BEty4

bay

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

ee A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTUH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. )

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.RB.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

PARRA eee

VOL. XVII.—FIFTH iy oe

DPI OOOO

ait

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO. ;

KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO,: BAILLIERE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1886.

\ Sores }

wire a ,. f

“ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potenti testes, divitia felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapéentia Domini;

ex ceconomié in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Liyyzvs.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Brucnner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

sio0.t -.... . Dhesylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taynor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. XVII.

[FIFTH SERIES. }

NUMBER XCVII.

Page

I, On a living Spinose Rhynchonella from Japan. By the late

RAOMWAS DAVIDSON UNG SDY He ES a dates tie bce eld oh we ete biaptecs see's 1

Il, An Account of the Earth-Snakes of the Peninsula of India .

and Ceylon. By Colonel R, H. Beppomg, F.LS............... rife OG

III. On the Bruchide of Japan. By D.SHarp................ 34

IV. A new Genus of Heteromerous Coleoptera allied to Notovus.

by CHARGES Os WATERHOUSE, 4). i025 sickest ¢ aes ts ces cso 39

V. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrer,

RES SNCE.* PURI Berghe sera ete fe a) sha tiye: aols\ 3) Pe van Siehcidck ens aed d et seyt 40

VI. On the Occurrence of Sowerby’s Whale (Mesoplodon bidens)

on the Yorkshire Coast. By Tuomas SourHwett, F.Z.S., and

Warn AMOU ANG Em OA Kar MSE oak ats ce cee bie needed bau ed 53

VII. On Vulsella, a Genus.of Acephalous Mollusca. By ALFRED

Hanps Cooke, M.A., Curator in Zoology, Museum of Zoology and

Comparative Anatomy, Cambridge ...... A OD Oe 59

VIII. Description of an apparently new Species of Sezncus from

Muscat. By James A. Murray, Curator of the Kurrachee Museum 67

IX. On the Geodephagous Coleoptera collected by Mr. George

itewisin Ceylon... By H.-W. Barus, BRS... cee cee ees ee 68

New Book :—Crustacea Isopoda Terrestria per familias et genera

et species descripta a Gustavo BuDDE-LUND .............. 81

Diagnoses of three new Oriental Mammals, by Oldfield Thomas, Natu-

val History Museum; An Endoparasite of Moteus, by Sara

Gwendolen Foulke ; On the Stellerida collected during the Expe-

dition of the ‘Talisman,’ by M. E. Perrier; Reproduction of

Freshwater Planariv by Transverse Division,............. 84—88

lv CONTENTS.

Page

NUMBER XCVIII.

X. Notes on some Earthworms from Ceylon and the Philippine

Islands, including a Description of two new Species. By Frank E.

Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S.E., Prosector to the Zoological Society of

Mondon. (Plate LL) is << ...2. siskeps eye's > mai os nudlerecerepalshelent nee ymmeraea tae 89

XI. Some new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters.—No. 2.

By Dr. Aurrep C. Stoxes. (Plate L.).............0..sceeeees 98

XII. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrer,

JU, LSS bag li aio ne Imeeecran Mm adiigcn occ cured SA aio = eb ol 112

XIII. Report on the Testaceous Mollusca obtained during a

Dredging-excursion in the Gulf of Suez in the Months of February

and March 1869. By Roperr MacAnprEw.—Republished, with

Additions and Corrections, by ALFRED Hanps Cooxk, M.A., Curator

in Zoology, Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy, Cam-

bridge —Part TV. 0.5 se cn neits ate eeahie gee aces aie lajeter= 0 yel sein epee : kes

XIV. On the Geodephagous Coleoptera collected by Mr. George

Lewis in Ceylon. By H. W. Bares, PRS... 065 fees seen 143

XV. Note on Delias belladonna of Fabricius. By H. J. Euwes,. 157

Proceedings of the Dublin Microscopical Club .............. 161—166

Notes on the Stomatopoda, by W. Ix. Brooks; On the Heart of the

Gamaside and its Significance in the Phylogenetic Considera-

tion of the Acarida and Arachnoidea, and the Classification of

the Arthropoda, by Prof. Carl Claus; Virulence of the Common

Parsnip, by ‘Thomas Meehan ; Freshwater Sponges from Mexico,

by Edward Potties etnsie ts sours Gace eee 166—170

NUMBER XCIX.

_ XVI. On the Tasmanian and Australian Species of the Genus

Stenopora, Lonsdale. By H. Attryne Nicnouson, M.D., D.Sce.,

Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of Aberdeen,

and RopertT ETHERIDGE, Jun. (Plates III. & IV.)............ 173

_ XVII. The Abyssal Decapod Crustacea of the ‘ Albatross’ Dredg-

ings in the North Atlantic. By Sipnny I. SmiTH .............. 187

XVIII. On the Geodephagous Coleoptera collected by George

Ihewis'in Ceylon. .By H. W. Barss, F.R:S:.. 4.40450 : RE Rie 2 199

_ XIX. Notes on the Genus Tertas, with Descriptions of new Species

in the Collection of the British Museum. By Arruur G. Bur.er,

F.LS., F.Z.8S., &c, (Plate V.)

©)0 16) \a! 0 Ele, (0.c08 (0 Aete: eke pateniamippralip ale lfqte tatty alee: ie’ teed

CONTENTS. Vv

XX. On some new or imperfectly-known Species of Stromato-

poroids. By H. ArteyNneE Nicuoxson, M.D., D.Sc., Regius Professor

of Natural History in the University of Aberdeen.—Part I. (Plates

Nae tas cadnat edad ssh ence ser cumagdens aw + eile 225

XXI. Descriptions of some new Longicornia, chiefly Asiatic and

Auticam Gay HE RANCISP, PASCOM ; 41512 .:0 i. g!tsislsaelea elec ies a ores « 289

XXII. Description of a new Gerbillus from Sind. By James A.

Murray, Curator, Kurrachee Municipal Museum ............44. 246

' XXIII. A Reply to M. de Betia’s Remarks on “ Rana temporaria.”

py a Chae SO UTEING HE socfs staid» Sickele ls ie clos fein Savin alycie wen. 6 tale 5 248

XXIV. Description of a new Brazilian Species of Hesperomys. By _

OLDFIELD Tuomas, Natural History Museum .................. 260

XXV. Contributions to a Knowledge of Malayan Entomology.

Eee IV em OVW at PP PDERSIS ANTE cee, an cf coasts ers) oye. «oe7 «de are vi epeoaie hou « 251

XXVI. The Polyzoa of the Adriatic: a Supplement to Prof.

Heller’s ‘ Die Bryozoen des adriatischen Meeres,’ 1867. By the Rey.

Tomas Hanoks, B.A joF RS. (Plates 1X; & X.) ..0ccc acces es 254

XXVIL. Hystricrinus, Hinde, versus Arthroacantha, Williams: a

Question of Nomenclature. By GroreGr Jennines Hinpe, Ph.D.,

LEA GIIS Ss citadel cacti Et eet ae ee iA ERP Encl NG a PER NaC 271

New Books :—Fossii Crinows.—Paléontologie Francaise ou descrip-

tion des fossiles de la France. Terrain jurassique, tome xi.

premiére partie: Crinoides, par M. P. pe Lorroi.—Revision of

the Paleeocrinoidea. Part III. Discussion of the Classification

and Relations of the Brachiate Crinoids, and Conclusion of the

Generic Descriptions. By CHarLEs WacusmutTH and FRANK

SEDUN EME uma a We tce eR Ay Ne op ease oe kh slo oy meas eles Slee 2 276

Proceedings of the Geological Society s...........00-.00005 289—295

Ou the Question of the Origin of the European Races of Dogs, by

Prof. J. N. Woldtich ; Pelagic Animals from Freshwater Basins

in Alsace-Lorraine, by Dr. O. E. Imhof; Worms in Ice, by Prof.

LUISTTILS so Attell ol Sn er er a 295—800

NUMBER C.

XXVIII. On Dr. Bertkau’s Classification of the Order Araneze, or

Picta ne ye TOR WHORMEIE yess cic 5 qo sit So alae ween enels bas 301

XXIX. Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland) —No. IV. ‘On a Male Tunny (Or-

cynus thynnus, L.). By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., &c.

ee i ee ere Mrs easy elena Se onraveG eee i lke oe Ph ee eases e's 326

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXX. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—No. XX.

On the Genus Beyrichia and some new Species. By Prof. T. RupERT

Jones, F.R.S., and Dr. H. B. Hout, F.G.S. (Plate XIL) ...... 337

XXXI. Professor Claus and the Classification of the Arthropoda.

By E. Ray Lanxester, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., Jodrell Professor of

Zoology in University College, London ............eeceeeeueees 364

XXXII. Contributions towards the Knowledge of the Nervous

and Muscular Systems of the Horny Sponges. By Dr. R. von

MECN ION ETD) 000 tess as cide ORE AO aE Ee tee 372

XXXIII. A few Remarks on Mr. Butler’s Notes on the Genus

henas:) (By W; Tb. DISTANT. t.lieeees cock ieee be ont

New Book :—Evolution without Natural Selection ; or, the Segre-

gation of Species without the aid of the Darwinian Hypothesis.

iby CHamumMs DION 5 tr 842 7848 ate eee ae pete een 381

Remarks on the Occurrence of Diplommatina in Trinidad, by R. J.

Lechmere Guppy; Globiferi, new Organs of the Echinida, by

Dr. Otto Hamann; Some new Infusoria from American Fresh

Waters, by Dr. Alfred C. Stokes ; Striated Muscles in Echinida,

iby Des Otto Hamann: a. 00's <2. cet eaaeuys velar eereeen 385—388

NUMBER CI.

XXXIV. On a new Genus of Devonian Corals, with Descriptions

of some Species of the same. By H. ALLEYNE Nicyoxson, M.D.,

D.Sc., Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of

Aberdeen; and Arruur H. Foorp,F.G.S., late of the Geological

Nurveywor Canada. “(Plates 2V.. GP XVI) oF, ci see eee nee eee 389

XXXV. Note on Orcynus thynnus (L.). By Francis Day,

EVAL See RE Lies ana) ARG. Ms sets Sots il. ees ala la te aide See o tks cate ete eae le ee 400

XXXVI. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.-—

No. XXI. On some Silurian Genera and Species. By Prof. T.

Rurrrr Jones, F.R.S., and Dr. H. B. Hoty, F.G.8S. (Plates XIII.

MEME Ren 2 cleat ies are Ae Gln lace da gh sta coun Ws ales a tatene Sle eee 403

XXXVII. New Neotropical Curculionide.— Part VI. By

HSHAINGES wee ASCOR.- oh.: das eictedelsuis<« ss tei Mens = hea he ee 415 ©

XXXVIII. Striated Muscles in Echinida. By Frank E.

Bepparb, M.A., F.RS.E., Prosector to the Zoological Society .../ 428

XXXIX. Description of a hitherto unnamed Butterfly from

Madeira; By Anraurn G. Burner, WLS. &C. o..4 5. ye fees 450

XL. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrmr,

USERS BUGG yra6 hive seth Fos ae 5 ate'e wiate stove it ote ie dee Ree Oram a 431

CONTENTS. Vil

XLI. On the British Weevers, the Bib, and the Poor-Cod. By

EB TOie VERN TOSH Ve Deel De, BORIS:, Cs... 5 occ ccs tees se scans 441

XLII. Early Stages in the Development of the Food-Fishes. By

Epwarp E. Princr, St. Andrews Marine Laboratory .......... 445

XLII. On the Oviposition in Phyllomedusa Ihering. By Dr. H.

von InErtne, Rio Grande, Brazil. With Remarks by G. A.

SESE DH PRG HIERN 40a Ahlan civ euahatel shees neat a < ais s)sn dora ocede sgofm bey ve vi a aoe 461

New Book :—British Zoophytes: an Introduction to the Hydroida,

Actinozoa, and Polyzoa found in Great Britain, Ireland, and

the Channel Islands. By ArtHur S. Pennineton, F.L.5.,

ABs Mier et Abe fetes eelats sfes eraisla ele sivleis's' sive Semis o's sie es 465

A few Words in Answer to Mr. Distant’s “ Remarks” on the Genus

Terias, by Arthur G. Butler, F.L.S. &c.; The Nerve-termina-

tions in the Pedicellarie of Echinida, their Sense-organs and

Glands, by Dr. Otto Hamann; Discovery of the Heart in Ga-

osm wy clete Pa MIGHAG] 65.5. . ase. wes ose ries 468—472

NUMBER CII.

XLIV. Contributions to the Knowledge of the Physiology and

Biology of the Protozoa. By Dr. AuGust GRUBFR.............. 473

XLV. On a new Species of Pszlotites from the Lanarkshire Coal-

Holds by ROBMAT WOIDSTON Ee OOs oc vce bo nies sass cae ops abe ADL

XLVI. Characters of undescribed Coleoptera in the British Mu-

Scum ey OrARTEHS OLN ATHRHOQUSH \) t...r cies oul daesnea ces 497

XLVII. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrer,

IRR GEL © 55.0 STS re RO MEE Ch eee sto si dice aoe Wo Hah 502

XLVIII. On a Species of Echinocardium from the Channel

HSlanCeaw yok MRR MY DT AVA ws 5 sah eli-wie'y vic ave dort /d Sosiate 516

XLIX. On a new Genus of Devonian Corals, with Descriptions of

some Species of the same. By H. AtLtEyNE NicHoxson, M.D.,

D.Se., Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of

Aberdeen; and Artuur H. Foorp, F.G.S., late of the Geological

Damuovmon Cannda: alate MVE ees cet ke ecy ese eee earl e es 518

L. Additional Remarks on the External Aspect of the Tunny.

Pye oroi Ne IN TOSsts MD. Wil HORS. GC. ines ct css peels vgn OLS

LI. On the British Weevers, the Bib, and the Poor-Cod. By

PRUrAIe rey nye CEB. BoD, GbGe int'l hie ate ev lede sea es WA geese 526

Vill CONTENTS.

Page

LIT. Notes on Synonymy of: Australian Lepidoptera described by

Mr, Rosenstock.” By HE. Muynicr, B.A., F.HIS. .....0..00000005 528

LIII. Contributions to a Knowledge of Malayan Entomology.

EatLeVs Gye WV. STANT sOCl Ic Aloe evoke ae eee ee Vee

New Book :—Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palzeonto-

logia Indica, being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Re-

mains procured during the Progress of the Geological ‘Sur vey of

India. Ser. iv. Indian Pretertiar y Vertebrata. Vol. I. Part 5.

The Reptilia and Amphibia of the Maleri and Denwa Groups.

By Rt. ovprerncer,. BA.,; EiGaS. Je.) kimi be enero 532

Some new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters, by Dr. A. C.

Stokes; On Entoniscus menadis, by M. A. Giard; On the Cal-

careous Sponges of Minorca, by M. Lakschewitz; On a new

Rhizopod, Arcyothrix Balbianii, by M. Paul Hallez ..., 534—539

PLATES IN VOL. XVI.

Puate I. New Freshwater Infusoria.

II. New Species of Earthworms.

a Tasmanian and Australian Species of Stenopora.

v. New Species of Terias.

Vir

VIL. 4s ew Stromatoporoids.

2 New Polyzoa from the Adriatic.

XI. Anatomy of Orcynus thynnus.

XII. New Species of Beyrichia.

oS Silurian Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.

XV:

XV.

XVI.$ New Devonian Corals.

OVALE:

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(FIFTH SERIES. }

GY, ceasievtsecsasss per litora spargite museum,

Naiades, et circitm vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, divee, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Tte, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Eel. 1.

No. 97. JANUARY 1886.

———>—-

I.—On a living Spinose Rhynchonella from Japan.

By the late 'THomas Davipson, LL.D., F.R.S.

{Inrropuctory.—The material for this paper was found on

Dr. Davidson’s table after his death, with a wood-block drawn

from his own illustrations. In accordance with his wishes I

have prepared for press the following short notice of this new

and most interesting recent Brachiopod, the last he was des-

tined to figure and describe, for death put an end to his life-

long labours on the Brachiopoda on October 14.

Dr. Davidson intended this paper for the ‘ Annals and Maga-

zine of Natural History,’ and it now seems peculiarly fitting

that it should be published in the periodical which issued his

first important memoir on the group, that “On the Classifi-

cation of the Brachiopoda”’ (vol. ix. 2nd series, 1852), just

thirty-three years ago.— AGNES CRANE. ]

Rhynchonella Doderleint, Dav., n. sp.

Shell transversely subpentagonal, wider than long, hinge-

line obtusely angular. Dorsal valve deep, posteriorly uni-

formly convex, anteriorly divided into three lobes, the central

one forming a broad, rounded, mesial fold, varying in eleva-

tion according to the age of the individual. Ventral valve

much less deep than the dorsal one, with a broad mesial sinus

of greater or lesser depth commencing at a third of the length

of the shell and extending to the front. Beak moderately

produced, almost erect, with an oval-shaped foramen situated

under its gently incurved angular extremity and margined

by narrow deltidial plates. Lateral margins of the valves

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 1

2 Dr. T. Davidson on a living Spinose Rhynchonella.

slightly sinuated and forming in front a more or less elevated

curve. Surface of valves marked with numerous delicate radi-

ating ribs, with interspaces between them of almost equal

width, and increasing in number at variable distances from

the beak by the interpolation of shorter riblets. Ribs num-

bering in full-grown specimens sixty, close to the margin.

Valves closely crossed by numerous equidistant concentric

raised or foliated lines of growth, giving rise at the margin

on each riblet to short, sloping or erect, hollow spinules.

Shell-structure fibrous, colour light yellowish grey. In the

interior of the dorsal valve are two short curved lamellee for

the support of the labial appendages. Length 12, breadth 13,

depth 7 lines *.

In the young state the shell is much flatter, without a

mesial fold, the ribs are fewer in number, and the spines have

not yet become developed. Number of ribs about thirty, half

of which originate from the interpolation of shorter ones.

between the others; some are also due to bifurcations.

Habitat. Several specimens of this new and interesting

species were dredged by Dr. L. Déderlein in the living state in

about 160 fathoms in Sagami Bay, Japan. &. Déderleini is

often found attached to corals.

It was associated with Hexac-

tinellide, the crab Liuthodes

hystrix, Laqueus rubellus, Ter.

Blanfordii, and T. caput-

serpentis. I am informed by

Dr. Déderlein that it was

dredged close by ‘station 232”

of the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition,

but a little nearer the coast,

in from 100 to 250 fathoms. The

sea-bottom was covered with

mud, stones, and volcanic débris,

and was rich in animal life f.

Observations —In this very

remarkable species, by far the

most noteworthy of all the living J |

members of the Rhynchonellide, A. Adult 2h. Déderleini,

the spines project from each rib. Dav. —

They are arranged in regular B. Portion of external sur-

rows, and not irregularly scat- qnep enlargedzato.stinng pilis

? : c interspaces, concentric lines

tered over the surface of the and spines. é

shell, as in Lh. spinosa, a some-

* | Dr. Davidson’s description verbatim.—A. C. |

+t No less than thirty-two species of Brachiopoda have now been

obtained from Japanese and Chinese waters.

On the Karth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 3

what similar form from the Inferior Oolite of Dundry and

elsewhere. That species and its allies, A. bradfordiensis and

f. Crosst, are profusely covered with longer spines, which

appear to be a characteristic of age, as they are not so deve-

loped in young specimens. 2. Déderleini therefore exhibits

an interesting survival of a form of shell-ornamentation

which formerly prevailed among the Palzozoic Productide,

Orthide, &c., and the Oolitic Spiriferidee and Rhynchonellide,

No spinose Brachiopoda are known from the Cretaceous or

Tertiary period, and the species now described is the first

example of the kind among living species of the group.

I have named Lh. Déderleini atter its discoverer, Dr. L.

Déderlein, of the Naturhistorisches Museum of Strassburg,

who kindly placed the specimens he dredged in Sagami Bay,

Japan, at my disposal for description and illustration.

THOMAS DAVIDSON.

II1.—An Account of the Earth-Snakes of the Peninsula of

India and Ceylon. By Colonel R. H. Beppome, F.L.S.

Uropeltide.

Body cylindrical, with a small head, not distinct from the

neck ; eye very small or moderate. Cleft of the mouth of

moderate width ; teeth small in the maxillary and mandibu-

lar bones, none in the palate ; only one pair of frontals, four

upper labials ; a longitudinal fold at the chin only in Melano-

phidium; tail very short, truncated, and terminating in a

rough shield, which is rounded, square and more or less bi-

cuspid, or flat with the caudal scales more or less keeled; or

somewhat tapering, with a small terminal scute, which is 1-2-

pointed, or with a horizontal ridge, with the caudal scales

often quite smooth; anal bifid.

The species of this tribe are confined to the peninsula of

India and Ceylon and are peculiar to the mountainous dis-

tricts or to the heavy forests at the immediate foot of the

mountains ; their headquarters are the western zanges of

mountains from Canara to Cape Comorin, only one species

having been found on the mountains of the east coast, and only

three north of the Kudra Mukh in South Canara, on the west

side; some few only are widely distributed, others are exceed-

ingly local and appear to be very rare in their localities.

They burrow into the ground, and are often dug up about

coffee- and tea-estates ; but they can always be collected by

4 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

turning over logs and large stones in the forests, and even on

the grass-land at high elevations, and during the rainy season

they are not unfrequently found about the roads. They are

generally of small size, about 1 foot long, with a girth of

scarcely 1 inch; the maximum length as yet known is 24

inches (a specimen of Stlybura grandis), the maximum girth

3 inches (Uropeltis grandis). They never attempt to bite,

however much they may be handled or teased; they will at

once twine themselves tightly round a stick, and can be carried

along without their attempting to escape. They are all ovo-

viparous ; they live almost entirely upon earth-worms. ‘The

eye is generally exceedingly small and lies well within the

margin of the ocular shield (which is formed by the confluence

of the supraorbital and postocular) ; itis only in Platyplectrurus

that the eye can be said to be distinct and to have a post-

ocular as well as a supraorbital, for, although there is a supra-

orbital in Plectrurus and in Teretrurus, the ocular shield is

more or less produced round and underneath the eye, and

cannot be strictly called a postocular. MJelanophidium shows

an approach to the Calamaride in the longitudinal fold at the

chin, and Platyplectrurus shows a still nearer approach in its

broad head, the situation of the eye, and the arrangement of the

surrounding shields, so that the tribe Uropeltide will probably

not be allowed to stand unless it be only for the genera with

the truncated tail. Many of the species are beautifully

coloured with red and yellow when alive; the yellow

colour always, and the red sometimes, fades to white in spirits.

Green and blue colours are never present, but many of the

species, particularly of the genus Melanophidium, have a most

lovely iridescence when held in a certain light, and the violet -

and blue tints are very beautiful.

I have had many of the commoner species for long periods

in captivity in boxes of earth, feeding them on earth-worms ; ;

but I have never known them to breed in captivity.

Synopsis of the Genera.

Tail truncated.

The caudal shield rounded, scaleless, the caudal

scales generally smut. cee ee Polen RuINOopuHIs.

The caudal shield large, flat, scaleless .......... URopELTIs.

The terminal scute square at the end or bicuspid,

the points side by side; the caudal scales

generally strongly keeled’. |.) tein ces es « SILYBURA.

The terminal scute vertically compressed, the

points superposed... .......2-2 sesh eaeeees PLECTRURUS.

Tail tapering.

The terminal scute a single sharp point; no

median groove along thexchin: § ius cy eae TERETRURUS.

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon.

The terminal scute a single sharp point or fur-

nished above with two parallel ridges, which

are pointed at the end; a median groove

along the chin....... Serpe crabe hs Rea teases sh aiel 20 MELANOPHIDIUM.

The terminal scute, at least in the male, ending

in a horizontal ridge; no median groove.... PLATYPLECTRURUS,

Ruioruis, Hemprich.

(Dapatnaya, Kelaart ; Mytilia, Gray.)

Tail cylindrical, very short in the female, rather longer in

the male, terminating in a rounded scaleless rough shield, the

caudal scales smooth, but sometimes with faint traces of keels ;

head conical, rostral acutely pointed, produced back, and sepa-

rating the nasals ; eye always very small, lying in the front

part of the ocular shield and well within the margin ; the first

pair of lower labials generally form a suture behind the median

shield, followed immediately by the first ventral; a pair

of chin-shields sometimes present. No supraorbital. No

mental groove. Scales round the middle of the body in 17,

rarely in 15 rows.

Hab, Ceylon and South India.

Synopsis of the Species.

Caudal shield in extent equal to the head.

Rostral very long, with distinct keel above.

Wolourenea tly suUmMtOrM 2) 55). Alviso 8 ated ene cc's oot oxyrhynchus.

Witrehe diattedere ists feeuw ais obyele horace acisare dks ete ot punctatus,

Rostral shorter, without distinct keel.

No red markings (Ceylon species).

Wentralslo6—I/6.0.5 Fak oe. ate rar Tate ate she planiceps.

fee MAIS ESO at silt OO De We A Trevelyanus,

Belly red (South-Indian species) ................ sanyuineus.

Caudal shield much smaller than the head ..... are iat Blythit.

LRhinophis oxyrhynchus.

Typhlops oxyrhynchus, Schneider, Hist. Amph. ii. p. 341.

Rhinophis oxyrhynchus, Hemprich, Grundr. Naturg. p. 119; Dum. &

Bibr. vil. p. 154; Peters, Uropelt. p. 9, tab. 2, fig. 1; Giinther,

Rept. of Brit. Ind. p. 184.

Dapatnaya lankadivana, Kelaart, Prod. ii. p. 16,

Mytiha unimaculata, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 264.

Snout acutely pointed; rostral about half as long as the

head, compressed, and furnished with a distinct longitudinal

keel above; caudal shield large, obtusely rounded, extending

to the lower surface of the tail, its extent equal to that of the

head; all the caudal scales quite smooth both on the upper

and lower surface of the tail; the first pair of lower labials

scarcely meet behind the median, but there is a pair of chin-

6 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

shields (often unequal) between them and the first ventral.

Scales round the middle of the body in 17 rows; ventrals not

much larger than the adjoining scales, from 214 in the males

to 223 in the females ; subcaudals 7 or 8 in the males, 5 or 6 in

the females, generally in pairs, but often some of them single.

Adults up to about 15-17 inches in length, with a girth of

about 11-12 inch. Body and belly nearly uniform brown,

each scale with a lighter margin, some yellow markings about

the tail.

Hab. Ceylon, Central Provinces.

Rhinophis punctatus.

Rhinophis punctatus, J. Miiller, Treviran. Zeitschr. Phys. iv. p. 248;

Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 157; Peters, Urop. p. 12, tab. 3.

Pseudotyphlops oxyrhynchus, Schl. Abbild. p. 43, t. 12.

Snout acutely pointed; rostral about half as long as the

head, compressed and furnished with a distinct longitudinal

keel above ; caudal shield large, obtusely rounded, extending

to the lower surface of the tail, its extent being equal to that

of the head; all the caudal scales quite smooth both on the

upper and lower surface of the tail; the first pair of lower

labials do not form a suture behind the median shield, but a

pair of chin-shields, often unequal in size, form a suture be-

tween the median and the first ventral. Scales round the middle

of the body in 17 rows; ventrals not much larger than the

adjoining scales, 228 to 246 without reference to sex (a male

with 9*subcaudals having 246, and a female with 6 sub-

eaudals 240). Subcandals 8 or 9 in the males, 6 or 7 in the

females; the caudal scales faintly keeled. Length of adults

up to 15-18 inches, with a girth of +1 inch. Yellowish in

colour, each scale with a blackish or brown central spot, the

scales in the series adjoining the vertebral series without spot.

Hab. Ceylon, Central Provinces ; in the neighbourhood of

Kandy, under stones.

Rhinophis planiceps.

Typhlops philippinus, Cuy. Régne Anim. ii. p. 74.

Rhinophis philippinus, Mill. Trev. Zeitschr. Phys. iv. p. 249; Dum. &

Bibr. vii. p.154, t. 59. fig. 1 ; Peters, Uropelt.p.15; Jan, Icon. Géné-

rale des Ophidiens.

Rhinophis planiceps, Peters, Uropelt. p. 17, fig. 9.

Snout acutely pointed; rostral less than half the length of

the head, quite flat or scarcely compressed above; caudal

shield large, obtusely rounded, extending to the lower surface

of the tail, its extent being about equal to that of the head;

some of the caudal scales, both on the upper and lower surface

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 7

of the tail, with faint traces of keels both in males and females,

but fainter in the latter, some of those along the central

row on the upper surface often much enlarged; no chin-

shields between the first pair of lower labials and the ventrals.

Scales round the middle of body in 17 rows; ventrals not

twice as large as the adjoining scales, from about 154 in the

males to 176 in the females; subcaudals 6 or 7 in the males,

3 or 4 in the females, generally in pairs, sometimes single.

Length of adults 11-12 inches, girth about ¢ inch. Blackish

brown or brown above, each scale with a lighter margin, a

lighter colour below; a yellow band across the vent ; some-

ae some yellow blotches on the anterior portion of the

trunk.

Hab. Ceylon, Central Provinces.

I have adopted Peters’s later name, as the older one of

philippinus was given on the erroneous supposition that this

species was found in the Philippine Islands. The vertical

shield does not afford a specific character in any species of

Rhinophis or Stlybura, as it differs as much in individuals

of the same species as it does in different species ; the supposed

planiceps differs in no way from philippinus.

Lthinophis Trevelyanus.

Dapatnaya Trevelyana, Kelaart, Prodr. Fauna Zeyl. ii. p. 17.

Mytilia Gerrardi, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, pp. 58, 263, tab. 13.

Rhinophis homolepis, Hemprich, Grundr. der Nat. ; Peters, Urop. p. 14.

Snout acutely pointed ; rostral shield much less than half

the length of the head, slightly compressed into a keel above ;

caudal shield large, obtusely rounded, extending to the lower

surface of the head, its extent being rather more than that of

the head; all the caudal shields quite smooth both on the upper

and lower surface of the tail; the first pair of lower labials form

a suture behind the mental, but there are no chin-shields

between these and the ventrals. Scales round the middle of

the body in 17 rows ; ventrals not much larger than the scales

of the adjoining series, from about 191 in the males to 203 in

females ; tail very short, 5 subcaudals in the males and 4 in

the females. Length of adults about 11-12 inches, with a

girth of about Linch. Body blackish, with the margins of the

scales lighter; belly cream-coloured, the sides with a series

of triangular cream-coloured or whitish bands which do not

meet across the back.

Hab. Ceylon, Central Provinces ; in the vicinity of Kandy,

under stones.

8 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

Rhinophis sanguineus.

Rhinophis sanguineus, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863, p. 227; Giimther,

Rept. Brit. India, p. 186.

Rhinophis microlepis, Bedd. 1. c. cum icon. (young),

Snout acutely pointed ; rostral one third as long as the head,

slightly compressed, with an obtuse longitudinal keel above ;

caudal shield large, roughly lined, obtusely rounded, extend-

ing to the lower surface of the tail, its extent being about

that of the head; caudal scales in the males smooth on the

upper surface of the tail, 4~8 keeled on the lower surface, in

the females smooth both above and below, scales of the central

row along the upper surface of the tail often enlarged; a pair

of chin-shields present between the first pair of lower labials

and the ventrals. Scales round the middle of the body in 15

rows ; ventrals twice as large as the scales of the adjoining

series, a few near the anal region in the male keeled (as are

often some of the adjoining scales of the body), from 197 to

209 without reference to sex (a male with 9 subcaudals

having 209, a female with 6 subcaudals, 204). Subcaudals

9 or 10 in the males, 5 or 6 in the females, generally in pairs,

sometimes a few entire. Length of adults 16-17 inches, girth

up to 12 inch. Back uniform bluish black, belly and 3 or 4

outer series of scales bright red blotched with black; caudal

shield black, with a red band on each side and sometimes a

similar one down the centre (the red colours fade to white in

spirit).

Hab, South India: Cherambady in the Wynad, at about

3000 feet elevation ; on the Brumagherries (North Wynad),

under stones, 8000 to 4000 feet elevation; Nellambur, in

Malabar, dug up in the forests about the Government teak-

plantations, about 500 feet above sea-level (but close under

the mountains); the Anamallays; Tinnevelly and Travan-

core ghats.

This species has exactly the caudal disk of the Ceylon

species of this genus; but it differs from them in having 15

rows of scales instead of 17, and in its.much larger ventrals.

It js a curious fact that only one species should have been

found in Southern India when Ceylon possesses five; but the

fact of its occurring almost throughout the South Indian

Uropelt region is rather against the chance of other species

being detected.

Rhinophis Blytnii.

Rhinophis Blyth, Kelaart, Prodr. ii, p. 14; Peters, Uropelt. p. 17;

Gunther, Rept. of Brit. Ind. p. 186, in part only.

Mytilia Templetonit, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 263.

Snout acutely pointed ; rostral much less than one half the

length of head, very slightly compressed, generally produced

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 9

back to the middle of the frontals ; caudal shield much smaller

than in the other species, asperous, in extent less than one

half the surface of the head, obtusely rounded, rarely with a

small ridge down its centre. Some of the final caudal scales

on the upper surface of the tail in both males and females

with faint traces of keels, some of the central row on the

upper surface often enlarged ; no chin-shields between the

first pair of lower labials and the ventrals. Scales round the

middle of the body in 17 rows; ventrals not much larger

than the scales of the adjoining series, from 145 to 156 in the

males, and from 159 to 164 in the females. Subcaudals 7

pairs in the males, 5 or 6 pairs in the females. Length of

adults up to 13-14 inches, girth 14 inch. Body brown, belly

and sides more or less mottled with yellow or with a yellowish

band along the anterior portion of the trunk; a complete yel-

Jowish ring round the end of the trunk near the anal region, and

generally several triangular yellowish blotches up the sides of

the anterior portion of the trunk, but not meeting over the back.

Hab. Ceylon, Central Provinces; common about Kandy

and elsewhere.

This appears to be the stoutcst of all the species of this

genus, being nearly 2 inches in circumference; it has been

confounded with St/ybura melanogaster by Dr. Giinther, but it

is much larger than that species, has a different caudal disk,

and a different coloration; this and S¢/ybura melanogaster

appear to be the only species very common in Ceylon, and I

took them both all over the Central Provinces, though never

together ; whereas I only found a single example. each of

Rhinophis punctatus, R. Trevelyanus, and Ur opeltis grandis.

I never found Rhinophis oxyrhynchus or planiceps.

UROPELTIS, Cuvier.

Tail cylindric, obliquely Panented as if cut by a knife,

the truncated portion flat, scaleless, rough; head conical,

nasal shields forming a suture behind the “rostral, no supra-

orbital; the first pair of lower labials form a suture behind

the median shield and are followed by a pair of chin-shields.

No mental groove.

Hab. Ceylon, .

Uropeltis grandis.

Uropeltis philippinus, Cuv. Régne Anim. i. p. 76; Dum. & Bibr, vii.

p- 161, pl. lix, fig. 2; Peters, Uropelt. p. 20; Tennant’s Ceylon,

vol. 1. p. 195.

Pseudotyphlops philippinus, Schlegel, Abbildungen, p. 44.

Uropeltis saffragamus, grandis, and pardalis, Kelaart, Prody.ii. pp. 15, 16.

Uropeltis grandis, Gunther, Rept. Brit. Ind. p, 188.

Snout pointed ; ae convex, produced behind, nearly as

long as the vertical ; ; ventrals not much larg ger than the scales

10 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

of the adjoining series, from 130 to 148, probably without

reference to sex, or at least not more in the female than in the

male (one with 5 subcaudals having 183; one with 6 having

138; one with 9 having 143) ; subcaudals 5 to 9 pairs; very

faint traces of keels on some of the terminal caudal scales ;

scales in 19 rows round the middle of the body. Length of

large adult 20 inches, with a girth of 3 inches. Back a

metallic bluish brown, the lateral scales and ventrals brown

with a broad yellowish margin.

Hab. Ceylon, Central Provinces.

There are only 19 rows of scales round the middle of the

body in all the specimens in the British Museum. Schlegel

and Giinther have described it with 21.

STLYBURA.

(Stluboura, Gray ; Silybura, Peters.)

Caudal disk flat, as if severed by a knife, or convex and ill-

defined; the scales on the upperside generally furnished

with very prominent keels, rarely smooth or nearly so, but

faint keels are nearly always visible; terminal scute a

horny horizontal scale, which is generally bispinous with

the points side by side, more rarely square. Head more

or Jess conical; nasal shields forming a suture behind the

rostral, or more rarely separated by that shield; no supra-

orbital; no mental groove. Eye small or moderate, lying in

the front part of the ocular shield; the first pair of lower

labials generally form a suture behind the median shield, fol-

lowed immediately by the first ventral, or in some cases a

pair of chin-shields intervene between the lower labials and

the first ventral. Scales in 19, 17, or 15 rows.

Hab. 8. India and Ceylon.

Synopsis of Species.

Scales in 19 rows.

Caudal disk flat, snout pointed...... elereCan on eties we Brougham.

Caudal disk convex.

Not ocellated ; ventrals 206-214 ........0..seee. grands.

Ocellated ; ventrals 164-185...... Se geen stare nigra.

Scales in 17 rows.

Caudal disk flat.

Spout pointed ay. scm we ae ye cers Meudon eee asa te dindigalensis,

Snout obtuse.

With red markings.

Two broad TEGsliNes wanna ca eee Cea on: rubrolineata.

Large red blotches aoe er kop rent aey rea RAR hc tired rubromaculata,

Wathout xed markings) 1.52... obo weit es actetas nilyherriensis.

Caudal disk convex.

Snout pointed.

Ocellated.

Ventrals 214 in males to 283 in females..,... ochracea.

Earth- Snakes of India and Ceylon. ag

Ventrals 193 in males to 203 in females .... ocellata,

re 173 in males to 188 in females .... hiura.

Not ocellated.

Wertrals ao Ml Lentnles! soto aisicie vain estes macrorhynecha,

“ 188 in males to 194 in females .... mtida.

» 156 in males to 166 in females .... melanogaster.

Snout variable, pointed or obtuse; ventrals 147-

ESA sox stare ole ezerdiacai's EN iak Say te kuaie Wess of. Elliotir.

Snout obtuse.

Nasals not separated by rostral.

WNAicliomtimed manliness antares owes vice hse ss Peterst.

Withired (blotches? ticitet. <te.eh ie eset ooh maculata.

Nasals separated by rostral.

Belly brown, with yellow blotches or crossbars. . pulneyensis.

elhye Umifonmy VelOws oa ets: ¢ hic ceis oa cho ees © s Giinthert,

SCE SM ATINM ONTO WAS) Uy G.trals Aces ata Risto sere Al eldgnieeleic's: sida « macrolepis,

* Scales in 19 rows.

|| Caudal disk flat ; snout pointed,

Silybura Brougham.

Silybura Broughami, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soe. Nov. 1878.

Silybura Levingui, Bedd. l, ¢.

Snout pointed ; rostral longer than the vertical, vertically

compressed into a sharp ridge, produced back, but not quite

separating the nasals; eye very small; caudal disk flat (the

scales generally more or less confluent), prominently 3-5-

keeled (or with many more keels when confluent) ; the ter-

minal scute rough, bicuspid, the points side by side; no chin-

shields between the first pair of lower labials and the ventrals ;

ventrals about twice as large as the adjoining scales, from 196

in males to 228 in females; subcaudals about ten pairs in

males and six pairs in females. Length about 16-17 inches,

girth up to 13 inch. Brown with a series of transverse wavy

black blotches in which are present ocellated white spots, the

sides with yellowish angular blotches ; ventrals dark brown.

Hab. ‘The Sirumallays, Madura district, 5000 to 5500 feet

elevation ; the Lower Pulneys 4000 feet elevation.

\||| Caudal disk convex ; snout pointed.

Silybura grandis.

Rninophis grandis, Bedd., Madras Quarterly Jounal of Medical Science,

1867, cum icon.

Silybura grandis, Gunther, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875.

Snout rather pointed; rostral one third to one fourth the

length of the head, simply convex above, produced back, but

only rarely quite separating the nasals, which generally form

a suture behind it; eye very small, in front of ocular shield ;

12 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

caudal disk convex, the terminal scute small, bicuspid, the

points side by side; the caudal scales 2—7-keeled; the first

pair of lower labials form a suture behind the median shield

and are followed by a pair of chin-shields. Scales round the

middle of the body in19 rows. Ventrals about twice as large

as the scales of the adjoining series, from about 200 in the

males to 214 in the females; in the males about 12 or 13 of

the last ventrals and the scales of the trunk adjoining have

similar keels to those on the caudal disk ; subeaudals keeled,

10 to 12 pairs in the males, 7 or 8 pairs in the females. Length

of adults up to about 24 inches, and girth up to 1$ inch.

Back brownish violet; belly with alternate yellow and dark

violet cross bands.

Hab. Anamallay forests, above Ponachi, at an elevation of

about 4000 feet ; not uncommon.

Silybura nigra.

Silybura melunogaster, Giinther, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875,

pl. xxxi. fig. B.

Silybura nigra, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. Feb. 5, 1878.

Snout more or less pointed; rostral about as long as the

vertical, sometimes produced back and quite separating the

nasals, or sometimes the nasals form a suture behind the

rostral; eye very small; caudal disk convex, not well

defined, terminal scute small, bicuspid, the caudal scales

more or less keeled, but not prominently, sometimes all quite

glabrous except a few of the terminal ones, on which the

keels are very faint; no chin-shields between the lower labials

and ventrals. Scales in 19 rows round the middle of the

body; ventrals twice as large as the adjoining scales, from

about 164 in the males to 185 in the females; subcaudals

(some often single) 9 or 10 pairs in the male, about 6 pairs in

females. Length about 9-12 inches, girth nearly 1 inch.

Body blackish or dark violet, very iridescent, with regular

transverse rows of yellowish or ocellated spots; belly unitorm

blackish, the sides with a yellow band more or less broken up

into spots, or the belly and sides pretty regularly banded with

black and yellow.

Hab. The Pulneys and other ranges of hills in Madura and

North Tinnevelly, 4000 to 5000 feetelevation. Not uncommon ;

it can always be found under the rocks between Shemban-

ganoor and Kodiekarnal, though not nearly so common as |

S. pulneyensis, which abounds there.

The typical S. melanogaster of Giinther has the rostral sepa-

rating the nasals as in the Ceylon Lhcnophis (but I have

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 13

specimens in which the nasals form a suture behind the ros-

tral), fewer ventrals, the belly uniform blackish, and the spots

on the back ocellated; in typical S. negra the nasals form a

suture behind the rostral, the ventrals are more in number,

and the spots are not ocellated; further collections, however,

have shown that these characters are not constant, and I

believe that any herpetologist examining all the specimens in

the British Museum would unite the two. Dr. Giinther’s

name is the older, but is now occupied by a Ceylon species, as

I have found it necessary to remove Lhinophis melanogaster

to Stlybura.

** Scales in 17 rows.

|| Caudal disk flat.

A. Snout pointed.

Silybura dindigalensis.

Silybura dindigalensis, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. March 6, 1877, p. 167.

Snout pointed ; rostral sharp (as in Brougham?), produced

back, but not separating the nasals; eye very small; caudal

disk flat, the terminal scute rather large, square at the end, or

terminating in two points side by side, the caudal scales

prominently 3-8-keeled (or, where confluent, with many more

keels) ; no chin-shields between the lower labials and the

ventrals ; the scales in 17 rows round the middle of the body ;

ventrals twice as large as the scales of the adjoining series,

from 158 in males to 169 in females; subcaudals, 10 pairs in

males, about 6 pairs in females, or some of them often single.

Length 12-15 inches, by 1# inch in girth. Body yellowish,

with an open net-pattern of black markings; belly blackish,

with very irregular transverse bars of yellow ; a yellow line

runs along the labials and a short way along the sides of the

trunk ; tail yellow beneath.

Hab. Sirvumallays, in the Madura district, 4000 to 5000 feet

elevation.

The black markings have a tendency to form cross bars ;

but the spots are never ocellated as in S. Brougham?, which it

much resembles in colour; the head and tail are quite the

same in both, but as it has only 17 rows of scales and the

ventrals differ so considerably in number they must be

regarded as distinct species.

14 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

B. Snout obtuse.

a. With red markings.

Stlybura rubrolineata.

Ue rubrolineata, Bedd., Giinther, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875,

p. 228.

Snout obtuse, with the head and tail, chin-shields, &e.

exactly as in nilgherriensis ; ventrals 164 to 170. Colour uni-

form brown above and below ; a broad bright red band along

each side.

Hab. Travancore hills and Anamallays.

The typical specimen is from the Travancore hills and has

a broad unbroken red band along each side, 164 ventrals and

6 subcaudals ; the other two specimens in the British Museum

are from the Anamallays, one with 170 ventrals and 8 sub-

caudals, the other with 165 ventrals and 6 subcaudals (so that

the number of ventrals has no reference to sex, as is the case

in S. nilgherriensis), and they differ from the type in having

the lateral bands less distinct or more or less broken up into

blotches.

Stlybura rubromaculata.

Silybura rubromaculata, Bedd, Madras Quart. Journ. of Medical Science,

1867, cum icon. ; Giinth. Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875.

Snout obtuse, the head, tail, chin-shields, &c. exactly as in

S. nilgherriensis ; ventrals 127 to 135, without reference to sex ;

subcaudals 9 or 10 in the males, 6 in the females. Length

about 12-13 inches, girth about 1} inch. Colour brownish ;

a portion of each scale dull yellow, the yellow colour predomi-

nating on the belly and sides; five larger blood-red blotches

along the sides of the anterior portion of the trunk, and one

on each side of the tail near the vent.

Hab. Anamallays, in the forests above Ponachi, 4000 feet

elevation.

This and the last are perhaps only varieties of S. nélgherri-

ensis; but I have kept them distinct on account of the red

colouring, there being no trace of that colour in hundreds of

S. nilgherriensis that I have examined from time to time.

b. Without red markings.

Silybura nilgherriensis.

Uropeltis ceylanicus, Cuvier.

Coloburus ceylanicus, Dum. et Bibr.

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon, 15

Silybura nilgherrrensis, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863, p. 226, pl. xxvi.

fies:

Silybura bicatenata, Giinther, Reptiles of Brit. Ind. p. 191.

Silybura brevis, Gunther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1862, p. 56; and

Reptiles Brit. Ind. p. 192.

Stybura Elliotti, Gunther, Rept. of Brit. Ind. p. 190 (in part).

Silybura ceylanica, Ginther, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875,

Snout obtuse; rostral shield rounded, quite flat, shorter

than the vertical ; nasals forming a suture behind the rostral ;

eye rather large ; caudal disk flat, well defined, as if cut off

at an angle with a knife, about as long as the tail; the terminal

scute broad, more or less bicuspid, sometimes very sharply so,

the caudal scales very prominently 1-3-keeled; the first

pair of lower labials form a suture behind the median, followed

by a pair of chin-shields. Scales round the middle of the

body in 17 rows; ventrals twice as large as the adjoining

scales, 122 to 142 (155 in two specimens from Bombay presi-

dency), without reference to sex; subcaudals, about 12 pairs

in males and 6 pairs in females. Length of largest adult 19

inches, girth 2% inches (but this is exceptionally large).

Colour generally brown or blackish brown above, the belly

more or less yellowish, or with a more or less distinct lateral

yellow band; a broad yellow band on each side of the tail,

which latter is black down the centre.

Hab. Nilgiris Mountains, from 3000 to 7000 feet elevation ;

and, I believe, throughout the Uropelt region of the western

coast of the peninsula, and extending up into the mountains

of the Bombay presidency, but not found on the mountains of

the east coast or in Ceylon.

The name ceylanica cannot be kept up, as the species is not

found in Ceylon.

Var. B. Shortii.

Siybura Shortii, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863, p. 225, pl. xxv. fig. 1.

The back ornamented with more or less regular yellow

cross bars.

Hab. Shevaroy Hills, Salem district ; the Anamallays.

Var. y. annulata.

Body violet-brown, encircled with about thirty complete

transverse rings of a darker shade; belly yellowish. (Ventrals

133, subcaudals 10 pairs in the unique specimen.)

Hab, 'The Wynad, Malabar, 3500 feet elevation.

Var. 6. myhendre.

Colour slaty purple above, with the posterior third of each

16 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

scale yellowish ; 3 or 4 dark triangular blotches on the ante-

rior portion of the trunk and 1 or 2 similar ones about the

anal region; belly yellowish, blotched with seaweed-like

purplish markings. (Ventrals 139 to 141, subcaudals 7 pairs

in the two specimens known.)

Hab. South Travancore, on the Myhendra Mountain.

A very beautiful variety, but not differing from the type in

any way but coloration.

Var. €. arcticeps.

Silybura arcticeps, Giinther, Proc. Zool. Soc, March 16, 1875, p. 229.

Silybura madurensis, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soe. Nov. 5, 1878, p. 802.

Brown or blackish purple above ; belly and sides of the

same colour, with irregular yellowish cross bars. (Ventrals

128 to 149, subcaudals 7 to 9 pairs.)

Hab. Mountains in the Madura district above the Cumbum

valley; mountains of North Tinnevelly, 4000 to 6000 feet

elevation.

The typical arcticeps of Giinther (two specimens) has 128

to 130 ventrals ; madurensts (Bedd.) 142 to 149; they are,

however, I believe identical.

Var. ¢. picta.

Back blotched with orange-yellow and black, the two

colours nearly equally divided, some scales being black and

some yellow, others half black and half yellow; belly and

sides (2 or 3 rows of scales) jet-black, iridescent, with very

irregular broad orange-coloured blotches or cross bars.

Hab. North Travancore near Peermede.

A single example only of this most beautifully coloured

variety was captured on Mr. Maltby’s coffee-estate at an

elevation between 3000 and 4000 feet; it has 150 ventrals

and 8 pairs of subcaudals (the two central ones being single).

Some herpetologists will probably consider these five

varieties distinct species ; they, however, I believe differ only

in coloration, and are, I think, only geographical varieties,

though probably quite permanent as such in their respective

localities.

Dr. Giinther described S. brevis as a distinct species on ac-

count of its shorter form and fewer ventrals, 122 to 131 against

139 to 155 in what he considered typical of this species; 1 found

out in India, however, that it was quite impossible to draw a

line between them or to distinguish S. brevis in any way: the

ventrals vary from 122 to 140, the coloration is exactly the

™~

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. I

same, and they are found indiscriminately over the same

area. The two specimens with 155 ventrals are both from

the Bombay presidency (collected by Dr. Leith probably at

Matheran) ; Ihave never counted so many, or more, I believe,

than 142, in the type form, and these two specimens also differ

in wanting chin-shields, so that it is probable that this Bombay

form will have to be considered a seventh variety. The two

specimens are poor, and more are required to settle this satis-

factorily ; I shall not be surprised, however, if some herpe-

tologists unite rubrolineata, which has up to 170 ventrals,

with this species.

\||| Caudal disk convex.

A. Snout pornted.

a, Ocellated.

Stlybura ochracea.

Silybura ochracea, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. Noy. 1878, p. 801.

Silybura Dupeni, Bedd. /. ¢.

Snout pointed; rostral moderate; nasals forming a suture

behind the rostral; eye very small; caudal disk more or less

convex, the terminal scute much broader than long, ending

in two points side by side, the caudal scales 3-8-keeled ;

the first pair of lower Jabials forma suture behind the median,

followed by a pair of chin-shields; scales in 17 rows

round the middle of the body; ventrals twice as large as the

adjoining scales, 214 to 233, without reference to sex. Sub-

caudals about 10 pairs in the males, 6 pairs in the females.

Length of largest adults about 20 inches, girth 12 inch.

Back yellowish in life (yellowish brown in spirits), in the

half-grown and young purplish brown ; irregular cross bars

of ocellated spots, which are yellow, with a black ring; sides

and belly yellow, but the latter much mottled and blotched

irregularly with the ground-colour ; tail dark-coloured

beneath, surrounded by a bright yellow band.

Hab. Anamallays, about Nelliampady, on the Cochin

side, at 3000 feet elevation; also above Ponachi, on the

Coimbatore side of the same hills, 4500 feet elevation ; also

the Bolampatty hills, near Coimbatore, 2000 fect elevation.

Silybura ocellata.

Silybura ocellata, Bedd. Madr. Quart. Journ. of Med. Scien. 1863, cum

icon.; and Proc. Zool. Soc. June 9, 1863; Giinther, Proc. Zool. Soc.

March 16, 1875.

Snout pointed; rostral much shorter than the vertical,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 2

18 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

slightly compressed; nasals forming a suture behind the

rostral; eye very small; caudal disk convex, twice as long as

broad, the terminal scute more or less bicuspid, the caudal

scales prominently 3-4-keeled; the first pair of lower

labials form a suture behind the median, followed by a pair

of chin-shields; scales in 17 rows round the middle of

the body ; ventrals twice as large as the adjoining scales,

from 193 in males to 203 in females ; subcaudals, 10 pairs in

males, about 8 in females (sometimes entire). Length 10-15

inches, girth £1 inch. Colour of the male yellowish,

yellowish brown towards the head and tail; female duil

brownish ; young purplish brown: all banded with rather

irregular close-set transverse series of yellow black-edged

ocelli; a series of yellow transverse bands along each side or

right across the belly corresponding to the ocellated bands.

Hab. Nilgiris, western slopes below Sispara, about 3500

feet elevation, in dense moist forests; Tinnevelly Hills.

Stlybura lura.

Silybura liura, Giinther, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875, pl. xxxi. fig. A.

Snout rather pointed, but more obtuse than in S. ocedlata ;

rostral very short ; nasals forming a suture behind the rostral ;

eye very small; caudal disk very convex above, terminal

scute small, bicuspid; the caudal scales smooth, except very

inconspicuous keels on some of the final ones; the first pair of

lower labials form a suture behind the median, followed by a

pair of chin-shields ; scales round the middle of body in 17

rows; ventrals twice as large as the adjoining series, from

173 in males to 188 in females; subcaudals about 12 pairs

in males, 8 in females. Length of adults 10-13 inches, girth

4-13 inch, the females the stouter. Colourpurplish brown, with

transverse series of ocellated small yellow spots; belly and

sides (2 or 3 outer rows of scales) with numerous irregular

yellow cross bars.

Hab. Tinnevelly and Madura Hills, 8000 to 5000 feet eleva-

tion.

Two males in the British Museum have 173 and 183 ven-

trals and 12 subcaudals; a female has 188 ventrals and 8

subcaudals ; the coloration is that of S. ocellata, and it only

differs, besides having rather fewer veutrals, in the rostral

being more obtuse and in the caudal scales being much

smoother, neither of which characters may prove to be con-

stant, and it may have to be united with the preceding

species.

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 19

b. Not ocellated,

Silybura macrorhyncha.

Sdybura macrorhyncha, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soe. March 6, 1877,

Snout sharply pointed; rostral nearly } inch long, very

acute and compressed into a sharp ridge; nasals large, very

oblique, broad below, very narrow upwards, and only just

meeting behind the rostral; eye very small; vertical square

in front, shield-shaped and three-sided ; caudal disk more or

less convex, terminal scute large, bicuspid, the points side by

side; the caudal scales prominently 4-5-keeled ; no chin-shields,

and the first pair of Jower labials do not form a suture behind

the mental. Scales round the middle of body in 17 rows;

ventrals twice as large as adjoining series, 226, with 6 pairs

of subcaudals (female). Length 22 inches, with a girth of

1f-inch. Colour uniform brown, but somewhat paler below ;

a lateral yellow band along the anterior portion of the trunk

for a short distance, commencing at the fourth labial; tail

black below, with a yellow band on each side.

Hab. Anamallays, dense forests above Ponachi, at an ele-

vation of 4000 feet. A unique specimen in the British

Museum.

The coloration is quite that of S. Hlloti7/, and when I first

found it I set it down as a very large form of S. Beddomet ; but

its much larger size, its very long and sharp rostral, and the

much greater number of ventrals make this, I think, almost

impossible.

Silybura nitida,

Stlybura nitida, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. Feb. 5, 1878,

Snout scarcely pointed; rostral very small, sometimes

somewhat compressed and pointed, not separating the nasals :

eye very small; caudal disk convex, terminal scute square or

bicuspid, the caudal scales slightly keeled; no chin-shields

between the first pair of lower labials and the ventrals. Scales

in 17 rows round the middle of the body; ventrals twice as

large as the adjoining scales, from 185 to 194, without refer-

ence to sex; subcaudals, in the males 12 pairs, in the

females 5 or 6 pairs. Length up to about 14 inches, girth

about 1} inch. Colour nearly jet-black, but very iridescent ;

the belly (ventrals and 2 or 3 outer rows of scales) with very

distant, broad, bright yellow blotches, which sometimes meet

and form cross bars, the black colour much predominating.

Hab. The Anamallays, about the Nelliampady estates on

the Cochin side, elevation 4000 to 5000 feet. A

20 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

Stlybura melanogaster.

Rhinophis melanogaster, Peters, Monogr. p. 18, tab. ii. fig. 4.

Mytilia ( Crealia) melanogaster, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 264.

Plectrurus ceylonicus, Peters, Monatsber. Berl. Acad. 1859, p. 388.

Rhinophis Blythii, Giinther, Rept. of Brit. Ind. (in part only).

Snout rather pointed ; rostral small, flat or very slightly

compressed, nearly as long as the vertical, separating the

nasals, but not reaching to the middle of the frontals, or in

some cases only barely touching those shields; eye very

small; caudal disk convex, terminal scute small, generally

more or less bicuspid, with the points side by side, sometimes

square at the end; faint traces of keels are generally present

more or less on the scales of the lower surface of the tail, and

sometimes on a few of the terminal ones of the upper surface,

and these traces are clearer in the males than in the females ;

no chin-shields between the first pair of lower labials and the

ventrals. Scales in 17 rows round the middle of the body ;

ventrals only a little larger than the adjoining scales, about

154 to 156 in the males, and 162 to 166 in the females ; sub-

caudals 9 to 12 in the males, 4 to 6 in the females. Length

10-12 inches, girth inch to 1 inch. Back and belly brownish

or blackish ; a more or less perfect yellowish lateral streak

along each side; no transverse band in front of tail.

Hab. Ceylon, central provinces, about Kandy and Pera-

denia and elsewhere, very common.

This species has generally been placed in the genus Rhin-

ophis ; the terminal scute of the tail is, however, quite that

of Stlybura, the separation of the nasal shields by the

rostral is not a generic character peculiar to Rhinophis, as it

occurs also in S. pulneyensis and Giinthert, and occasionally

in S. grandis and nigra; again, the male of this species has a

greater number of subcaudals than ever occurs in any of the

species of Rhinophis, but agrees in this respect with Silybura.

B. Snout variable.

Silybura Elliotit.

Siluboura ceylonicus, Gray, Cat. of Lizards, p. 142, excl. synonym.

Stiloboura Elliot?, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. xxvi. p. 262 (1858).

Silybura Elliotti, Gunther, Reptiles of Brit. India, p. 190, in part (the

male specimens) ; Gunther, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875, p. 228,

Silybura Beddomet, Giinther, Rept. Brit. India, p. 190, and Proc. Zool.

Soc. lL. c.

Silybura punctata, Giinther, Proc. Zool. Soe, 1. e. p. 229,

Snout pointed or more or less obtusely conical; rostral

varying in length and often compressed into a slight keel, not

separating the nasals; eye small; caudal disk convex, the

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 21

terminal scute small, bicuspid or square at the end, the caulal

seales rather strongly 2—5-keeled ; no chin-shields between the

first pair of labials and the ventrals; scales in 17 rows round

the middle of the body ; ventrals nearly twice as large as the

scales of the adjoining series, 147 to 189, without reference to

sex; subcaudals about 10 pairs in the males and 6 in the

females. Length about 10-12 inches, with a girth of about

linch. Colour generally uniform brown, with a yellowish

line along each side of the neck; anal region with a broad

yellow band, and a more or less perfect lateral yellow band

along each side of the tail excurrent from the cross band of

the anal region; belly often somewhat blotched with yellow ;

sometimes the colour of the body is almost black with two

yellow spots on each scale, or brown with similar spots (punc-

tata of Giinther), but the markings about the tail are always

more or less present. ;

Hab, This is the commonest Uropelt in Southern India,

and has by far the widest geographical range, being, I believe,

the only one found in the mountains of the eastern coast

(Cuddapa, Kurnool, and Vizagapatam) ; it is also common

on the hills in the Salem district, on the Mysore tableland,

and in all the western-coast mountains from North Canara

southwards.

Stilybura Beddomei was distinguished by Giinther as having

amore pointedsnout; and S.punctatatrom Beddomei as having

fewer ventrals as well as being spotted; but when collecting

many specimens in India I could never satisfactorily distin-

guish between them. Ofthe specimens in the British Museum

I find three specimens of S. Hi/ioti collected by myself in

North Canara, in which two have the rostral rather pointed

(ventrals 148 and 178), the other the rostral obtuse (ventrals

153). ‘Two males from Vizagapatam mountains have 10 and

9 subcaudals and 168 and 176 ventrals, and a female has 6

subcaudals and 178 ventrals. The specimens labelled Bed-

dome? have the rostral pointed (ventrals 178, 184, and 189), but

the coloration exactly the same asin S. Hiliotd’. In S. punctata

the rostral is always more or less pointed, though sometimes

only very slightly, and the ventrals vary from 147 to 173, viz.

147 and 153 in two examples from the Pulney hills, 153 in

one from the Anamallays, 173 in a female from Jeypore (near

Vizagapatam), in which the rostral is much pointed and all

but separating the nasals, and 169 in a male (11 subcaudals)

from the same hills, whereas another from the adjacent hills

ot Golcoondah has only 153. ‘The correct spelling is A/dioti2,

not Hlliott’, as the species is named after Sir Walter Hlliot,

who first sent it home to the British Museum.

22 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

C. Snout obtuse.

a, Nasals not separated by the rostral.

a. Without red marking.

Silybura Peterst.

Silybura Petersi, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. Feb. 5, 1878.

Snout obtuse; rostral very small, not separating the nasals ;

eye small; tail somewhat compressed, caudal disk convex,

terminal scute very small, square at the end or shovel-shaped ;

caudal scales mostly quite smooth, a few of the terminal ones

very inconspicuously 2-5-keeled; no chin shields between

the first pair of lower labials and the ventrals. Scales in 17

rows round the middle of body; ventrals 155 to 160, without

reference to sex; subcaudals 10 to 12 pairs in the males,

about 6 in the females. Length 6-7 inches, girth ? inch.

Colour uniform brown, sides with indistinct yellowish spots

or narrow transverse bars, which sometimes extend across the

belly, a broad yellowish band across the anal region (but no

lateral bands as in S. Eillvotzz).

Hab. Anamallays, 4000 feet, in forests above Ponachi;

rare.

This is not unlike S. Eliott? in coloration, except that it has

not the lateral bands on the tail; it differs, however, much in

the caudal disk.

b. With red blotches.

Silybura maculata.

Silybura maculata, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. Feb, 5, 1878.

Snout obtuse ; rostral rounded, very small, not separating

the nasals, which are as large as the frontals; eye rather

large; tail somewhat compressed ; caudal disk convex ; the

terminal scute small, size of two scales only, square at the

end or inconspicuously bicuspid, the points side by side, the

caudal scales smooth, but a few of the terminal ones have faint

traces of keels; no chin-shields between the first pair of lower

labials and the ventrals ; scales round the middle of the body

in 17 rows; ventrals about twice as large as the scales of the

adjoining series, about 155 in the males and 164 in the

females; subcaudals 11 to 13 pairs in males, about 8 pairs in

females (some of them often entire). Length 12-14 inches,

girth about 12 inch. Colour of a uniform dark brown or

blackish, with several deep red blotches along the sides of

the anterior portion of the trunk and about the tail, and rarely

several are present along the sides of the trunk.

Hab. Anamallays, higher ranges 6000 to 7000 feet eleva-

tion. Not uncommon.

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 23

B. Nasals separated by rostral.

Silybura pulneyensis.

Plectrurus pulneyensis, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865, cum icon.

Rhinophis pulneyensis, Giinther, Rept. of Brit. Ind. p. 187.

Silybura Wood-Masont, Theob. Cat. Rept. of Brit. Ind. p. 135,

Snout rather obtuse; rostral flat, not compressed, rather

broad behind, and completely separating the nasals; eye

small; tail somewhat compressed; caudal disk convex; the

terminal scute the size of three scales, bicuspid, the points

side by side, the caudal scales smooth or generally a few of

the final ones with faint keels ; no chin-shield between the first

pair of lower labials and the ventrals ; scales in 17 rows round

the middle of the body ; ventrals nearly twice as large as the

adjoining scales, 173 to 179, without reference to sex; sub-

caudals 12 pair in the males, 6 to 9 pair in females (or

sometimes entire). Length 10-14 inches, girth up to 14 inch,

but seldom more than 14. Colour uniform earthy brown; a

lateral bright yellow streak from middle of fourth labial con-

tinued for 1-14 inch along the trunk; a few minute yellow

specks on the back ; belly with broad, bright yellow, transverse

bands, very irregular as to number and shape; some yellow

markings about the vent and tail.

Hab. Pulney hills (Madura district), 5000 to 7000 feet

elevation. ‘This is the common species on these hills, very

abundant on the higher ranges, often found about the roads

in wet weather, and dug up in gardens, also common on the

short cut up from Shembaganoor under rocks, associated with

Silybura nigra and Platyplectrurus madurensis.

The ventrals in this species are not more in the female than

in the male, as is usually the case. A male with 12 sub-

caudals has 174 ventrals, and females with 9, 7, and 6 respec-

tively have 177, 173, and 179 ventrals.

Silybura Giintheri.

Silybura Giintheri, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 5, 1873.

Snout broad, obtuse; rostral small, but quite separating

the nasals ; eye small; tail rather long, somewhat compressed ;

the terminal scute square at the end, slightly bicuspid, the

points side by side, all the caudal scutes perfectly smooth ; no

chin-shields between the first pair of lower labials and the

ventrals ; scales in 17 rows round middle of body; ventrals

much larger than the adjoining scales, 168; subcaudals 18

pairs. Body uniform purplish black, iridescent; belly and

the 1 or 2 adjoining rows of scales yellow ; chin and the first

24 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

inch or so of the belly black; tail black beneath, but with a

me low band on each side; upper labials and terminal scute

ellow.

Hab Madura district, in moist woods on the “ High

Wavy,” a mountain at the head of the Cumbum valley,

at an elevation of about 5000 feet. Only a single specimen

(now in the British Museum) is known, and not apparently

adult ; it is certainly rather abnormal in the genus, and when

better known may have to be removed elsewhere.

*k* Scales in 15 rows.

Stlybura macrolepis.

Silybura macrolepis, Peters, Monatsber. Berl. Acad. 1861, p. 904 ; Giin-

ther, Rep. Brit. Ind. p. 189.

Snout obtuse; rostral shorter than the vertical, flat above,

not separating the nasals; eye large; caudal disk flat, well

defined (exactly as in S. nilgherriensis), twice as long as broad,

prominently bicuspid; the caudal scales with 1 or 2 promi-

nent keels ; the first pair of lower labials form a suture behind

the median shield, followed by a pair of chin-shields. The

scales in 15 rows round the middle of the body, ventrals twice

as large as the adjoining scales, 128 to 138 without reference

to sex ; subcaudals 8 or 9 pairs. Length about 1 foot, a large

adult female being 14 inch in girth, and a large male

1} inch. Colour violet or purplish black or brown, with

yellowish blotches along the anterior sides of the trunk ; tail

yellowish on each side.

Hab, Bombay ghats; Matheran hills.

There are four specimens in the British Museum, three col-

lected by Dr. Leith on the Matheran hills, the other without

locality. Two females with 8 subcaudals have 131 and 134

ventrals, and one male with 9 subcaudals has 130 ventrals ; it

has quite the aspect and colouring of S. nélgherriensis, and

might be taken for that species unless the rows of scales were

counted ; it appears to differ also in the number of subcaudals.

PLECTRURUS.

Plectrurus, Dum. & Bibr.

Maudia, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 261.

Terminal scute of the tail much compressed vertically,

horny, bicuspid, the points one above the other, single or

double. Snout obtusely rounded, the nasals forming a suture

behind the rostral; eye pretty large in the front part of the

ocular shield ; a supraorbital generally present, but wanting

in one species. Scales round the body in 15 rows; generaliy

Earth- Snakes of India and Ceylon. 25

a pair of chin-shields separate the first pair of lower labials

from the ventrals, but these are sometimes wanting.

Hab. South India.

Synopsis of Species.

A supraorbital present.

PONCE CERIG ROWE Oo erata ss hates eta teie cola ciate cies oases ves Perrotetit.

Each scale yellow, encircled with a black ring ...... Davidsoni.

reddish, with; a. yellow belly... 5. iceccces cuee .. Giintheri.

Golden, with-black Cross’balsvci os dee kee eee aureus.

ROS HURT OED ULE Natya ras raia a's) 3) alana nic asl gore 900) <j t's ‘eat ave: wat canaricus.

Plectrurus Perrotetii.

Plectrurus Perrotetii, Dum. & Biby. vii. p. 167, pl. lix. fig. 4; Giinther,

Rept. of Brit. Ind. p. 193.

Snout obtuse; rostral short, flat, rounded, as long as a

nasal ; vertical elongate, produced behind, much longer than

broad ; tail compressed ; terminal scute compressed vertically

and ending in two superposed points, which are single; the

caudal scales keeled; the first pair of lower labials form a

suture behind the median followed by a pair of chin-shields ;

scales round the middle of body in 15 rows; ventrals nearly

twice as large as the adjoining scales, 153 to 162 without

reference to sex ; subcaudals 11 or 12 pairs in males, 6 or 8

pairs in females. Length of adults about 12-14 inches, with

a girth of little over an inch; but exceptionally large speci-

mens have been found with a girth of 1} inch, though not

exceeding 14 inches in length. Colour uniform brownish,

the belly a little paler ; the young with small yellowish-white

dots on the scales forming longitudinal lines.

Hab. Nilgiris mountains, 5000 to 8000 feet elevation. Very

common about Ootacamund, where it can easily be found by

turning over stones both on the grassland and in the woods ; it is

often dug up in gardens, and in wet weather is found crawling

about the roads.

Plectrurus Davidsoni, n. sp.

Snout obtuse ; rostral very small; nasals forming a suture

behind the rostral; vertical large, much elongated behind,

twice as long as broad; supraorbital small; occipitals large,

much elongated; tail, terminal scute, and caudal scales as in

P. Perrotetit; eye and chin-shields as in P. Perrotetdi ; ventrals

nearly twice as large as the adjoining scales, 181 (in the

unique specimen) ; subcaudals 8 pairs. Length 162 inches,

girth 1$inch. ach scale yellow, more or less encircled with

a black ring; ventrals blotched with black.

26 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

Hab. Anamallay hills, 4700 feet elevation. Collected by

Mr. Davidson of Conoor, and presented by him to the British

Museum.

Nearly allied to P. Perrotetit, but its coloration is distinct

and very pretty; it is besides a longer snake with a_ greater

number of ventrals; it has much longer occipitals, but this

may not be a constant character.

Plectrurus Giinthert.

Plectrurus Giintheri, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863, p, 228, pl. xxvii. ;

Giinther, Rept. Brit. Ind. p. 193.

Snout obtuse ; rostral small, as long as broad, much shorter

than a nasal; vertical elongate, produced behind, nearly

twice as long as broad; tail compressed; the terminal scute

tubercled, the two superposed points 2-3-pointed, or there

are four superposed points; the caudal scales and some of

the approximate scales of the trunk 3-6-keeled; the first

pair of lower labials form a suture behind the median and are

followed by a pair of chin-shields ; scales in 15 rows round

the middle of the body; ventrals nearly twice as large as the

scales. of the adjoining series, 171 to 175, subcaudals 10 to

12 pairs. Length 13-14 inches, girth about 1} to 1} inch.

Body bright reddish purple; belly yellow, the yellow colour

rising up on the sides of the trunk in triangular markings,

the purple colour descending in the same form down to the

ventrals.

Hab. Nilgiris hills, im the moist forests about Walaghat

(halfway down the Sispara ghat), at an elevation of 8500 to

4000 feet ; found under stones and rocks. Very rare, only five

examples have been found.

Plectrurus aureus.

Plectrurus aureus, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. March 2, 1880, p. 182.

Snout obtuse ; rostral very small; vertical pointed behind ;

supraorbital about half as large as the postocular ; eye large,

occupying nearly half the ocular shield; tail compressed; the

terminal scute with two double points, one above the other;

the caudal scales and a few of the last scales of the trunk 3-7-

keeled; the first pair of lower labials form a suture behind

the median, a pair of chin-shields present or not; scales in

15 rows round the middle of the body; ventrals rather more

than twice as large as the scales of the adjoining series, 164

or 165; subcaudals 12 pairs (in the two specimens known).

Length about 14 inches, girth about 1-13 inch. Ofa brilliant

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 27

golden colour, brighter beneath; the scales edged with violet,

with or without a few irregular narrow violet-black cross bars

along the back; the belly much ornamented with broad violet-

black cross bars, sometimes confluent; tail beneath with a

violet-black blotch.

Hab. The Wynad (in Malabar), on the Chambra moun-

tain. Only two examples were secured, and it has not been

found elsewhere. One was at 6000 feet and the other at

4500, both in heavy forest, under old logs or stones; it is

one of the most beautiful of the tribe, but the very brilliant

golden colour soon fades in spirits.

Plectrurus canaricus.

Silyhura canarica, Bedd. Madras Journ. of Med. Science, 1870.

Plectrurus canaricus, Giinther, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1875, p. 229,

Snout obtuse; rostral small, pointed behind and produced

back, but not separating the nasals ; vertical four-sided, pro-

duced back ; no supraorbital. Hye in the front part of the

ocular, but well within the margin; tail compressed; the

terminal scute with two single superposed points ; the caudal

scales with 3-5 keels, or nearly quite smooth, the traces of

keels being very faint or only on a few of the final scales;

no chin-shields between the first pair of lower labials and the

ventrals ; scales in 15 rows round the middle of the body ;

ventrals not quite twice as large as the scales of the adjoining

series, from 176 in the males to 188 in the females ; subcaudals

6 pairs in the females, 11 or 12 pairs in the males. Length

of adults up to about 16 inches, with a girth of 14 inch.

Brownish violet, very iridescent, each scale more or less

blotched with yellow, often the anterior portion of the trunk

variously streaked and blotched with yellow; a yellow band

along each side of the tail and along the upper and lower

labials.

Hab. South Canara; common on the Kudra Mukh, a

mountain on the ghats near Mangalore, at a elevation of about

6000 feet; not met with elsewhere,

Mr. Theobald, in his ‘ Catalogue of Indian Reptiles,’ de-

scribes a sixth species of Plectrurus as follows. ‘This I have

not seen.

Plectrurus scabricauda.

Scales in 15 rows; eye between 4 shields, frontal, super-

ciliary, postocular, and third labial ; nasals large; caudals

8 pairs ; all the scales surrounding the tail and a few of the

28 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

last ventrals are roughened, with 1-2-3 tubercular keels ; tip

of tail flattened vertically, pustulose, simple, not cuspid ;

chin, tail, and body iridescent blackish brown, the ventrals and

the adjoining row of scales yellow. Length 6°53 inches (tail

0°40 inch).

Hab. Anamallays.

TERETRURUS, new genus*.

Head obtusely conical, not so flat as in Platyplectrurus ;

snout obtuse, but not so rounded as in Platyplectrurus ; eye

rather large, occupying more than half of the ocular shield; a

small supraorbital ; a small temporal shield in conjunction with

the ocular and between the fourth labial and the occipital ;

first pair of lower labials form a suture behind the median

followed by a pair of chin-shields ; scales round the middle of

the body in 15 rows; tail very short in both sexes, and ter-

minating in both in a single point; the caudal scales smooth

or more or less keeled ; no median groove along the chin ; teeth

small.

Hab. §. India.

Teretrurus sa nguineus.

Plectrurus sanguineus, Bedd, Madr. Journ. of Med. Science, 1867, p. 14,

with plate.

Platyplectrurus Hewstoni, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. Noy. 7, 1876.

Snout obtuse; rostral very small, one third size of a nasal ;

frontals much larger than the nasals; temporal hardly more

than half as long as the occipital; vertical six-sided, pointed

behind ; supraorbital not twice as large as the portion of the

ocular not occupied by the eye ; tail short, suddenly tapering,

the terminal scute ending in a sharp point in both male and

female; the caudal scales smooth in the female, a few of the

terminal ones with very faint keels in the male; the first pair

of lower labials form a suture behind the median followed by

a pair of chin-shields ; ventrals twice as large as the adjoining

scales, 145 to 150 without reference to sex; subcaudals 7 or 8

in the male, 5 or 6 in the female. Length 6-8 inches, girth

about $ inch. Colour blackish violet above ; belly uniform

red or often with a few violet-black blotches.

Hab. Anamallays, above Ponachi, elevation 4000 feet ;

very common.

Var. 8. Hewstoni.

Ventrals 123 to 127 only, otherwise as in the type. Two

specimens, one with 5 the other with 7 subcaudals.

Manantoddy (Wynad) ; elevation 2700 feet.

* réperpov an awl, and ovpa,

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 29

Teretrurus travancoricus, n. sp.

Head as in 7. sanguineus, which this species much resembles,

but with the following differences :—T'ail in the male with

7 to 9 subcaudals, the caudal scales being prominently keeled,

as are also some of the last ventrals and adjoining scales; in

the female, with 5 or 6 subcaudals, the caudal scales are smooth,

or with very faint keels only on a few of the terminal ones ;

ventrals 130 to 135 without reference to sex. Length 7-84

inches; the girth of adult males ¢ inch, of females 1,3; inch,

being a larger and stouter snake than 7. sangudéneus, and the

females of much greater girth than the males. Colour brick-

red or reddish brown above; belly red, very much blotched

with black, or sometimes the belly is all black, with only a few

small red markings.

Hab. ‘The mountains between Travancore and Tinnevelly,

above Paupanassum, 3000 to 5000 feet elevation ; common,

and easily found under large stones or decaying logs in these

forests.

MELANOPHIDIUM.

Melanophidium, Giinther, Rept. Brit. Ind. p. 193.

Tail tapering, slightly compressed, covered with smooth

scales; the terminal scute small, smooth, horny, variable,

ending in a single point slightly turned upwards, with or

without a slight ridge down the centre of the scute, or with

two parallel ridges above terminating in small points, gene-

rally side by side, or rarely superposed ; snout obtuse ; rostral

small, simply convex; nasals forming a suture together

behind the rostral; eye very small, in the front part of the

ocular shield, well within the margin; no supraorbital; a

median groove along the chin; the first pair of labials form

a suture behind the median, followed by two pairs of chin-

shields ; the anterior large, the posterior pair small. Scales

round the body in 15 rows; subcaudals 10 to 12 in females,

15 to 17 in males.

The snakes of this genus appear to be very rare, very few

specimens having been found, though much search has been

made in the localities they are known to inhabit. They are

more beautifully iridescent than those of any other genus.

Hab, S. India.

Synopsis of Species.

All uniform black, or the belly with wregular yellowish or

GOENILIGIN MOLCIIGS cetera cre ola e amleie «cele hale oce-s ers etane sfere wynaudense.

Black, a broad yellow streak on each side from snout to

(Euinll & Ges Te Ge FIRMS Re TAGS CURR CEG Gn ARO eae eee Pe bilineatum.

OOO te punctatum.,

30 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

Melanophidium wynaudense.

Plectrurus wynaudensis, Bedd. Proc. Zool. Soc. June 9, 1863 (wynan-

densis by misprint).

Melanophidium wynandense, Ginther, J. ¢. p. 194.

Snout obtuse ; rostral rather small, simply convex, as high

as broad; nasals forming a suture behind the rostral ; vertical

hexagonal, longer than broad, pointed in front and behind ;

occipitals rather longer than vertical ; caudal scales all quite

smooth, terminal scute small, ending in a single point, or

flattened above and square at the sides and ending in an

upturned ridge. Scales round the centre of the body in 15

rows; ventrals nearly three times as broad as the scales of

the adjoining series, 176 to 185 without reference to sex ;

subcaudals, 10 to 12 pairs in the females, 15 pairs in the

males. Length of adults about 15-17 inches, girth about 14-

12 inch. Colour black, but most beautifully iridescent ;

generally some broad yellowish or whitish blotches on the belly,

which are larger and more numerous towards the tail; but

these are sometimes absent, and the whole snake is uniform

black ; tail uniform black.

Hab. The Wynad (Malabar), 8000 to 3500 feet elevation,

very rare. Six only have been found, with ventrals and sub-

caudals as follows :— Fs

10 subcaudals and 185 ventvrals.

li ” ” 185 ”

A females }2 Gus

ie ” bb) es ”

amas jis 7 9?

Melanophidium bilineatum.

Melanophidium bilineatum, Bedd. Madr. Journ. Med. Science, Sept. 1870.

Snout obtuse; rostral rather small, broader than high;

nasals smaller than the frontals ; vertical hexagonal, pointed

in front and behind; occipitals very elongate, much longer

than vertical; eye very small, well within the margin of the

ocular shield ; caudal scales quite smooth, the terminal scute

scarcely larger than one caudal scale, ending in a single

point. Scales round the body in 15 series; ventrals three

times as broad as the scales of the adjoining series, 184 to 200;

anal large, bifid; subcaudals 15 to 17 pairs. Length up to

about 14 inches; girth about £ of an inch. Colour of the

belly and back uniform bluish black, very iridescent ; a broad

yellow streak from the snout to the tail on each side, which

occupies the whole of the second row of scales from the ven-

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 31

trals and half of the first and third row, the scales in the

second row each with a black dot in their centre ; tail yellow

underneath.

Hab. The Wynad (Malabar), in forests on the Peria Peak

and on the Tirrhioot Peak, 4000 feet elevation. Only four

examples were found, three adults and one young. Two adults

with 15 subeaudals each have respectively 184 and 191 ven-

trals, and one adult with 16 subcaudals has 200 ventrals; the

young one has 17 subcaudals.

Melanophidium punctatum.

Melanophidium punctatum, Bedd. Madr. Journ. Med. Science, Dec. 1871.

Snout obtuse; rostral shield rather small, simply convex,

nearly as high as broad; nasals forming a suture behind the

rostral; frontals much larger than nasals } vertical hexagonal,

nearly as broad as long, with an obtuse angle in front and

an acute one behind ; eye very small, well within the margin

of the ocular shield and about one fourth its size; caudal

scales all quite smooth, the terminal horny scute 14 to 2 lines

long above, very little produced below the tail, furnished

with two parallel ridges above, each ending in a small spine,

side by side or superposed, or sometimes the terminal scute is

only simply pointed. Scales in 15 rows round the middle of

body ; ventrals twice as broad as the adjoining scales, 183 to

198; subcaudals 15 to'17 (in all the six specimens collected) ;

anal large, bifid. Length 16-21 inches, with a girth up to

13 inch. Back uniform blackish, very iridescent; belly and

sides whitish, each of the three rows of scales on each side of

the ventrals with a very regular oblong black blotch, forming

three very regular parallel lines on each side; each ventral

and subcaudal with a large parallelogrammoid black blotch.

Hab. Travancore Hills; in the Mutikuli Vayal, a valley in

the mountains in South Travancore, elevation 4500 feet; also

about Peermede and the neighbouring forest, in North Travan-

core, elevation about 4000 feet.

PLATYPLECTRURUS.

Platyplectrurus, Gunther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., June 1868,

Head very flat; cleft of the mouth deep; snout broad,

very obtusely rounded ; eye distinct, rather large, surrounded

by the supraorbital, postocular, frontal, and fourth labial;

a long temporal shield between the fourth labial and the

occipital ; tail rather long, tapering, the posterior part some-

what compressed; the caudal scales quite smooth, or with

32 Col. R. H. Beddome on the

only very faint traces of keels on a few of the last; the

terminal horny scute in the male broad, with a sharp hori-

zontal edge, grooved or somewhat concave below, and com-

pressed into a ridge on the upperside, which terminates in a

single point ; in the female very similar but smaller, ending in

a single point, the horizontal ridge inconspicuous ; the first

pair of lower labials form a suture behind the median, followed

by a pair of chin-shields; no median groove along the chin;

Vota. f } a) S F }

teeth conspicuous, gradually longer behind, about 8 in the

maxillary and 5 in the mandibular bones.

Hab. 8. India.

Synopsis of Species.

Brick-red, with three longitudinal interrupted black lines... tridineatus.

Uniform brownish, bellg,and sides dotted .............. madurensis,

Blackish, with a longitudinal yellow line down each side of

the backs. ....6 5 6 Re ae Ree ee ete eee ee eieete bilineatus.

Platyplectrurus trilineatus.

Platyplectrurus trilineatus, Giinther, /. ¢.

Plectrurus? trilineatus, Bedd. Madr. Journ. Med. Sciences, 1867, p. 14.

Snout very obtusely rounded ; rostral pointed behind, very

small, one third the size of a nasal; nasals forming a suture

behind the rostral; supraorbital three times as large as the

postocular ; a long temporal shield always present ; tail com-

pressed towards the end, the scales all quite smooth, or a few

of the terminal ones very inconspicuously 2-3-keeled ;

terminal scute in the males shovel-shaped, with a horizontal

edge, concave below, and with a ridge along the upper sur-

face which ends in a sharp point; in the females very small,

equalling 1 to 2 scales, ending in a single point, but gene-

rally with an inconspicuous ridge. Scales in 15 rows round

the middle of the body; ventrals twice as large as the ad-

joining scales, from 165 to 168 in the males, to 174 in the

females ; subcaudals 14 or 15 in males, 8 to 10 in femaies.

Length about 15 inches, the females much stouter than the

males, being 13 inch in girth, the males only { inch.

Body and belly of a bright brick-red colour, with 1 dorsal and

2 lateral black punctated lines, which extend from the neck

to the end of the tail, the black dots each oceupying a scale ;

the lines are sometimes here and there interrupted by 1 to 3

consecutive scales wanting the black marks.

Hab. Anamallay forests, above Ponachi, at an elevation of

about 4000 feet. A rare snake; only six have been found,

with ventrals and subcaudals as follows :—

Earth-Snakes of India and Ceylon. 33

8 subcaudals and 173 ventrals.

y) 9 ” 7 ”

Females 10 a Salratanne

10, een oss

Le ae OG

Males 4 14 5 SerlGSr 55

15 i eae) c)s ae

Platyplectrurus madurensis.

Platyplectrurus madurensis, Bedd, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 16, 1877.

Snout very obtusely rounded; rostral very small, scarcely

reaching the surface of the head; nasals very large ; vertical

six-sided, not much produced behind; supraorbital three

times as large as the postocular (which latter is rarely con-

fluent with it) ; a long temporal shield always present; tail

not much compressed, the scales quite smooth, the terminal

scute horny, in the male with a sharp horizontal ridge and

compressed into a ridge on the upper surface, which ends in a

single point, in the female very small, size of 1 to 2 scales

only, and ending in a single point, with sometimes traces

of the horizontal ridge. Scales round the middle of the body

in 15 rows; ventrals not twice as large as the scales of the

adjoining series, 149 to 159 in males to 170 to 176 in females ;

subcaudals 14 or 15 pairs in males, 9 to 11 pairs in females.

Length of adults 12-14 inches, females up to 1} inch in girth,

males about £ of an inch only. Above a nacreous purplish

brown ; ventrals and the two adjoining series of scales on each

side white in the centre, but with a very complete ring round

the margins of the same colour as the back.

Hab. Pulney mountains (Madura district), about Kodie-

karnal, 6000 feet elevation, and a little above Shembaganoor,

5000 feet; also about Peermede, on the Travancore Hills,

4000 feet elevation.

Platyplectrurus bilineatus, n. sp.

Snout very obtusely rounded ; rostral small, just reaching

the surface of the head; nasals large; vertical six-sided ;

supraorbital as in madurensis ; a long temporal shield always

present ; tail not much compressed, the scales quite smooth,

the terminal scute somewhat dilated horizontally, ending in a

small, single, upturned point. Scales round the body in 15

rows ; ventrals twice as large as the adjoining scales, 168 to

172; subcaudals 13 or 14. Length 6-7 inches, girth ? of an

inch. Body blackish, with a continuous longitudinal yel-

lowish line down each side of the back, on the rows of scales

on each side of the central dorsal series.

Hab. Madura Wills. The specimens are probably not

adult.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 3

24 Mr. D. Sharp on the Bruchide: of Japan.

III.—On the Bruchidee of Japan.

By D. SHarp.

THE specimens of this family brought home by Mr. G. Lewis

are not so numerous as might have been anticipated, and it

would appear that in Japan, as well as in Central America,

these insects are rarely met with at large in any numbers,

being in this respect dissimilar to our European species, many

of which in the warmer parts of France and Spain are fre-

quently met with in the greatest abundance. Altogether

Mr. Lewis obtained thirteen species, three or four of which

are probably merely introductions from abroad to the Japanese

fauna; such is, I believe, the case with the two Kuropean

species found in Japan, and with the American B. pustllimus ;

B. dorsalis was described from India by Schénherr, and B. scu-

tellar’s is now widely distributed in the world. The other

species, to the number of eight, are at present peculiar to

Japan; but as very little indeed is known about the oriental.

Bruchide, it is probable that some of them occur elsewhere.

The most noteworthy feature of the Japanese Bruchidee is the

occurrence there of a remarkably distinct genus; there are

only three other genera of Bruchidze known—each of them

has many species and a wide distribution, and it seems there-

fore scarcely possible that Japan should possess as peculiar

to itself a genus of a very isolated character.

Bruchus dorsalis.

Bruchus dorsalis, Fahrs. Schonh. Gen. Cure. v. p. 98.

This species has been recorded as destroying seeds of G'le-

ditschia sinensis brought to this country from Japan (ef. Proc.

Ent. Soc. Lond. June 1873) ; it is apparently, however, not

a common insect in Japan, as Mr. Lewis met with only two

or three examples.

Bruchus pist.

Bruchus pisi, Linn. Syst. Nat. 2, ii. p. 604.

Yokohama. One example.

Bruchus loti.

Bruchus loti, Gyll. Ins. Suee. ii. p. 15.

Of this common European species Mr. Lewis met with a

single example at Kawachi. It is in a bad state of preserva-

tion, but appears to agree entirely with European specimens,

except that it is of very large size.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Bruchide of Japan. 35

Bruchus terrenis, i. sp.

Oblongo-ovalis, niger, griseo subyariegatus ; antennarum basi pedi-

busque anterioribus et intermediis rufis; abdomine elongato,

pygidio obliquo. Long. 2? millim.

Antenne short; second, third and fourth joints small, 5-10

transverse. Eyes rather small, widely separated. Thorax

conic-transverse, coarsely punctate, black, slightly variegated

with grey. LElytra quite finely striate, black, extensively but

rather indefinitely mottled with grey. Under surface grises-

cent. Femora unarmed ; hind tibiz digitate at extremity.

This is readily distinguished from the other species by the

more elongate ventral rings and less horizontal pygidium.

The front coxe too are smaller and scarcely project beyond

the extremity of the prosternum.

Yokohama, Nagasaki, Ichiuchi, and Yuyama. Five

examples.

Bruchus urbanus, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovalis, niger, griseo-pubescens, pygidio abdominisque seg-

mentis ultimis rufescentibus ; antennarum basi fusco-rufa ; pedibus

anterioribus et intermediis rufis, femoribus basi tarsisque fuscis ;

supra variegatus, prothorace elytrisque nigris, illo basi, his sutura.

late fasclisque transversis griseis. Long. 3} millim,.

Var. Supra ubique griseo-pubescens, vix subfasciatus.

Antenne short, rather stout; three or four penultimate

joints transverse, the four basal joints dark above, red beneath,

the rest black. Hyes moderately large, widely separated.

Thorax transverse-conic, very coarsely punctate, black, largely

grisescent at the base in the middle, less so on each side, and

with a few minute grey flecks. Elytra with intense black

pubescence, but broadly grey along the suture, and with three

slender, irregular, grey, transverse fasciz. Pye idium large,

reddish grey, densely griseo-pubescent, submaculate on either

side; the four apical ventral segments coloured like the

pygidium, basal segment darker. Hind femora unarmed ;

hind tibia with two equal digits at the extremity of the lower

face.

The variety, though appearing very different, has nothing,

so far as I can see, to distinguish it from the type form , except

the nearly uniform griseous colour of the upper surtace, in

which, however, the same markings as are present in the ty pe

can be detected, " they being of a slightly different tint of grey

from the eround- -colour.

This is larger than B. japonicus, and 1 is readily distinguished

36 Mr. D. Sharp on the Bruchide of Japan.

from it by the different colour of the antenne and hind legs,

and the absence of the raised grey callosity in front of the

scutellum.

Nagasaki. T'wo specimens of the typical form and one of

the variety.

Bruchus ademptus, n. sp.

Minus elongatus, niger, griseo variegatus; pygidio abdominisque

segmentis duobus ultimis rufis ; antennis pedibusque anterioribus

et intermediis flavis; femoribus posterioribus dente elongato

armatis. Long. 21-22 millim. (capite inflexo).

Antenne short and rather stout, clear yellow, penultimate

joints strongly transverse. Eyes rather prominent, widely

separated. Thorax conic, coarsely and densely punctate,

griseo-pubescent. Elytra rather finely striate, with elongate

small marks of grey pubescence. Hind femora armed be-

neath with a rather long tooth on inner margin, and with a

slight obtuse prominence on the outer margin; hind tibia

with mucro at the apex.

The armature of the hind femora distinguishes this from all

the other Japanese species except B. scutellaris; the two

species are so dissimilar in colour that they cannot be mixed.

One example was found at Yuyama, May 10, 1881, and a

second, in which the variegation of the upper surface is much

less conspicuous, at Nagasaki.

Bruchus japonicus.

Mylabris (Bruchus t, Linn.) japonica, Harold, Deutsch. ent. Zeitschr.

xxii. p. 87 (May 1878).

Bruchus fulvipes, Roel. C. R. Ent. belg. xxii. p. ly (April 1879).

Nagasaki, Junsai (Lew?s), Hagi (Hiller).

Bruchus comptus, n. sp.

Minutus, brevis, niger, albido-pruinosus; thorace ante scutellum

densius albido-pubescente ; antennis pedibusque flavis ; femoribus

muticis. Long. 13 millim.

Antenne pale yellow, rather short, thicker externally ;

penultimate joints transverse. Eyes widely separated. Thos

rax conic, coarsely punctured, with a rather scanty white

pubescence evenly distributed, except that it is concentrated

so as to form a white mark, or rather two marks joined in

front of the scutellum; this latter minute and obscure, not

densely pubescent. Hlytra pubescent, like the thorax; as

also are the pygidium and under surface.

This is allied to B. japonicus, but is only half the size,

Mr. D. Sharp on the Bruchidee of Japan. 37

and is readily distinguished by the almost unicolorous surface

and shorter antennee.

Kobé, June 8, 1881; Hosokute, July 22, 1881. Three

examples.

Bruchus pusillimus.

Bruchus pusillimus, Sharp, Biol, Cent.-Am. Col. v. p. 479.

Mr. Lewis brought three individuals of this species, which

he noted as found in cargo and probably imported.

Bruchus lautus, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovalis, niger, equaliter griseo-pubescens ; antennarum basi

pedibusque anterioribus testaceis, illis extrorsum pedibusque

posterioribus fuscescentibus ; prothorace conico ; antennis serra-

tis, maris valde elongatis, feminse mediocribus. Long. 3 millim.

Hyes large, very prominent, very deeply emarginate, mode-

rately distant in the female, more approximate in the male.

Antenne slender, feebly serrate internally ; in the male rather

longer than the insect, with the second joint very short,

scarcely half as long as the third; in the female much shorter,

with the second joint less abbreviated, but shorter than the

third. Thorax conic, about as long as it is broad at the base,

coarsely punctate. Pubescence evenly distributed, not spotted.

Elytra rather deeply striate. Pygidium closely covered with

grey pubescence. Hind femur simple; tibia with short stout

apical mucro.

Found sparingly ; usually one or two examples ina locality.

Otsu, Fukiu, Fukushima, Junsai, and Hakodate, by sweep-

ing in August.

Bruchus scutellaris.

Bruchus scutellaris, Fab. Syst. El. ii. p. 399.

Mylabris chinensis, Hay, Deutsch. ent. Zeitschr. xxii. p. 87.

Harold (loc. cit.) considers this insect to be the Bruchus

(Curculio) chinensis, Linn. ; but I am not able to adopt this

view, the evidence appearing to me to be against its probability.

He also treats the Chinese B. adustus, Motsch., as a synonym

of this species; but this also appears to me improbable ;

indeed the measurements given by Motschoulsky quite contra-

dict this conjecture.

Nagasaki (Lewis), Hagi (Hiller), Tokio (Hoffman, teste

Harold).

Spermophagus complectus, n. sp.

Rotundato-ovalis, niger, fusco-pubescens, subyariegatus; elytris

38 Mr. D. Sharp on the Bruchidee of Japan.

striatis; striis fortiter punctatis. Long. 3} millim. (capite

intlexo).

Very similar to the well-known European S. carduz, but

rather larger than the largest examples thereof, and readily

distinguished by the more abundant pubescence, which is of

sordid very dark grey colour, and a little variegate, more

especially on the pygidium, and by the much more conspicuous

punctuation of the elytral strie ; the front coxe are more

distinctly separated, the middle legs more widely distant, and

the mesosternum less prominent and less exposed at its apex.

One example ; found on the sand-hills at Hakodate.

PYGOBRUCHUS (nov. gen.}).

Pygidium e segmentis tribus compositum. Coxe anteriores elongate,

contigue. Femora posteriora gracilia, tibie absque calcaribus.

This insect has the appearance of a convex Bruchus, but is

very different on aecouut of the peculiar structure of the

pygidium ; this is elongate, and about one half of its length

is occupied by the last dorsal segment ; the penultimate seg-

ment exposed is also large, but the antepenultimate is much

shorter.

Pygobruchus scutellaris, n. sp.

Niger, griseo-pruinosus ; prothorace conico-transverso, fortiter punc-

tato; scutello elongato, apice bidentato ; antennis (maris) flabel-

latis. Long. 33 millim.

Antenne elongate, entirely black ; second joint minute, third

elongate, giving off from the middle a rather long process,

the following joints armed with still longer processes. Head

short; eyes rather large, widely separated. ‘Thorax much

narrowed in front, the sides very little rounded at the front

angles ; the whole surface coarsely punctate and evenly covered

with a somewhat scanty griseous pubescence. Scutellum

elongate, with prominent extremity, which is deeply notched.

Elytra rather deeply striate; the internal strie crenate, the

outer punctate rather than crenate, and becoming behind

effaced so as to form there rows of punctures rather than strie;

interstices with some indistinct punctures, much concealed by

the pubescence. Pygidium also with coarse punctures con-

cealed by the pubescence. Ventral rings short. .

Kobé, June 8, 1881; a single male example.

On a new Genus of Coleoptera allied to Notoxus. 39

IV.—A new Genus of Heteromerous Coleoptera allied to

Notoxus. By CHaries O. WATERHOUSE.

THE interesting form which I here describe has been in the

British Museum for some time, and being a very conspicuous

insect I thought it had in all probability been named. As

that, however, does not appear to be the ease, I propose to

eall it Hypuspistes.

HYPASPISTES, n. gen.

General characters of Notoxus, but ditfering as follows :—

Antenne as long as the whole insect, the second joint very

short, the following joints very long and slender. Apical

joint of the maxillary palpi longer and more distinctly cultri-

form. Anterior femora with the lower edge compressed and

with an acute tooth at the base. ‘T'arsi long and slender, the

penultimate joint very short, narrower than ia Notoxus.

Scutellum very small.

Hypaspistes armatus, n. sp.

Testaceus, nitidus, levis, parce pallide pubescens ; thoracis processu

. supra granulato, utrinque tridentato.

Long. 5 millim.

Head smooth and shining, the underside with numerous

round black granules. Basal joint

of the antenne beset with long

pale pubescence. Thorax smooth oS a

and very convex, suddenly decli- at gy”

vous posteriorly. The thoracic ,

process as long as the body of the

thorax, with numerous nearly

black shining granules, those at

the base transverse; apex with the ,

margin incrassate; each side with

three strong teeth, which are

nearly black at the apex. LElytra

very convex, shining, sparsely

pubescent. Legs pale testaceous ;

anterior tibie a little enlarged in the middle, pubescent on

the inner side.

Hab. Ceylon (Dr. Thwaites).

40 Mr. H. J. Carter on

V.—Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Continued from vol. xvi. p. 368. ]

Pursuine the plan which has been adopted in revising the

other orders of the Spongida, I will premise the following

tabular view of the original arrangement of my order Holo-

rhaphidota (op. et loc. cit.) thus :—

Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA.

Families, Groups.

. Amorphosa.

. Isodictyosa.

Thalyosa.

Crassa.

. Fibulifera.

. Halichondrina.

. Hyndmanina.

. Esperina.

. Hymedesmina,

. Cavernosa,

. Compacta.

Laxa.

1. Renterrda

oeeeterese reese r ee

HODDNAMRWNH

———

D PISUDENITIGG. wis tie ss ee tes/6 ener

4, Pachastrellida

. Pachytragida

Ce ee

CC ee

| il},

. Geodina.

. Stellettina.

. Tethyina.

. Pachastrellina.

. Lithistina.

Donatina.

5. Potamospongidd....csseeess . Spongillina.

The diagnosis for this order—viz. “ Possessing a skeleton

whose fibre is almost entirely composed of proper spicules

bound together by a minimum of sarcode; form of spicule

variable,”’—was proposed for those sponges which, from the

absence of that amount of keratine or horny material in

their fibre that renders the orders IV. and V. (although

they too possess “ proper spicules,” that is, spicules formed

by the sponge itself) more or less resilient or sponge-like

are-more or less tender, fragile, and easily broken by pressure,

varying in consistence from a crumb-of-bread character

in the Amorphosa to the almost stony hardness of the

Lithistina; so that in the more limited acceptation of the

word “sponge”’ the latter would not be considered sponges

Sponges from South Australia. 41

at all. Hence we have to deal here not with the “ limited

acceptation ” of the term “sponge,” but with the products of

the sponge-animal in its most extended sense, although

at one time, as in the Carnosa, this may be almost

undistinguishable from glue when both are dried, at another,

as in the sponge of commerce (which is the most familiar

form), a resilient mass of horny thread-like tissue (that is the

skeletal structure of the sponge from which the soft parts

have been extracted by putrefaction and edulcoration), and in

a third, as in the Lithistina, so compact and stone-like that

it yields to nothing but a knife or hammer.

So much for the order then ; let us now turn our attention

to the families respectively.

Fam. 1. Renierida.

Char. Spicules more or less arranged in a fibrous form ;

structure yielding to pressure, like crumb of bread.

To this family my experience of the last ten years, viz.

since my “‘ Notes Introductory to the Study and Classification

of the Spongida” were published in 1875 (‘ Annals,’ ser. 4,

vol. xvi. p. 177 et seg.), has not enabled me to add much, and

Ihave very little to alter. Many new species I have described ;

but they must be sought for in the pages of this periodical,

which I have not time now to specify.

PHL@ODICTYONINA (new group).

I would, however, observe that, having found several

species more or less presenting the characters of Oceanaria,

Norman= Desmacidon Jeffreysii, Bk., I have put them

together under the above name, and would place this new

group immediately after no. 4, viz. ‘ Crassa.’’ More I need

not state of it here, as the whole will be found in the ‘ Annals’

for 1882 (vol. x. p. 117 et seg.), and an additional species in

those of 1883 (vol. xii. p. 326 et seq.).

To the mode of circulation in the Phlceodictyons, in which

no vents have been discovered, I shall have to return here-

after when describing some of Mr. Wilson’s specimens of

Polymastia from Port Phillip Heads, in which, by analogy,

the position of these vents seems to be indicated.

I have also added a few remarks as well as descriptions of

new species to group no. 8, viz. “‘ Esperina ” ( Annals,’ 1882,

vol. ix. pp. 288-301 ; 7b. 1880, vol. vi. p. 49, pl. v. fig. 20 ;

tb. 1874, among the “ Deep-sea Sponges dredged by H.M.S.

49 Mr. H. J. Carter on

‘Poreupine,’”’ vol. xiv. p. 207; and 7b. 1876, vol. xvill.

p- 226, &e.). But I am not certain that I have enumerated

all the places in the ‘ Annals’ where I have described species

of this or any other group of sponges, so “ once for all” can

only state that it will be necessary to search the pages of this

periodical generally for this purpose, to which it might be

added that on most occasions the references alone to my con-

tributions on the classification of the Spongida will be given,

which it will be easier for me to do than for the reader to find

them out for himself, while it will enable me to save that time of

embodying them ¢n extenso which a few years ago would have

been of less consequence to me.

Fam. 2. Suberitida.

“Ohar. Tissue cork-like ; spicules matted, felt-like, cancel-

lous, and crushable, or radiated, compact, and hard; spicule

chiefly pin-like, the sharp ends projecting from the surface,

like velvet.”

As I have to add many new groups to this family, it will

be necessary to meet this by a slight alteration in the dia-

gnosis, which may now stand thus :—

“Char. Tissue loose, cork-like, or solid and tough. Skeletal

spicules chiefly pin-like, varying in shape from globular-

headed to simple acuate, with more or less fusiform shaft ;

arranged in a confused, felt-like, reticulated skeletal mass, or

in bundles radiating from the centre.”

Hence it will be observed that all mention of ‘ cancellous

and crushable ”’ structure has been omitted, since this is found

to obtain only in dried specimens, where the sarcode has

shrunk away, and nothing is left but the more durable skeletal

fibro-reticulation, a fact that 1 did not well realize until I began

to examine Mr. Wilson’s fresh or wet specimens, which shows

their value in this respect and the disadvantage of framing a

diagnosis on/y on specimens that are dry.

Whether or not 1t would be desirable in description to give

the state of a sponge in both conditions I must leave future

observation to determine. I think it would where this can be

done, or when both conditions are present; but where, as in

many instances, the specimen can only become known by its

presence on the beach, washed, water-worn, and dry, having

originally come from the vault of some submarine cavern,

where, by accident or otherwise, it has been torn from its

place of attachment, it would be desirable to add, as Dr.

Bowerbank has done, “‘ examined in the dried state.” And

this must be the case in many instances, unless they are

ea cna A aml

2 cnaatemnnininteadia nda

—— ee

a ri ii a as

Sponges from South Ausiralia. 43

gathered by human hands, for the dredge cannot reach them

on the undersides of rocks. At the same time dried speci-

mens also may differ considerably, inasmuch as the washed-

out beach-worn specimen differs greatly from those which

have been carefully soaked in fresh water and dried for preser-

vation immediately after they have been taken, alive and

growing, from their place of attachment, as Mr. Wilson’s

dried specimens also evidence ; next to the wet state, this

is the best and most convenient condition for museum-collec-

tions. But still, for perfect description the wet state is also

necessary.

Thus alterations in diagnosis and classification may have to

be continued so long as knowledge of the subject increases.

Having.again, as far as my material would allow, studied

the groups 10, 11, and 12, viz. the Cavernosa, Compacta, and

Laxa, after the manner detailed in the ‘ Annals’ of 1882

(vol. ix. pp. 847-856) chiefly from dried specimens (as in

my original classification), it seemed to me desirable to add

another group to these sponges under the name of “ Subcom-

pacta” (76. p. 858), and I must refer the reader to this paper

for what I then stated on the subject; but since I have had

the advantage of examining wet or undried specimens, the

principle of this classification, viz. the degree of consistence

on which I then based my divisions, as may be inferred from

the names of the groups, has undergone much modification.

But, as I am not prepared to alter the arrangement zn extenso

now, | would merely observe that it also seems to me desir-

able that these four divisions should be considered parts of one

group only, for which I would propose the name of ‘ Suberi-

tina;” in support of which it might be stated that, although

the pin-like skeletal (with or without a flesh-spicule) for the

most part prevails in these sponges, and there are some to

which | have alluded at the conclusion of the paper last men-

tioned, in which the skeletal spicule is not pin-like, that still

appear to me to find their most appropriate place in this

group, yet, however this may be, the pin-like skeletal with or

without a flesh-spicule of a spinispirular form appears to be the

prevailing character of the spiculation in the ‘“ Suberitina,”

and as the latter gradually diminishes in size and number

from the genus Spirastrella, Sdt., to those Suberitina in which

there is no longer any trace of it, | would place the whole in

this group.

In the genus Latrunculia of Bocage, to which I have also

alluded in the paper last mentioned (p. 354), the spinispirular

44 Mr. H. J. Carter on

flesh-spicule is replaced by the sceptrella (see my descriptions

and illustrations of these two forms of the flesh-spicule in the

‘Annals’ of 1879, vol. iii. p. 354 &c., pl. xxix. figs. 11 &e.),

and the skeletal spicule is no longer pin-like, but acuate or

acerate, as may be seen by the species that have been de-

scribed, while in Latrunculia corticata, Carter (ib. p. 298,

pl. xxvii. fig. 1 &c.), the form of the flesh-spicule varzes from

sceptrellar to spinispirular in the same specimen. So that

altogether it appears to me desirable that these sponges should

come in immediately after the group Suberitina under the

name “ Latrunculina.” Schmidt has placed them in his

“ Desmacidine ” (Grundz. Spongf. Atlant. Gebietes, p. 80),

because his species, viz. Sceptrella regalis, possesses an ancho-

rate flesh-spicule in addition to the sceptrella; but if the

presence of an anchorate or any other form of flesh-spicule be

allowed to determine the position of a sponge in classification,

the principle, according to my experience, will be found im-

practicable.

On group 13, viz. the Donatina, I have also published

observations in the ‘Annals’ of 1882 (together with a new

species or growth), vol. ix. pp. 856-362, pl. xu. fig. 22, to

which I must refer the reader in addition to what is stated in

my original classification (p. 182).

But between Donatina and Latrunculina I would introduce

the three other groups mentioned in the same paper and under

the same heading, viz. ‘‘ Donatina”’ (p. 3856 &c.), 7. e. Poly-

mastina, Xenospongina, and Placospongina, transferring the

“intensely compact ” species to which J have therein alluded

to a separate group, as I find that, having no mamilliform

processes, the latter cannot properly be included in the group

Polymastina, however much in other respects, that is in the

spiculation, they may resemble each other. ‘Thus, having

established a genus of these intensely compact sponges under

the name of ‘Trachya”’ in 1870 (‘ Annals,’ vol. vi. p. 178),

and having in 1876 (‘ Deep-sea Sponges dredged by H.M.S.

‘ Porcupine,’’ vol. xviii. pp. 392 and 393) proposed to place

them in the group Polymastina as a subdivision, adding at

the same time a brief description of another species equally

typical of this kind of sponges under the name of Trachya

durissima (‘ Annals,’ 1882, p. 357), I must refer the reader to

the last-mentioned as well as to the genus Trachya ((. ¢.) for

the characters of the species which I would here group together

under the name of “ 'l'rachyina.”

Sponges from South Australia. 45

I had forgotten to allude to that remarkable sponge of which

Mr. G. Clifton found branched specimens “ over 6 feet in

length, and when alive of a bright red colour,” on the west

coast of Australia, for which the late Dr. J. E. Gray proposed

the generic name “€ Axos ;” and which, with its allies, [ should

be inclined to place immediately after Donatina, under the name

of “ Axosina” (‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. ili. p. 284 &c. pl. xv.);

substituting the latter term for “‘ Axona,’”’ proposed in the

‘Annals’ for 1881 (p. 381); where, I would also observe

en passant, the species respectively described thereafter

under the names of Awxos anchorata and A. flabellata should

have their generic appellations respectively changed to

* Phorbas,” D. & M., and their position relegated to the

group Halichondrina still among the Holorhaphidota, for the

reasons mentioned in my paper on the West-Indian sponges

(‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 288).

The group “ Axosina”’ might therefore be inserted imme-

diately after Donatina, as the structural alliances to which I

have above alluded, and which will be found at p. 289

(‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. ii1.), seem to indicate.

Lastly, I find a new structure among Mr. Wilson’s sponges,

which assumes a more or less globular form ; but this is without

jibre,and the sarcode, which is chondroid, as much charged with

sand grains as it is with the spicules of the species, which

are cylindrical and obtusely pointed, accompanied by a smaller

one in the form of an acuate; so that it is questionable

whether it should come under the second family of the order

Carnosa, viz. the Gumminida, or under the Suberitida in the

order Holorhaphidota, as hinted of the group Donatina in my

paper on the then known species of Carnosa (‘ Annals,’ 1881,

vol. vill. p. 255, &c.). At all events, for the present, I shall

insert it as a new group, with the name of ‘ Chondropsina,”

immediately after ‘‘ Placospongina”’ at the end of the family

Suberitida, while the type-specimen under the name of

Chrondopsis arenifera, will be more particularly described

hereafter among Mr. Wilson’s specimens. In the dried state

the abundance of sand and its want of fibre, that is, its diffused

arrangement, makes this specimen look like one of the genus

Sarcocornea (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv. p. 214 &.). But the

spiculation being all of one kind and the spicules perfect, is

opposed to this.

Eccelonida, or Hxcavating Sponges (new family, No. 3, p. 49).

Char. Sponges living in small chambers stoloniferously

connected, which have been excavated by themselves or other

46 My. H. J. Carter on

animals in either organic or inorganic calcareous material ;

communicating with the exterior through the stoloniferous

canals.

Differing from all other sponges in their habitat is that

family for which I have proposed the above name; but as

they equally differ from each other in their spiculation it

also becomes necessary to group them accordingly. Hence, at

the end of my illustrated description of Alectona Millart

(Journ. Roy. Micros. Soc. 1879, vol. 11. p. 493, pl. xvi),

they have been divided into three genera with the suggestion

of a fourth for the genus “ Samus,” which, typically con-

sidered, would respectively lead to the formation of the

following groups, viz. “ Clionina,” ‘ Thoosaina,” “ Alecto-

nina,” and “Samusina.” To the paper in the journal men-

tioned, as well as the ‘ Annals’ of 1880 (vol. vi. p. 56 &e.,

pl. v.) and those of 1879 (vol. i. p. 350 &c. pl. xxix.

fis. 1-7), I must refer the reader for all the information

that I have hitherto been able to contribute on this subject.

Fam. 3. Pachytragida.

*¢ Ohar. More or less corticate with cancellous more or less

radiated structure internally ; well differentiated.”

On this family I published a paper in the ‘Annals’ of

1883 (vol. ii. p. 344 &c.), therefore need not repeat any more

of it here except that I found it necessary to intercalate

between Stellettina and Tethyina a fourth group under the

name of ‘¢ Theneanina,” whose history, characters, and classi-

fication will be found in the same paper (pp. 354 to 362 in-

clusively).

Also to this family I would still add another group under

the name of ‘ Stellettinopsina,” immediately after Stellettina,

for species of the genus Stel/ettinopsis, which promise to be so

numerous as to claim this distinction. They are principally

characterized by possessing only one form of skeletal spicule,

and this a large, smooth acerate, like the body-spicule of

Stelletta, together with one or two forms of the stellate spicule,

as noticed in the illustrated description of my type-species

Stellettinopsis simplex, from which the rest of the characters of

this group may be extracted (‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. i. p. 349,

pl. xxviii. figs. 16-18).

New species of all the groups in this family have also been

described here and there in the ‘ Annals,’ to which respec-

tively I must again refer the reader for further information on

this subject.

es Stes a ac i

Sponges from South Australia. 47

Fam. 4. Pachastrellida.

“ Char. Without cortex; densely spiculiferous, even to

stony hardness ; structure confused ; no fibre.”

When I use the word “confused” it must be understood

that the structure is so only apparently, for there is nothing

confused in Nature, wherein all is harmony, and everything

has its place.

With reference to the two groups of this family, viz. 17

and 18, respectively named Pachastrellina and Lithistina, if

have nothing to add beyond what is stated in my original

classification (/. c. pp. 185 to 187), the whole of which “ classi-

fication was chiefly compiled to facilitate a description and

location of the sponges dredged by H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’

(‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xvii. p. 226), where, at pp. 406 to 410,

some new species of Pachastrella will be found, together with

that from Japan, described in the ‘ Annals’ of 1885 (vol. xv.

p. 403). Of new species of the group Lithistina I had, with

the exception of what is stated in the ‘Annals’ of 1873,

vol. xii. pp. 437-444, and 1876, vol. xvii. pp. 460-468, no

communication to make until 1880, when my report on ‘the

specimens from the Gulf of Manaar &c. was published

(‘ Annals,’ vols. v., vi., and vil., pp. 437, 35, and 361),

wherein at p. 142, pls. vu. and viii., and p. 372, pl. xvii.

vols. vi. and vii, several will be found described and

illustrated, together with the mode of development of the

skeletal spicule which these: young and perfect specimens

enabled me to follow satisfactorily, so that in Discodermia it

was easy to see that the most complex form of the tetracti-

nellid, skeletal spicule originated in the simple nail-like disk

of the surface, which, when not more than 1-300th inch in

diameter, presents the quadrifid canal that characterizes the

fully developed tetractinellid form. Lastly, this was again

observed in the large and fresh specimen of Facodiscula aste-

roides from Japan, which I described and illustrated in the

‘Annals’ of 1885 (vol. xv. p. 400, pl. xiv. fig. 11).

Fam. 5. Potamospongida.

“‘ Char. Fragile sponges bearing seed-like bodies or stato-

blasts and inhabiting freshwater.”

For my division of the “ then known species” of the sponges

to be inclnded in this family and their history generally, see

my paper in the ‘Annals’ of i881 (vol. vil. PP: 7 to 107,

pls. v. andvi.). It has been contended that my “ characters ”

of this family are incomplete, seeing that no seed-like bodies

(gemmules or statoblasts) have yet been found in Uruguaya

corallicides, Bk., or in Lubomirskia baicalensis, Dybowsk1 ;

48 Mr. H. J. Carter on

but then no other mode of propagation in these sponges has

been described ; and therefore, however probable it is that

this may be the case, it as yet only rests on inference; while

Lieberkiihn long ago made it plain that Spongilla might be

propagated sexually (that is, by ova and spermatozoids), or

by the so-called seed-like bodies respectively.

The above revision of my order Holorhaphidota may appear

very short, but if the papers to which I have referred be read

it will be found to be very long, for since my original classi-

fication was published in 1875 I have ever and anon been

publishing the result of my considerations of different parts

of it, and especially that of the Holorhaphidota, whereby

several additions have been made to the latter, which, as

before stated, it is much easier for me to indicate shortly with

a few remarks than to embody ¢n extenso. Hence, this revi-

sion will only be found interesting to those who wish to

know what J have written on the subject, or might hereafter

do what I should if time permitted do myself, that is publish

a “handy volume” or Manual of the Spongida, including a

synopsis of all the species that have been described, accom-

panied by the author’s name, the date of description, and the

place where described, with synonyms in like manner if there

should be any. Such a compilation is now urgently required

for the advancement of this branch of Natural History, which,

so long as our knowledge of the subject remains inconveni-

ently scattered through a number of books, must continue to

lead more or less to petty classifications and the proposing of

new and probably inappropriate names which may entail the

inconvenience of reference and perhaps contradiction, because

they have been based on a limited knowledge of the subject

derived from access only to a few specimens. Species first

and then classification.

All therefore that I can now do more in this respect, previ-

ously to describng Mr. J. Bracebridge Wilson’s specimens

which belong to the order Holorhaphidota, is to repeat the

tabular view given at the commencement of this article with

the additions subsequently proposed in “ italics,” together

with the necessary changes in the numbering of the groups &c.,

so that the reader may see at a glance how the Table will

now stand :—

Sponges from South Australia.

Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA.

Groups.

Families.

1. Renierida

ee ee]

hoe

—

. Amorphosa.

Isodictyosa.

Thalyosa,

Crassa.

Phleodictyonina.

Fibulifera.

. Halichondrina.

. Hyndmanina.

. Esperina.

. Hymedesmina.

. Suberitina, for .

( Subgroups.

| Cavernosa.

Compacta.

. Latrunculina,

. Polymastina.

. Lrachyina.

. Donatina.

. Axosina.

. AXenospongina.

. Placospongina.

. Chondropsina (provisional),

. Clionina.

. Thoosaina.

. Alectonina.

. Samusina.

. Geodina.

. Stellettina.

. Stellettimopsina.

27. Theneanina.

. Tethyina.

. Pachastrellina.

. Lithistina.

. Spongilina,

. Meyenina.

ripe ee yh 33. Tubellina.

. Parmulina.

a, Subcompacta.

| Laxa.

bee CO MIO Ot Gob

NICER cS Sree eee

. Suberttida

eee ere eer er eee

. Eccelonida (new family) ..

. Pachytragida

sever reereoere

. Pachastrellida

. Potamospongida

Having already at p. 351 antea, to avoid repetition indivi-

dually, premised the circumstances under which I should

describe the sponges of the order Kchinonemata in Mr. Wilson’s

collection generally, I have only to state here that the same

plan will be followed in describing those of the order Holo-

rhaphidota.

Fam. 1. Renierida.

Group 1. AMORPHOSA.

1. Amorphina anonyma.

Massive, thick, compressed, lobed, sessile ; truncated (? cut

off by the dredge from the place of attachment) below.

Consistence soft, loose. Colour not given, yellowish brown

now. Surface smooth, covering a rough uneven structure

below. Vents numerous, confined to the upper part. Spicules

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xvii.

50 Mr. H. J. Carter on

of one form only, viz. acerate, varying under 75 by 24-

6000ths in. Structure loose, traversed plentifully by large

excretory canals which terminate in the vents mentioned.

Size of largest specimen, 3 inches high by 9 x3 horizontally.

Depth 6 to 19 fath.

2. Amorphina nigrocutis.

Massive, flattish, sessile, irregularly lobed above, truncated

below. Consistence hard, elastic. Colour when fresh,

“nearly black,” dark slate now. Surface very smooth,

covered with a minutely reticulated spiculo-fibrous dermis.

Pores in the interstices of the reticulation. Vents large, at

the ends of the mamilliform or prominent processes of the

upper part. Spicules of one form only, viz. acerate, but

of two sizes, following their situation, viz. :—1, chiefly con-

fined to the body, 85 by 14-6000th in.; 2, chiefly confined to

the dermal, spiculo-fibrous reticulation, 25 to 30-6000ths long.

Structure commencing from without inwards with a tough

dermal coat about 1-48th in. in thickness, contrasting strongly

in its dark colour with the lighter substance of the interior,

which is compact and traversed by the excretory canals that

end in the vents mentioned. Size 14 in. high by 4x1}

horizontally.

Depth 7 fath.

3. Amorphina cancellosa. (Dry specimen.)

Massive, sessile, erect, lobed, somewhat compressed, con-

tracted towards the base. Consistence light, fragile. Colour

whitish grey now. Surface cellular, reticulated in relief ;

interstices large, tympanized by sarcode charged with the

spicules of the species. Vents very numerous, plentifully

distributed over the surface generally, especially over the upper

part. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, of different

sizes, about 75 by 14-6000th in. Structure light, open and

cancellous throughout, almost flimsy from the great number

of large exeretory canals with which the loose structure is

traversed, ending at the vents mentioned. Size of specimen,

which is very large (even inits dry state), 12 in. high by 12 x 44

horizontally. Neither depth nor colour given.

Group 38. THALYOSA.

4. Thalysias massalis.

Massive, sessile, elongated elliptically, truncate below.

Consistence soft. Colour, when fresh, “buff below, dark

maroon-red above,” now light brown. Surface smooth, con-

Sponges from South Australia. 51

sisting of a spiculo-fibrous, reticulated, dermal structure.

Vents on monticular elevations irregularly projected here and

there, chiefly over the upper part. Spicules of one form only,

viz. acerate, 37 by 14-6000th in. Structure internally com-

pact, much permeated by excretory canals. Size 2} in. high

by 3 x 52 horizontally.

Depth 20 faths.

Obs. I have placed this specimen in the group Thalyosa

because the structure is more compact than that of the fore-

going species; but really, at present, unless there is some

peculiarity in form to distinguish the species beyond what I

have mentioned in my Classification of the Amorphina, Isodic-

tyosa, Thalyosa, and Crassa (/. c. p. 177), the presence of the

acerate spicule alone in a massive amorphous structure for

this purpose, must, for the most part, in a single specimen, be

most unsatisfactory.

Group 6. FIBULIFERA.

5. FPibulia carnosa (provisional).

Fleshy, digitate, digitations branched; or digito-palmate ;

or long cylindrically caulescent once or twice branched, ter-

minating in spatuliform bulbous ends; the digitations of the

other forms terminating in contorted or crooked pointed ends,

like deformed wasted-away fingers. Consistence solid, fleshy.

Colour, when fresh, chiefly ‘ black-red,” now light brown.

Surface smooth, almost slippery. Vents small, respectively

projected on a papillary eminence, scattered generally over

the surface where the branches are expanded, or in two lines

opposite each other, where they are cylindrically digitate,

thatis Chalina-like. Spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, skeletal,

smooth, acerate, 60 by 1#-6000th in., more or less; 2, flesh-

spicule, a minute simple C- and S-shaped bihamate (fibula)

about 2-6000ths in. long; the former confined to the fibre

and the latter dispersed in the sarcode. Structure compact

and fleshy when wet, exceedingly hard and glue-like when

dry, contrasting then, in its brown colour internally, with the

white spiculo-fibre. Length of largest digitate specimen about

8 in. high by 4x1 horizontally ; that of the long caulescent

forms 12 in.; stem cylindrical, } in. in diameter; bulbous

ends about 3 in. long and L in. broad.

Depth 5 to 18 faths.

Obs. This is a very remarkable sponge, partly on account

of the forms which it assumes, and partly on account of its

heavy, solid, fleshy consistence. I have placed it proviston-

ally in the group Fibulifera under the above name, chiefly on

52 On Sponges from South Australia.

account of its spiculation. It seems to be very plentiful on

the south coast of Australia, as there are several specimens of

it in Mr. Wilson’s collections, both wet and dry.

Group 7. HALICHONDRINA.

6. Halichondria birotulata, T. TI. Higgin (§ Annals,’ 1877,

vol, xix. p. 296, pl. xiv. figs. 11 and 12).

Obs. This sponge, which is characterized by its dark

madder-red colour when dry, is also stated by Mr. Wilson to

be ‘ chocolate-black ” when fresh, so that it does not lose

its colour by keeping, either wet or dry. The birotulate

spicule, after which it has been designated, is also peculiar

in form, and so small that it is apt to pass unnoticed in the

microscopic specimen when wet, but comes out well in a

fragment that has been mounted in balsam. On the Austra-

lian coast it appears to be very common, occurring in the late

aE) : : 1 550

Dr. Bowerbank’s collection from thence, now in the British

Museum, in large staghorn-like branched specimens.

7. Halichondria tsodictyalis, Carter (‘ Annals,’ 1882,

vol. ix. p. 285, pl. x1. fig."2).

Obs. The specimens of this sponge in Mr. Wilson’s collec-

tion are massive and lobed, with large vents scattered over

their surface, stated, when fresh, to have been “ slate-brown”

in colour. The principal difference between their spiculation

and that of Halichondria incrustans (of which H. isodictyalis

hardly amounts to more than a variety), 1s the spinedess con-

dition of the acuate. It appears to be almost world-wide in

distribution.

8. Tedania digitata, Gray (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, May,

; p- 520).

Obs. Reniera digitata was Schmidt’s earliest name for this

species (Spong. Adriat. Meeres, 1862, p. 75, t. vii. fig. 11),

which he afterwards changed to “ Tedania, Gray”’ (Sponef.

Atlantisch. Gebietes, 1870, p. 43).

There are several specimens of Zedania digitata in Mr.

Wilson’s collections whose form is massive and lohate, said,

when fresh, to have been “orange” in colour. All are

characterized by the same spiculation, viz.:—1, a smooth,

stout, skeletal acuate; 2, sub-skeletal, fusiform aterate, in-

flated and scantily spined at each end, the “ tibiella,” first

so named and described in the ‘ Annals’ (1881, vol. vii.

p- 369, pl. xvili. figs. 9,6); and 3, a very fine, pointed

acerate, microspined all over.

On Sowerby’s Whale (Mesoplodon bidens). 53

The ‘ tibiella” in Schmidt’s type-specimens in the British

Museum is not spined at the ends, nor is it in his descriptions

and illustrations; but the “fine, pointed acerate”’ 7s micro-

spined in them, although noé described nor illustrated by him

as such. But according to my observations generally, the

spination of the ends of the “tibiella” is not constant,

therefore of no specific value ; while the microspination of the

“fine acerate”’ can be seen only where it is strongly developed,

and therefore, when otherwise is very likely to pass unnoticed.

9. Tedania digitata, var. verrucosa.

The same, but with the surface more generally convex and

less lobate ; the surface scattered over with small wart-like

processes, and the colour, when fresh, stated to be ‘dull

orange”’ and “venetian red” in the two specimens respectively.

Besides being on a level with the surtace, each little wart-

like process terminates in a single vent, so that the structure

is not like that described by Schmidt in his Tedania suctoria

(Atlantisch. Spongf. /. c.).

10. Forcepia colonensis, Carter (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv.

pe LLO, pl. iv. fig. 2).

[To be continued. ]

VI.—On the Occurrence of Sowerby’s Whale (Mesoplodon

bidens) on the Yorkshire Coast. By 'THomas SOUTHWELL,

F.Z.S., and WILLIAM HAGLe CLARKE, F.L.S.

On the 11th September last Prof. Turner communicated to

the British Association, then assembled at Aberdeen, a paper

on the anatomy of Sowerby’s Whale, Mesoplodon bidens,

Sowerby (=. Sowerbiensis, Blainville), the material for

which was mainly derived from the dissection of an individual

obtained on the 25th of the preceding month of May, in

Voxter Voe, on the north-east portion of the main island of

Shetland, which island had already become noted as having

yielded a previous specimen of this species as well as two

other Ziphioids. Seeing the interest which attaches to this

rare Cetacean we have great pleasure in being able to record

the occurrence of yet another individual of the same species,

the first, we believe, which has been met with on the English

coast; but we regret to add that, owing to the ignorance of

its captors as to the value of their prize, the carcase was cast

adrift before the occurrence came to our knowledge, and was

thus irretrievably lost to science. ‘This is the more to be

54 Messrs. T. Southwell and W. E. Clarke on

regretted from the fact that (mainly through the excellent

use which Prof. Turner has made of recent opportunities), at

present, more is known with regard to the skeleton and

anatomy of the soft parts of Sowerby’s Whale than of its

external appearance, added to which there are still several

points in the anatomy of this species which it would be de-

sirable to solve.

On the 11th September last, on the same day on which

Prof. Turner made the communication to the British Associa-

tion before referred to, a Cetacean was left stranded in shallow

water just inside Spurn Head, at a spot known as the Chalk

Bank ; as the tide receded the animal made great efforts to

get off into deep water, and lashed up the sand with its tail

till a large depression was formed in which it lay. Observing

the commotion two men rowed up from a sloop which was

riding at anchor in the entrance to the Humber near to the

spot, and despatched it with their oars, ‘The animal was seen

alive by several persons, amongst them by Miss Rose Smith,

daughter of the chief light-keeper at the Spurn, and Mr. T.

Winson, the coxswain of the hfeboat ‘Spurn,’ to whom

jointly we are indebted for the little information we have

been able to glean; for, under the impression that it was a

common Bottle-nose Whale (L/yperoodon rostratus?), a man

named Hopper ‘ chopped it up” to obtain the oil, and the

remains, with the exception of the tail, were set afloat and

drifted out to sea beyond possibility of recovery. From a

sketch kindly sent us by Miss Rose Smith and some inter-

esting particulars supphed by Mr. Winson, there is not the

slightest doubt that the animal was Sowerby’s Whale, pro-

bably a full-grown male.

As no full description of the external appearance of this species

has ever been given, we add the following particulars from the

scanty materials we have been able to glean. The total length

was 15 feet 9 inches, measured along curve; the greatest

girth, which was about midway between the two extremities,

was 8 feet ; from that point it gradually tapered to about 15

or 18 inches at the insertion of the tail, which was nearly

3 feet across, its posterior border being entire and slightly

convex inthe centre. The girth just behind the head was be-

tween 6 and 7 feet. These measurements, with the exception

of the first, are only approximative.

The head is said to have been highest at the blowhole, the .

beak tapering and 15 inches in length; the lower jaw projected

beyond the upper, and was armed with two teeth, a little over

1 inch in length, and situated about midway between the end

of the jaw and the opening of the mouth.

Sowerby’s Whale (Mesoplodon bidens). 55

The skin is described as very smooth and polished; very

dark slate colour or nearly black on the top of the head and

along the back, the sides a lighter shade of slate colour, and

the under parts much lighter still, but not quite white; the

end of the beak and lower jaw rather lighter in colour than

the upper portion of the head. Winson significantly speaks

of the teeth as “ tusks,” and states that the animal uttered no

sound. Upon inquiry Winson also states that he noticed a

number of irregular marks on the sides and belly about 2 feet

in length and a quarter of an inch wide ; they were lighter in

colour than the outer skin of the parts on which they appeared,

and had “ something the appearance of narrow strips of the

skin having been removed ;” to this cause he at the time

attributed them, not knowing that they were “ natural marks.”

As before observed, the individuals of this species have

hitherto always been so mutilated before they were seen by

any person competent to give a full and accurate description

of their external characters, that such a description is still a

desideratum ; but Prof. Turner, from such fragmentary ac-

counts as have been given by different naturalists and from

the specimen he was then describing, has compiled the fol-

lowing summary, which we venture to quote entire from his

paper sent to the Royal Society of Edinburgh on January 30,

1882 * ;-—

“ Length in adult 14 to 16 feet. Beak long and slender.

Head swelling out considerably behind the beak. Body

elongated. Back dark bluish grey or slate-coloured, sides

lighter, belly whitish. Grey or whitish streaks and spots

scattered irregularly on the sides. Dorsal fin nearer the tail

than the head, falcate posteriorly. A dorsal keel in front of

the tail. No median notch between lobes of the tail. Flipper

small; both its anterior and posterior borders convex. Blow-

hole semilunar, concave forward, not quite symmetrical.

Mouth-slit straight in front, but concavo-convex further back.

A pair of furrows converging in front on the under surface of

the throat. A pair of laterally compressed teeth protruding, in

the male, between the lips at the side of the beak ; not visible

in the female. Rudimentary functionless teeth present in the

gum both of the upper and lower jaws.”

From the second Shetland specimen Prof. Turner was en-

abled to add very little to the above description, as it reached

him flensed and cut into blocks; but the skin of the tail was

almost black on both the dorsal and ventral surfaces, and on

either surface a mesial keel was present. The posterior border

of the tail was convex and not notched in its middle part, and

* ‘Journal of Anatomy and Physiology,’ April 1882, pp. 462,.463.

56 Messrs. T. Southwell and W. E. Clarke on

the blowhole in this individual was transverse instead of semi-

lunar. The flipper was 1 foot 10 inches in length from the

head of the humerus, and its greatest diameter 64 inches; it

came almost to a point at the tip, the anterior border being

slightly convex; the posterior border for 7 inches from the

axilla was almost straight and then rapidly sloped forward to

the tip ; the colour on both surfaces was “ like that of a well-

blackened boot.” The above particulars comprise all that is

known with certainty with regard to the appearance of this

singular animal.

The Ziphioid whales to which the genus Mesoplodon belongs

were very numerous in the seas surrounding Great Britain

during the period in which the Suffolk Crag was deposited,

as testified by the abundance of their remains found in that

formation ; but in the present day, with the exception of one

species of Hyperoodon, which congregates in considerable num-

bers in the Arctic seas in summer, and which not unfrequently

makes its appearance on the British coasts in autumn, the

other members of the subfamily are amongst the least known

of any of the Cetaceans found in our seas. Of the genus

Mesoplodon only one species has hitherto been met with in the

North Atlantic, viz. that which forms the subject of this notice,

unless the Cetacean found dead in the British Channel about

the year 1840 (the skull of which is in the Museum at Caen)

and described by Gervais under the name of J/. europaeus,

should prove to be distinct ; but of the seven or eight species

known, three at least are well established, and some fairly

abundant in the seas extending from the Cape of Good Hope

to New Zealand; others are of great rarity and at present little

known. Prof. Flower has contributed an excellent mono-

graph of this genus, which will be found in the tenth volume

of the ‘Transactions of the Zoological Society,’ in which he

points out certain well-marked characters common to the whole

genus, subject to slight specific modifications ; one of these is

the remarkable mandibular tooth already referred to, and which,

whether situated near the apex of the mandible as in J. Hector¢

or near the hinder edge of the mandibular symphysis as in M,

bidens, always forms agood distinctive character. In the fully

adult male of the species under consideration these teeth project

about 2 inches above the gum, are laterally compressed, trian-

gular in form, the apex at first directed backwards and then

shghtly forwards, the tooth projecting tusk-like outside the

upper lip. In JZ, Layard? this singular form of tooth reaches

its extreme, and is described by Prof. Turner * as reaching a

* “Form and Structure of the Teeth of Mesoplodon,’ ‘Journal of

Anatomy and Physiology,’ xiii. p. 469.

Sowerby’s Whale (Mesoplodon bidens). ay

total length of 14 inches, 6} of which were included in the

alveolus and gum ; at the point at which it emerged from the

alveolus it was 33 ‘inches in breadth, and continuing its growth

in strap-like form ‘it curved obliquely backwards, upwards,

and inwards,” the two teeth crossing each other on the

dorsum of the beak, thus greatly restricting the motion of the

lower jaw.

In addition to the two remarkable teeth just described a

number of rudimentary and functionless concealed teeth have

been detected in M. bidens, and in a New-Zealand species

(iM. Gray?) such teeth are said to be constant; with regard

to this interesting fact Prof. Flower observes *, ‘‘ We have here

the permanent retention of a condition intermediate between

that of the irregular, completely concealed, probably only

temporary, and quite functionless teeth, mentioned above

[M. bidens], and the normal state of dentition of the true

Dolphins, and it is especially interesting that this should

have been met with in a member of the genus otherwise least

modified from the Dolphins.”

Prof. Turner, in 1882, enumerates thirteen instances of the

occurrence of this species, three of which were met with in

Scotland, two on the Irish coast, and the remainder on the

Continent or in the United States. Since that time one other

Scotch specimen has occurred, also the subject of this commu-

nication, which is believed to be the first record of its occur-

rence on the Hnglish coast. The following is a list of the

known occurrences, with particulars as to the locality &c.,

compiled from Prof. Turner’s paper and other sources.

1. The first recognized example of this species came on

shore at Brodie, in Elginshire, in the year 1800; the imper-

fect skull and a drawing of the animal were forwarded to the

late Mr. Sowerby, by whom they were figured and described

in his ‘ British Miscellany,’ vol. i. p. 1, in 1806, under the

name of Physeter bidens. It was an adult male 16 feet in

length. From Mr. Sowerby’s collection the skull passed

through Dr. Buckland to the Oxford Anatomical Museum,

where it now is.

2. A female 15 feet long, stranded at Havre on Sept. 9,

1825, the skull of which is preserved in the Paris Museum.

It was described by De Blainville (Nouv. Bull. Sci. Soc.

Philom. t. iv. p. 139).

3. A male from Sallenelles, Calvados, in the north of

France, also in the year 1825, the skull and part of the skele-

ton of which are preserved in the Museum of Caen.

* Trans. Zool. Soc. x. p. 425.

58 On Sowerby’s Whale (Mesoplodon bidens).

4, A young female stranded at Ostend on 31st Aug., 1835,

the complete skeleton of which is in the Brussels Museum.

5. The second British specimen was stranded in the Bay of

Brandon, Kerry, on the 9th of March, 1864. It was a male

15 feet in length; unfortunately it was destroyed before it

was seen by a naturalist ; but Dr. Busteed succeeded in secu-

ring part of the head, which had been removed immediately

behind the frontal portion of the skull, and photographed it in

several positions while yet quite fresh. The photographs

were reproduced in a paper by Mr. Andrews, published in the

‘ Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy,’ xxiv. 1869.

6. The mandible of a specimen taken on the Norwegian

coast is preserved in the Museum of Christiania, and figured

and described by Van Beneden (Bulletin de lAcad. Royal

de Belgique, t. xxii. 1866).

7. A specimen, believed to be the first met with in America,

was standed on Nantucket Island, Mass., U.S., about the

year 1867, the cranium of which is in the Harvard College

Museum.

8. A complete skeleton of a male in the Gottenburg Museum

from Skagerak, Norway, in 1869.

9. A second Irish specimen occurred 31st May, 1870, five

or six miles from the site of the first capture in Brandon Bay,

and was also observed by Dr. Busteed. It was a male 17 or

18 feet long, and, like the previous specimen, was hacked to

pieces so as to be of little service to science. From each tooth

of this animal depended a bunch of cirripeds believed to be

Conchoderma aurita. It is recorded by Mr. Andrews (Proce.

Royal Irish Acad. ser. 2, 1. p. 49).

10. The skull of a specimen preserved in the Museum of

Science and Art, Edinburgh, is thought by Prof. Turner,

“ not unlikely ” to have belonged to an animal captured in the

Scottish seas (Trans. Royal Soc. Edinburgh, May 20, 1872).

11. A female captured on 3rd Feb., 1880, at Herrmgholm

Strand, on the east coast of Jutland, was described by Prof.

Reinhardt, but the skeleton was not preserved.

12. On the 9th Nov., 1881, a male about 15 feet long was

found floating dead off Vanholmen, near Marstrand, Sweden ;

like previous specimens it was partly flensed before being seen

by Dr. Malm, who, however, has given an excellent descrip-

tion of what he saw (quoted by Prof. Turner) ; he also secured

the skeleton for the Gottenburg Museum.

13. This specimen forms the subject of a communication

by Prof. Turner to the Royal Society of Edinburgh, under

the date of Jan. 30, 1882, and reprinted in the ‘ Journal of

Anatomy and Physiology’ for April 1882, p. 458 et seg. It

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella. 59

was seen struggling near the shore in Urafirth Voe, North-

mavine, on the west coast of the main island of Shetland, in

April 1881, and speedily captured. Mr. Thomas Anderson,

who saw the animal in the flesh, furnished Prof. Turner with

a description of its external appearance, and procured the

skeleton for the Anatomical Museum of the University of

Edinburgh, where it is now preserved, having been fully de-

scribed in the communication before referred to. The animal

was a male about 14 feet long.

14. On the 25th May, 1885, a second Shetland specimen

of this species was taken in Voxter Voe, about 13 miles from

the spot where the first specimen was secured ; it was a male

about 15 feet 8 inches long, and is said to have been accom-

panied by a young one about 7 feet long, which escaped.

This specimen, although it was flensed and cut into sections

before it reached Prof. Turner, enabled that anatomist to give

some very valuable information on the anatomy of the soft

parts as well as to supply some deficiencies in his previous

description of the skeleton. ‘This he did in a communication

to the British Association at the Aberdeen meeting, printed in

the ‘ Journal of Anatomy and Physiology’ for Oct. 1885,

p. 144 et seg. ‘The complete skeleton of this adult male is

articulated in the Anatomical Museum of the University of

Edinburgh.

15. The most recent occurrence of this species is the speci-

men referred to in the early part of this communication.

VIL—On Vulsella, a Genus of Acephalous Mollusca. By

ALFRED Hanps Cooke, M.A., Curator in Zoology, Museum

of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy, Cambridge.

AT least nineteen recent species of the Genus Vulsella have

been described. Lamarck, to whom the genus is due, de-

scribed six (lingulata, hians, rugosa, spongiarum, mytilina,

ovata: Anim. sans Vert. ed. 2, vol. vii. p. 266 f.). Conrad

added one (Nuttallec) ; one (Hiigelii) appears due to Parreiss ;

while Reeve, in the ‘ Conchologia Iconica,’ vol. xi., described

eleven new species (pholadiformis, tsocardia, tasmanica,

attenuata, crenulata, limeeformis, phasianoptera, rudis, lingua-

felis, corollata, trita) from the Cumingian collections, the

types of which are now in the British Museum.

Tam not aware that any note of suspicion, save one, has

ever been sounded with regard to the genuineness of any of

these so-called species. That was by G. B. Sowerby the

elder, in 1825. Writing after Lamarck’s work had been

60 Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella.

published, and consequently when only six species were

known, he says (‘ Genera,’ Vulsella), ‘‘ On account of the

irregularity of the shells in this genus we think it must be

extremely difficult to distinguish the species, and consequently

we believe that several mere varieties are raised to the rank

of species.””. My own opinion, as will be gathered from the

detailed examination which follows, agrees strongly with the

view here expressed, and the more so because the number of

species since Sowerby’s time has been more than trebled.

That not a single one of the so-called species of Reeve will

bear examination will, I think, be admitted by any one who

can appreciate what a variable genus means, for his types can

be investigated at the British Museum. Here is a case of a

genus whose usual habit is to attach itself to various marine

plants, growing with their growth and shaping itself with

their shape. The inevitable result of this is a never-ending

variation, not merely in shape but in size, colouring, marking,

and texture; and if we pursue Reeve’s system to its logical

conclusion we shall have as many different species of Vu/lsedla

as there are specimens.

But I go further than merely obliterating the Reevian

species. J hold that two at least of those of Lamarck, viz.

spongtarum and ovata, are absolutely identical, while the

form mytilina, Lam., constitutes a passage between these and

lingulata, from which hians, Lam., differs only in point of

size. In the case of an “ attached” genus there is not only

great variation of shape and size, but it will be found that the

less a specimen is attached or imbedded (in sponge, seaweed,

&c.) the less irregular it is. Specimens taken from a mass

of sponge containing hundreds of shells will be more irre-

gular than specimens which occur in less populous or in less

confined situations. An instance of this may be given from a

mollusk common on our own shores. ‘The well-known Tapes

pullastra, L., when in a free state, is as regular in shape, size,

and sculpture as any other species of the genus; but when

it occurs in shells, stones, or clay, as the variety perforans

(and no one has ever seriously disputed the generic identity of

the form with pud/astra), its shape and texture undergo varia-

tions which differ extensively from one another and trom the

type. ‘The concluding remarks of Rumphius, quoted below

under V. lingulata, seem to illustrate this point.

My impression, formed by the comparison of dozens of

specimens with one another, is that the recent species of

Vulsella may be reduced to at most three. ‘The free or unat-

tached form is the well-known Ungulata, in which the shell

not only attains its maximum of size, but develops the

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella. 61

characteristic red longitudinal lines to the greatest extent, and

is at the same time freest from those scaly foliations which so

often denote a cramped and distorted growth. Next comes

the form figured by Delessert as the Lamarckian rugosa, in

which the beaks are prominent, the surface scaled, but there

is no manifest distortion ; the general shape may be compared

to that of a Septifer nicobaricus. Finally come the great mass

of the “species,” the names given, mainly by Reeve, to the

inevitably varying shapes of the attached or confined shells,

of which spongiarum, Lam., may be regarded as the type;

ovaia, Lam., representing the extreme of compression and

distortion.

A detailed list of the “ species’ follows.

1. Vulsella pholadiformis, Reeve (Conch. Icon, vol. xi.

Vulsella, pl. i. fig. 1).

Hab. Ceylon (£. L. Layard).

Type (the only specimen known) in Brit. Mus.

Manifestly a debased and distorted shell, probably taken

from a crack or hole in a rock where it had not room to

expand. Sculpture, where any can be detected, the same as

in the form spongiarum, Lam. The “ species’? doubtless

belongs to that form.

2. Vulsella isocardia, Reeve (Conch. Icon. wé sup. pl. i.

fig. 2).

Hab. Red Sea (Reeve), Suez'(/ssel, Malac. del Mar Rosso,

p. 100; MacAndrew, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1870).

Type in Brit. Mus.

“The surface of this species,’ remarks Reeve, “is almost

wholly overlaid with a plaiting of finely pointed scales, the

umboes being convoluted inwards as in Jsocardia.”’ It is to

be remarked, however, that the scaly surface of the shell is

more or less a characteristic of the whole genus, while the

position of the beaks, and the amount of curvature which they

describe, depend upon the compression to which the shell is

subjected in its various stages of growth. Belongs to the

form spongiarum, Lam.

3. Vulsella tasmanica, Reeve (Conch. Icon. ut supré, pl. 1.

fig. 3).

Hab. Tasmania (feeve; Tenison-Woods, in Proc. Royal

Soc. Tasm. 13 Mar. 1877), 8. Australia (¢d. 2b.), Port Jack-

son (Angas, in P. Z.8. 1867, p. 930).

Type in Brit. Mus.

Shape inclining towards that of dsocardia, i. e. more

62 Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella.

rounded than spongiarum, with the want of scaly sculpture

that characterizes mytilina. This latter fact, however, is of

no account, as the type specimen is an old one (cf. ftrita

below), and the scales have probably been rubbed off. 'Tenison-

Woods (ut sup.) distinctly says it is “ squamose and closely

striate.”

The Tasmanian and §. Australian form of spongiarum ;

Lamarck calls it ovata (see no. 18).

4, Vulsella mytilina, Lamarck (An. sans Vert. ed. 2,

vol, vil. p. 268).

Chemnitz, Conchylien-Cabinet, 1782, tab. 11. figs. 8, 9.

Vulsella mytilina, Reeve, Conch. Icon. ut sup. pl. 1. fig. 4.

Hab. —— (Lam.), Red Sea (Riippell), Suez (Issel, MacAn-

drew).

Why Reeve should have substituted his obscure Latin

description for Lamarck’s decidedly clearer one I cannot

understand. His figure is from a wretchedly worn specimen,

which is in the British Museum. Lamarck’s memorandum,

“ orande coquille blanche, ayant des stries d’accroissement

transverses et concentriques,’ exactly describes the appear-

ance of this shell, which I regard as a well-marked variety of

lingulata, distinguished from all other varieties by its greater

size, its comparative smoothness of surface, its slightly greater

rotundity, and its want of colouring. It is the Mya vulsella

minor of Chemnitz, ‘‘ der kleinere Bartkneiper,” “ die kleinere

Kornzange”’ of the same author, who recognizes its close affinity

to lingulata by referring to Rumphius’s description of it. Now

Rumphius only recognizes lingulata.

5. Vulsella attenuata, Reeve (Conch. Icon. ut sup. pl. i.

fig. 5).

Hab. Red Sea (Reeve), Suez (Issel, MacAndrew).

Type in the Brit. Mus.

An obvious link between lingulata and mytilina, having

the general shape, even to exaggeration, of the former, and the

absence of marked sculpturing of the latter.

6. Vulsella lingulata, Lamarck (An. sans Vert. ed. 2,

vol. vil. p. 269).

Lister, Hist. Conch. tab. 1055, fig. 10 (1685). He called

it Musculus xrevwdns, the comb-shaped muscle, and, curiously

enough, regarded it as a freshwater shell, placing it upon the

same mantissa as such “ cochlee et bivalvia aque dulcis” as

Paludina contecta, Melania amarula (which he calls Bucci-

num aculeatum), and a large Pirena.

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella. 63

Rumphius, ‘ Amboinsche Rariteitkamer,’ pl. xlvi. A (1705).

A very interesting description of the habitat of the shell is

subjoined, which I will translate :—“ These are smaller [than

some bivalve which I cannot make out], about a finger long,

with folded and notched edges, on the outside dark grey and

scaly, some pure reddish ; the upper valve has a raised back ;

with the lower valve they embrace the little sticks or reeds

[does he mean seaweeds and sponges or brackish-water plants ?]

which have stood about half a year in the sea. This is done

by their many little feet or little arms, which embrace the

edges of these sticks in the same way as we see at the roots

of Polypodium. On these reeds they grow in masses, one

upon the other, so that we have to cut off the sticks with them,

but the most beautiful are those which grow singly. They are

also found on the roots of all kinds of Mangtum fruticans, but

these are sharp and very much notched.”

Gualtieri, ‘ Index Testarum,’ tab. xc. fig. 4 (1735). He

describes it as “ Concha longa incurvata, striis seu lines un-

datim signata, obscure tophacea, intus argentea.” ‘The shell

figured is not so large as the type, but is quite unmistakable.

Linneus, Mus. Tessinianum, no. 1, p. 116, tab. vi. fig. 3,

Pinna lingulata, linguiformis, subfalcata.

Linneus, Syst. Nat. ed. 12, p. 1113, Mya vulsella.

Chemnitz, ‘Conchylien-Cabinet,’ 1782, tab. ii. figs. 10,

11, gives it the familiar names of der gréssere und grésste

Bartkneiper, die Korn-, Haar- oder Bartzange, die Bohnen-

schoote (Valentyn, Verhandeling, 1754, had called it “ die

Bohnenschooten doublette”). He says it is “ fiinf Zoll drey

Linien lang, beynahe anderthalb Zoll breit.”

Born, Mus. Ces. Vindob. Test. p. 22, Mya vulsella (not

figured).

V. lingulata, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. ed. 2, vol. vii.

p- 267.

Sowerby, Genera (1820-25), “The Hound’s-ear Oyster,”

gives three figures, all as of dingulata, but two are of the form

mytilina, while a figure of a cluster is of rugosa.

Wood, ‘ Index Testaceologicus’ (Hanley), Ostrea, fig. 84.

Crouch, Introd. to Lamarck’s ‘Conchology,’ p. 21, pl. xii.

fig. 10.

Reeve, Conch. Icon. vol. xi. Vulsedla, pl. i. fig. 6.

V. hians, Lamarck (not Reeve), ut sup. p. 267. no. 2.

Hab. Indian Ocean (Lamarck), Suez (Issel, Fischer, Journ.

de Conch. 1871, p. 212).

64 Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella.

7. Vulsella rugosa, Lamarck (An. sans Vert. ed. 2, vol. vii.

p- 269).

Vulsella rugosa, Delessert, tab. xviii. fig. 8 ; Hanley, Recent Shells.

Hab. ? (Lam.), Red Sea, Suez (Issel, MacAndrew),

Persian Gulf (MacAndrew, MS.).

Not the V. rugosa of Reeve (Conch. Icon. pl. i. figs. 7, 8).

Lamarck describes his rugosa as follows :—

“ V, testa oblonga, subarcuata, planulata, rugis longitudina-

libus, striisque transversis arcuatis, rugas decussantibus,” from

which little could be made out, were not the following addi-

tion made :—‘ Celle-ci est plus aplatie que celle qui précéde

(hians, Lam.), non ou presque point baillante, et a le bord

antérieur trés courbé.” Now Reeve’s figures represent a shell

by no means ‘ courbé,” either on the anterior or the posterior

edge, while his fig. 7, instead of being broader, is consider-

ably narrower than his idea of Lamarck’s hians. ‘The true

rugosa of Lamarck is that figured by Delessert (unfortunately

the only Vudsella he figures), and corresponds exactly to that

form described by Reeve as corollata and, with very slight

modifications, as phastanoptera.

8. Vulsella crenulata, Reeve (Conch. Icon. ué sup. pl. i.

fig. 9).

Hab. Red Sea (Reeve), Suez (Issel, MacAndrew).

A name for another of the numerous forms which belong

to spongiarum, Lam. (=rugosa, Reeve). Closely akin to

asocardia, Reeve. Even Issel (Mar Rosso, p. 100) remarks

on its close relation to spongéarum, and hazards the conjecture

“forse non ne differisce specificamente.”’

9. Vulsella imeformis, Reeve (Conch. Icon. ué sup. pl. ii.

figs. 10 a, 10 4).

Hab. Port Adelaide, S. Australia (Reeve), St. Vincent’s

Gulf (Angas, in P. Z. 8. 1865, p. 653).

Type in Brit. Mus.

A careful examination of the type leads to the conclusion

that there is absolutely no specific distinction between this

form and tasmanica, Reeve, +rudis, Reeve, the Australian

and ‘Tasmanian form of the common spongiarum, Lam.

10. Vulsella phasianoptera, Reeve (Conch. Icon. wé sup.

pl. us fig.- 11).

Hab. Australia (Reeve). (See no. 13.)

11. Vulsella rudis, Reeve (Conch. Icon. ué sup. pl. i.

fig. 12).

Hab. Swan River (Reeve), Port Lincoln (Angas, in P. Z. 8.

1865, p. 653).

The affinities of this form have been laid down under no. 9.

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella. 65

12. Vulsella lingua-felis, Reeve (Conch. Icon. ut sup. pl. il.

figs. 18 a, 136).

Hab, ——? (Reeve), Suez (MacAndrew).

Only another name for a form of spongdarum, Lam.

The type is in the Brit. Mus., and is, save for the sculpture

being cleaner and the shell in better preservation, undistin-

guishable from crenulata, Reeve.

13. Vulsella corollata, Reeve (Conch. Icon. ué sup. pl. il.

fig. 14).

Hab. Zanzibar (Reeve), Suez (MacAndrew).

This is the V. rugosa of Lamarck, and it is extraordinary

how Reeve, with Delessert’s figure before him, could have

redescribed it. Delessert’s description of rugosa (‘ comme

treillissée par des rugosités longitudinales croisées par des

stries d’accroissement arquées”’) might serve for a translation of

Reeve’s description of his corollata ( concentrically densely

laminated, lamine crenulately scaled”). V. phastanoptera,

Reeve, is merely a slightly attenuated form of the same

species.

14. Vulsella spongiarum, Lamarck (Anim. sans Vert. ed. 2,

vol. vil. p. 268).

Hab. Indian Ocean? (Lam.), Suez (Reeve, Issel, Mac-

Andrew).

Not the V. syongiarum of Reeve. Lamarck’s description

is as follows:—“ V, testa oblonga, recta, basi subattenuata,

intus argenteo-violacescente ; rugis transversis concentricis :

longitudinalibus obsoletis.”” Reeve, however, on what autho-

rity I am puzzled to imagine, describes Lamarck’s species

thus :—“ Vul. testa oblonga, arcuata, ad basin latiuscula,

umbonibus divergentibus, radiatim minutissime crenulento-

squamata; fuscescente,”—that is to say describing the shell

as curved, while Lamarck expressly said it was straight, and

as being somewhat broad at the base, while Lamarck takes

the trouble to remark that the base is somewhat attenuated.

Besides this Reeve throws in the diverging umboes, of which

Lamarck says not a word ; and one would gather from Reeve’s

description that the striking feature about the stria was that

they were radiating, whereas Lamarck goes out of his way to

say that the longitudinal wrinkles are obsolete, while it is the

concentric ones that claim attention !

My idea of Lamarck’s spongiarum is the left-hand shell of

the pair figured by Reeve as 136. This is the form com-

monly found, as indeed Reeve there represents it, imbedded in

the sponge, whence its name.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 5

66 Mr. A. H. Cooke on Vulsella.

Lamarck inquires, “ An Chemn. Conch. 6, tab. ii. f. 8, 92”

I have already shown reasons for thinking that this figure

represents Vz mytilina.

15. Vulsella hians, Lamarck (Anim. sans Vert. ed. 2,

vol. vii. p. 2).

Hab. Indian Ocean? (Lamarck).

Here again Reeve has come to complete grief in his iden-

tification of the Lamarckian species. That author, by his

references to Lister (tab. 1055. fig. 10), to Gualtieri (tab.

90H), and to Chemnitz (tab. 2. fig. 10), had made it abun-

dantly clear that his V. Aéans was nothing more than V.

lingulata on a slightly smaller scale. Yet Reeve, with these

references before him, and undeterred by the fact that La-

marck gave 58 to 60 millim. as the measurement of his type,

figures a thick stumpy shell, which actually measures less than

his idea of spongiarum, to which Lamarck assigns 44 millim.

as the length.

16. Vulsella trita, Reeve (Conch. Icon. wé sup. pl. 11. fig. 17).

Hab. Red Sea (Reeve), Suez (Lssel).

Only those who have seen the type of this shell (it is in the

Brit. Mus.) can realize to what a depth species-makers can

descend. Here we have a wretched beach-worn lump, which

looks as if it had been at the bottom of the sea for 500 years,

and had then been rejected because the sea was ashamed to

keep it any longer! No wonder that it is “a more solid

species than usual, with no perceptible indication of crenu-

lated scales.” One of the many forms of spongiarum, Lam.

17. Vulsella ovata, Lamarck (Anim. sans Vert. ed. 2,

vol. vii. p. 268).

Reniella dilatata, Swainson, Malac. p. 386, fig. 127.

Vulsella ovata, Hanley, Recent Shells (the only Vulsella figured).

Hab. Seas of New Holland (Lamarck).

Reeve has not figured this species, but has replaced it by

his tasmanica. 1 regard ovata, then, as the Australian form

of spongiarum.

18. Vulsella Nuttalliz, Conrad (Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.

vil. p. 257, t. xx. fig. 10).

Hab. Friendly Is, (Conr.).

“ Very irregular, with concentric lamellar striz near the

beaks ; cavity of the interior deeply concave towards the hinge

bounded at the other extreme by a concentric ridge, the rest

of the inner surface obliquely divided lengthwise by an obtuse

rib; 1-4. Possibly a distorted specimen.” I take these

My. J. A. Murray on an apparently new Scincus. 67

remarks from Hanley, ‘ Recent Shells,’ and see no reason to

regard the species as anything else than an abnormal form of

spongiarum, Lam,

19. Vulsella Hiigelii, Parreiss.

Hab. Coast of New Holland (Martinz).

I know nothing of this species. From the description in

an incomplete monograph of Martini, and from a specimen in

the Brit. Mus. (labelled Hiiyeli?, d’Essing, India), it would

seem not to differ from spongiarum, Lam.

VIII.—Deseription of an apparently new Species of Scincus

jrom Muscat. By James A. Murray, Curator of the

Kurrachee Museum.

Scincus muscatensis.

Snout rather long, longer than that of Sc’ncus arenartus,

Murray (Vert. Zool. Sind), the space between the eyes being

less than the length of the snout. Rostral spatulate, twice

as broad as high, rounded behind and in contact with the pre-

frontal; supranasals separate; nostril between the first labial,

the supra- and the postnasal, and the lateral angle of the

rostral; two postnasals, the posterior larger; one large pre-

ocular or loreal equalling the prefrontal in length, and torming

a suture with the hind edge of the second postnasal, the fourth

and fifth upper labials, the first superciliary, and a large shield

in front of the lower eyelid; the latter five-sided and as broad

at the base as it is high; upper labials eight or nine. Pre-

frontal six-sided, its front angles in contact with the supra-

nasals and rostral, its lateral angles in contact with the post-

nasals on each side, and the hind angles in contact with

the postfrontals. Postfrontals broadly in contact together,

rather rounded in front and subtriangular behind; their

lateral angles are in contact on each side with the large pre-

ocular plate and the hind outer angles form a suture with two

thirds only (or the whole in some) of the first superciliary.

Vertical once and a half its greatest breadth, extending be-

hind as far as the outer edge of the fourth superciliary.

Dorsal scales 18, reckoned from above the angle of the

abdomen ; 26 rows round the middle of the body. The fore

leg laid forward reaches the eye; the hind leg laid forward

reaches the tips of the fingers. ‘I'wo large preanal shields.

Colours as in Scincus arenarius ; a mesial dark spot on each

scale edged on both sides with yellowish white, forming inter-

68 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

rupted longitudinal bands; a dark streak from the nostril to

the eye; 8 to 10 vertical reddish-brown streaks along the

sides, beginning from in front of the forearm. Young with-

out these vertical streaks.

From Sceincus arenarius it differs in the shape of the pre-

frontal, which is six-sided instead of heart-shaped; in having

26 instead of 28 rows of scales round the body; in the post-

frontals extending behind to only two thirds, or in some

specimens the entire width of the first superciliary ; in

having two small postnasals instead of one long one; also

in the first suborbital scale in front of the lower eyelid being

as broad at the base as high, and five-sided instead of elongate,

and nearly twice its greatest breadth.

These differences are exhibited in all my specimens,

thirteen in number.

The following Table will exhibit the differences between

this and other species. Of S. Hemprichii I have no description.

: a of ‘s

EE Vile Sa q | 80 ee

Se "ar a3 ae Ab | Sa | wo

$2 = é S S os | 3 2 ans)

a2 | B | 28 | & |ge| Ba] se

am OD ND om) oD) 0) Z

' meccensis * ....| In contact if 5th & 6th 16 P 5

mitranus®....e. do. 8 P ? P 5

. officinalis* .... do. 8 6th & 7th 18 ? 6

" 1 of 5th

APENAVIUS ..eeus do. 8 \3 ee he 2 6

\ Gthee yeh Coane” 7

| muscatensis .... do. 8-9 | 6th&7th | 18 26 6 13

: é Not in ~

conirostrts ...... | Anita 8 6th & 7th 20 28 | 6 8

IX.—On the Geodephagous Coleoptera collected by Mr. George

Lewis in Ceylon. By H. W. Barss, F.R.S.

THE collection of Coleopterous insects made by Mr. George

Lewis during a five months’ residence in the island of Ceylon

in the cold season of 1881-82, viz. from November 27th to

* From Blanford’s notes in P, Z, 8. 1881, p. 677.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 69

April 27th, comprised about 1600 species. When duly worked

out this will form by far the largest contribution yet recorded

to our knowledge of the Ceylonese fauna in this department.

The present paper treats of the section Geodephaga. For an

account of the localities visited and the habits and relations to

their surroundings of the Coleoptera, I must refer the reader

to Mr. Lewis’s interesting paper entitled “On a Visit to

Ceylon,” in the ‘Transactions of the Entomological Society,’

1882, p. 475.

With regard to the list of Ceylonese Coleoptera published

by Walker in this journal in 1858 and 1859, I have en-

deavoured, with the aid of Mr. C. O. Waterhouse, to

identify the species by inspection of the type specimens in the

British Museum. ‘The diagnoses attached to the names are

no better than a haphazard collection of words as far as their

use is concerned in determining the species, and their refer-

ence in so many cases to well-known genera is generally

ridiculously wrong and pure guesswork. Under these cir-

cumstances I consider- Walker's names as entitled to no

more authority than those of a catalogue. When therefore

the same species has been since well described under another

name I have not replaced it by Walker’s ; but in species not

so described I have adopted for convenience’ sake, and not on

the ground of priority, Walker’s names whenever his brief

diagnosis does not Hatly contradict the type specimens. Some

remarks on species not taken by Mr. Lewis will be found at

the end of this paper.

Family Cicindelide.

Cicindela lucrymans.

Cicindela lacrymans, Schaum, Journ. Ent, ii. p. 57.

Cicindela discrepans, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, ii. 1858,

p- 202.

Near Colombo. One example.

Cicindela catena.

Cicindela catena, Fabr. Syst. Ent. p. 226.

Colombo, on roads away from the sea.

Cicindela sumatrensis.

Cicindela sumatrensis, Herbst, Kaf. x. p. 179, t. clxxii. fig. 1.

Colombo, on banks of rivers.

70 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Cicindela viridilabris.

Cicindela viridilabris, Chaudoir, Bull. Mose. 1852, i. p. 24.

Colombo.

One male example, agreeing with Chaudoir’s description,

except that the labrum is coppery with greenish reflections

rather than “vert métallique,’ and the head and thorax

coppery, subopaque, with green sides, and not “ vert bronzé

brillant.” Chaudoir had only a single female example before

him from the “Indes Orientales” in drawing up his description,

and it is doubtful if the above-mentioned differences indicate

more than individual or local variations.

Cicindela quadrilineata.

Cicindela quadrilineata, Fabr. Sp. Ins. i. p. 289.

Near Colombo. One example.

Cicindela biramosa.

Cicindela biramosa, Fabr. Sp. Ins. i. p. 286.

Colombo; common on the sandy beach.

Derocrania nematodes.

Derocrania nematodes, Schaum, Journ. Ent. ii. p. 61, t. iv. fig. 1.

Bogawantalawa.

Derocrania concinna.

Derocrania concinna, Chaudoir, Bull. Mose. 1860, iv. p. 298.

Kandy.

Distinguished from D. nematodes by the elytra being

covered to the apex with large separate punctures instead of

finely transverse-rugulose. Mr. Lewis’s specimen differs from

Chaudoir’s description in the thorax being dark purplish

red instead of black.

Derocrania Nietneri.

Derocrania Nietneri, Motschulsky, Et, Ent. 1859, p. 25, 1862, p. 23

(=levigata, Chaud. 1860, raphidivides, Schaum, 1861).

Balangoda ridge.

Var. Derocrania obscuripes.

Legs darkish testaceous red; apices of the tibiz and tarsi

darker piceous.

Bogawantalawa.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 71

In the male the posterior part of the elytra is more gradually

and less widely dilated and much less convex above than in

the female. It varies, however, a little in both sexes. The

sulci of the forehead are in some examples of both forms

distinctly traced, in others quite obsolete.

In the var. obscurtpes, which Mr. Lewis found confined to

one tree and to be slower in its motions than the type form,

the legs appear to be a little shorter.

Collyris Saunderstt.

Collyris Saundersit, Chaudoir, Ann, Soc. Ent. Fr, 1864, p. 496?

Colombo.

One example agreeing with the description above cited,

except that the coxe are red like the thighs, and not black.

In a genus like Collyris, where the extent of specific variation

is at present ill understood, it would be inexpedient to found

a new species on this differential character,

One example with the antenne deficient, and the species

consequently undeterminable.

Collyris

Collyris punctatella,

Collyris punctatella, Chaudoir, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1864, p. 525.

Balangoda. One example, March 13th.

Collyris ceylonica.

Collyris ceylonica, Chaudoir, Ann, Soc. Ent. Fr. 1864, p. 629.

Bogawantalawa, Apvril 3rd.

Family Carabide.

Subfamily Scarrrivz.

Oxylobus quadricollis.

Oxylobus quadricollis, Chaudoir, Bull. Mose, 1855, i. p. 7.

Colombo.

Oxylobus costatus.

Oxylobus costatus, Chaudoir, Monogr. des Scaritides (1889), p. 15.

Colombo.

Coptolobus omodon.

Coptolobus omodon, Chaudoir, Monogr, des Scaritides (1880), p. 42.

Hadley, Dikoya.

72 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Coptolobus glabriculus.

Coptolobus glabriculus, Chaudoir, Bull. Mose. 1857, ii. p. 60. '

Scarites subsignans and SS. obliterans, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser, 3, i. 1858, p. 203.

Nuwara Eliya and Horton Plains.

Having examined the types of both Walker’s species I have

found not the slightest difference between them, both speci-

mens being referable to Coptolobus glabriculus, Chaud.

Coptolobus taprobane.

Coptolobus tuprobane, Chaudoir, Monogr. des Scaritides (1880), p. 42.

Colombo.

Distichus minor.

Scarites minor, Nietner, Aun. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, xix. p. 244.

Colombo, in marshes.

Scarites indus.

Scarites indus, Olivier, Ent. iii. 36, p. 9, t.1. fig. 2, a, b.

Colombo.

Scarites ceylonicus.

Scarites ceylonicus, Chaudoir, Monogr. des Scaritides (1880), p. 85.

Colombo.

Clivina indica.

Clivina indica, Putzeys, Monogr. des Clivinides, p. 67,=rugosifrons,

Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser, 2, xix. (1857), p. 245.

Colombo ; abundant under dung in the coco-palm groves

by the sea.

Clivina Parryt.

Clivina Parryi, Putzeys, Postscr. ad Cliv. Monogr. p. 60.

Colombo, in marshes.

Clivina elongatula.

Clivina elongatula, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, xix. p. 241.

Colombo, in marshes.

Clivina rufipes.

Chrina rufipes, Motschulsky, Bull. Mose. 1861, i, p. 102; Putzeys,

Révis. Gen. p. 134.

Colombo, in marshes.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 73

Dyschirius ordinatus.

Dyschrvus ordinatus, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1873, p. 240.

Kandy.

I can discover no difference of specific importance between

a Ceylonese example and others taken by Mr. Lewis in Japan

described under the above name.

Subfamily PereciuvZ.

Disphericus ovicollis.

Niger, politus ; antennis pedibusque testaceo-rufis, palpis flavo-testa-

ceis; capite ante oculos elongato-oblongo; thorace subelongato-

ovato, lateribus marginatis ; elytris elongato-ovatis, utrinque stris

octo crenato-punctatis quarum 6-7 abbreviatis et vix impressis.

Long. 3j lin. Q.

Anderson’s Estate, Dikoya. One example, Jan. 10th.

Differs from D. marginicollis, Schaum, the only other

described Asiatic species, by its larger size and the long,

narrow, ovate form of its thorax. In the latter feature it

differs also from the African species. ‘The thorax attains

its greatest width immediately behind its anterior angles,

which are depressed and apphed closely to the sides of the

neck ; it continues thence of nearly the same width to beyond

the middle, whence it narrows very gradually to the base ;

the sides are very distinctly margined, the sharp marginal

groove having a setiferous puncture at about its middle, and

the posterior declivity of the convex and impunctate surface

is nearly vertical. ‘he elytra are also much narrower than

in the other known species; the first five strie from the

suture are deeply impressed, the first and second uniting near

the base and thence continuing to the basal margin, which

the third also reaches, whilst the fourth and fifth terminate

before the base, the fifth joiming the sixth behind and ter-

minating at about the middle of the elytron. None of the

striee except the marginal one quite reaches the apex.

Subfamily Pawacaivz.

Epicosmus Castelnaut.

Epicosmus Castelnaui, Chaudoir, Essai Monogr. s. 1. Panagéides (1878),

p. 32, = Panageus bifasciatus, Casteln. Et. Ent. p. 155.

Colombo.

74 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Subfamily Cazzyirv2.

Chlentus circumdatus.

Chlenius circumdatus, Brullé, Rey. Ent. Silberm. iii. p. 283; Chaudoir,

Monogr. des Chléniens (1876), p. 114,=cupricollis, Nietner, Journ.

As, Soc. Beng. 1856, p. 387,

Kandy and Colombo.

Chlenius rugulosus.

Chlenius rugulosus, Nietner, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. 1856, p. 388.

Kandy and Peradeniya.

This species was unknown to Chaudoir. All Mr. Lewis’s

examples answer well to Nietner’s description of the peculiar

sculpture of the head and thorax ; but the term lunule which

he applies to the apical spot of the elytra is misleading ; the

spot is a broad dilatation of the yellow border and resembles

much that of C. sulcatulus.

Chlenius frater.

Chlenius frater, Chaudoir, Monogr. des Chléniens (1876), p. 261 ?

Kandy.

According to Chaudoir’s description the thorax of. his

C. frater is of the same form as C. vestitus, but then he goes

on to mention an important difference in the hind angles.

This leaves the identification of the Ceylonese species with C.

frater in some doubt, for though the form of the hind angles

agrees with the description of C. frater, the outline of the

thorax is certainly different, being less cordate or more

narrowed in front towards the anterior angles. ‘lhe punctu-

ation is much sparser and coarser than in the thorax of C.

vestitus. C. frater is from the Malabar coast.

Chleentus velocipes.

Chlenius velocipes, Chaudoir, Monogr. des Chiéniens, p. 266.

Dikoya.

Agrees with Chaudoir’s description founded on specimens

from Siam and Dacca (not Deccan, as erroneously stated),

and also with an example with which I have compared it

from the Nilghiris.

Chlentus cinctus.

Chlenius cinctus, Fabr. Sp. Ins. i. p. 510; Chaudoir, Monogr. p. 185,=

pulcher, Nietner, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. 1856, p. 387.

Colombo.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 75

Chlenius leucops.

Chlenius leucops, Wiedemann, Zool. Mag. 2, 1. p. 52; Chaudoir,

Monogr. p. 71.

Colombo, in garden, April 14th.

Chlenius melanopterus.

Chlenius melanopterus, Chaudoir, Monogr. des Chléniens (1876), p. 226?

Peradeniya, in river bed.

The determination of this species is not quite satistactory.

It agrees with Chaudoir’s description as far as the description

is intelligible, which it is only in part, the author comparing

his species simply with another new one existing only in his

own collection. His specimens came from Siam; the Cey-

lonese species is probably therefore distinct, but in what points

it is impossible to indicate.

Hololeius nitidulus.

Hololeius nitidulus, Dejean, Sp. Gen. ii. p. 341,= Chlenius ceylanicus,

Nietner, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, xix. p. 241.

Kandy, in sandy river beds.

Subfamily Ooprvz.

Oodes vilis.

Oodes vilis, Chaudoir, Bull. Mose, 1857, iii. p. 32.

Colombo,

Subfamily Awrsopacrrzins.

Anisodactylus dispellens.

Harpalus dispellens, Walker, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, iii. 1859,

p. 51.

Kandy.

Compared with the type specimen in the British Mu-

seum. ‘The species agrees with European and North-

American Anisodactyli in all essential characters, but differs

much from them in facies, owing to the rounded hind

angles of the thorax and the large prominent eyes and much

narrower neck. In these respects it also difters from Seleno-

phorus orientalis, Dej., which is also an Anisodactylus, or

belongs to a closely allied genus, differing in the setose upper

surface of the tarsi and the narrower dilated joints of the

middle tarsi in themale. Anisodactylus dispellens is a widely

distributed insect in tropical Asia, being found in Siam and

at Hong Kong and Fu-chau in China,

76 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Subfamily [Zarparivz.

Platymetopus senilis.

Ophonus senilis, Nietuer, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. 1857, p. 150.

Colombo.

Platymetopus colombensis.

Selenophorus colombensis, Nietner, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. 1897, p. 151.

Colombo, in marshes.

This species would be almost equally well placed in the

American genus Selenophorus, to which Nietner referred it, as

in Platymetopus, but the short and obtuse front part of the head —

and flatter though not perhaps broader forehead show that it

belongs to an aberrant group of Platymetopus, in which the

head is smaller than in the typical section, and not to Seleno-

phorus. The species very much resembles such species as

Selenophorus discopunctatus ; in its finely punctured elytral

interstices it has less of the character of Selenophorus than

the smooth P. amenus. Cardiaderus scitus, Walker, Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, 11. 1855, p. 208, according to the

type in the British Museum, belongs to this species.

Amblystomus (Megaristerus) indicus.

Megaristerus indicus, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, ii, 1858,

p. 428.

Kitugalle.

Stopelus ferreus.

Elongato-oblongus, chalybeo-niger, subnitidus; palpis, antennis pedi-

busque rufo-testaceis ; elytris brevissime pubescentibus, subcrebre

punctulatis, striatis, interstitis tertio, quinto et septimo puuctis

nonnullis majoribus ; capite medio levi, lateribus grosse disperse

punctato; thorace breviter cordato-quadrato, angulis posticis fere

rectis, disco levi, limbo sparsim, basi utrinque crebrius, punctulato.

Long. 8 millim. do Q.

Nuwara Eliya.

Like an Ophonus in form and punctuation, but more nearly

allied to Platymetopus, from which the shape of the emargina-

tion of the mentum—not semiovate, but with oblique sides

forming a distinct angle with the straight bottom, which is

destitute of tooth—readily distinguishes it. The frontal

fovex are a little prolonged on their outer side, but do not

form a stria extending to the eye. The genus is hitherto

known only from tropical Africa east and west.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 77

Barysomus Gyllenhalii.

Barysomus Gyllenhalii, Dej. Sp. Gen. iv. p. 59,= Oosoma arenaria,

Nietner, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. 1857, p. 146.

Colombo.

Bradybenus festivus.

Bradybenus festivus, De}. Sp. Gen. iv. p. 163,= Calodromus exornatus,

Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, ii. p. 181.

Bradybenus ornatus, Redtenb. Reise Novara, Ins, ii. p. 14, t. i. fig. 8.

Kandy.

Dejean did not know the locality of his specimen, but

supposed it was from Senegal.

CALATHOMIMUS, nov. gen.

Gen. Harpalo affinis, sed corpore gracili gen. Calatho similis, thorace

ovato plicaque elytrorum basali valde curvata ete. Caput post

oculos gradatim angustatum ; ante oculos quam in Hurpalo lon-

gius, mandibule longiores et rectiores ; fovec frontales rotundate,

profunde. Palpi articulis apicalibus setosis, versus apicem angus-

tatis. Mentum acute dentatum. Paraglosse ligula latiores et

longiores. Thorax quadrato-ovatus. Elytra oblongo-ovata, plica

basali valde curvata, cum margine basali apud humeros angulum

acutum efficiente ; profunde striata, interstitiis tertio, quinto et

septimo seriatim punctatis, punctis plerumque in striarum margi-

nibus sitis et inconspicuis. Pedes graciles parce setosi.

do. Tarsi quatuor antici articulis 4 mediocriter dilatatis rotundato-

cordatis, plantis biseriatim squamosis.

One of the two species for which this new genus is proposed

has the form of a Calathus or Pristodactyla; the pubescent

third antennal joint, the simple tarsal claws, and the broad

adherent paraglosse show, however, even in the female, that

it belongs to the Harpalus group; the plurisetose penultimate

joint of labial palpi and rounded frontal fovee indicating its

place among the Harpaline proper rather than the Stenolo-

phine.

Calathomimus maculatus.

Elongatus parallelogrammicus, niger politus ; antennis, partibus oris,

pedibus abdomineque apice fulvo-testaceis, elytris macula humerali

striga subapicali (apud interstitia 6-8) margineque laterali rufes-

centibus; thorace elongato postice paullo magis quam antice

angustato, lateribus arcuatis angulis posticis omnino rotundatis,

margine reflexo fulvo, basi absque foveis distinctis, tota superficie

sparsissime setifero-punctata, margine laterali punctis setiferis

circiter 10 in serie regulari dispositis; elytris profunde levi-

striatis vel sulcatis striolaque scutellari.

Long. 11 millim. 9.

Bogawantalawa, April Ist.

78 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Of rather narrow oblong form, the elongate thorax as wide

in front as the elytra, its hind angles rounded off, and its base

fitting into the deeply sinuated base of the elytra. The elytra

have a strong satiny gloss and the strie are deeply and

broadly incised, the rows of setiferous punctures crenulating

the edges of the second, fourth, and sixth striaz, and the ninth

interstice being rather closely punctured throughout. The

humeral angles are very acute and prominent, but form no

dentiform projection. The slender tarsi are not grooved on

the sides.

Calathomimus consors.

Minor elytrisque magis oblongo-ovatis, niger nitidus ; antennis, palpis,

pedibus apiceque ventris fulyo-testaceis; thorace oblongo-ovato

lateribus minus arcuatis, postice minus angustato, sparsim grosse

punctato et versus angulos posticos minute punctulato, margine

laterali testaceo; elytris acute striatis, humeris minus productis

sed acutis, interstitiis 3-5 et 7 praecipue medio punctatis.

Long. 8} milim. ¢.

Bogawantalawa, April Ist.

Undoubtedly congenerie with C. maculatus, but less elon-

gate, and the elytra less arcuated at the base and immaculate,

black, with a strong satiny gloss. The species in facies is

less like a Calathus, and resembles more the slenderer forms

of Harpaline.

Subfamily Srzworopurz.

Anoplogenius microgonus.

A. circumcincto brevior, niger nitidus, subtus sordide rufo-testaceus ;

elytris viridescentibus lete sericeo-micantibus, margine inflexo

testaceo; palpis pedibusque flavo-testaceis ; antennis piceis basi

pallidioribus ; thorace breviter cordato-quadrato, angulis posticis

minutis, exstantibus, margine laterali testaceo, fovea utrinque

lata et vage punctulata.

Long. 7 millim.

Colombo. Also in Siam, of larger size—9 millim.

The absence of the scutellar striole brings this species

within the definition of the genus Anoplogenius, but the fourth

joint of the four anterior tarsi in the male is not bilobed, as

in that genus, the lobes of the anterior tarsi being short and

broad, and in the intermediate the joint is rather cordate than

bilobed. ‘The palpi have their terminal joints subcylindrical

and truncated, and the frontal linear fovez are sunk in large

depressions, as in Anoplogenius circumcinctus. The elytral

striz are impunctate and sharply incised, the interstices flat

and more convex at the apex, near which the elytral margin

is moderately sinuated.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 79

Anoplogenius renitens.

A, microgono proxime affinis, angustior et differt thorace angulis

posticis rotundatis palpisque apice obtusis nec truncatis. Supra

totus sericeo-micans, thorace et elytris coloribus aureo- et viridi-

relucentibus, limbo Jaterali vage fusco-testaceo; thorace relative

angustiori quadrato, postice angustato, angulis posticis valde ob-

tusis, rotundatis; pedibus flavo-testaceis, tibiis paulo obscurioribus ;

cxteris sicut in A. microgono.

_ Long. 63-7 millim.

Colombo.

Lepithrix foliolosus, Nietner, which belongs also to

the genus Anoplogenius, has rounded hind angles to the

thorax, but it is a larger insect, dark brown, with the margins

of the thorax and elytra testaceous.

Stenolophus polygenus.

Anguste oblongus, nitidus subcyaneo-relucens ; palpis, antennis basi

(reliquis fuscis) pedibusque flavo-testaceis ; foveis frontalibus late

impressis lineaque curvata usque ad oculum; thorace relative parvo

postice angustato angulis posticis obtusis, foveis latis basalibus

leevibus ; elytris parallelis, profunde striatis apice obtusis parum

sinuatis.

Long. 7 millim.

Nuwara Eliya.

A narrow species unlike any other Stenolophus known to

me; but it agrees with this genus better than with any of its

allies, the fourth joint of the two anterior tarsi of the males

being narrowly bilobed and the mentum without tooth. The

male tarsi are, however, only very narrowly dilated, the inter-

mediate pair scarce perceptibly so, though having the usual

hair-scales on the sides of the second to fourth joints, the

fourth triangular and scarcely lobed. he head is of the

same form as in Anoplogentus circumcinctus, the eyes being

prominent and the frontal fovee very broadly impressed,

The terminal joints of the palpi taper to the apex, which is

briefly truncated. The elytra have a well-developed scutellar

striole and the prosternum has three bristles at its apex.

Stenolophus 5-pustulatus.

Badister 5-pustulatus, Wiedemann, Zool, Mag. ii. i. p. 58,

Colombo.

A variable species with regard to the number of red spots

on the elytra. None of the Ceylonese examples have five

well-defined spots; in some the posterior discoidal spot is

wanting, but this variety occurs with the typical form also in

80 On Geodephagous Coleoptera from Ceylon.

China and Japan. One of the varieties (S. transmutans) is

peculiar in wanting the subhumeral and sutural spots and in

the posterior discoidal spot being limited to two small separate

spots, one on the fifth and one on the seventh interstice. I

have seen this variety elsewhere only from ‘Tranquebar.

This comes very close to S. smaragdulus, Fab., which differs

only in its bluer colour and somewhat more robust form.

Obs. The nearly-allied S. smaragdulus (Fab., Dej.) is also

found in Ceylon. Harpalus stolidus, Walker (Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. ser. 3, ii. p. 204), according to the type specimen,

belongs to this species.

Stenolophus opaculus.

S. smaragdulo affinis; sed valde differt elytris minute punctulatis,

subopacis. Sat breviter oblongus; palpis, antennis pedibusque

flavo-testaceis ; thorace lateribus arcuatis angulis posticis omnino

rotundatis, margine flavo-testaceo, foveis basalibus punctatis ;

elytris (2) apice late et obtuse rotundatis vix sinuatis, valde

striatis, interstitiis subconvexis minutissime punctulatis, subopacis ;

margine, sutura postice maculaque parva subbasali apud inter-

stitium sextum, fulvis.

Long. 63 lin. 9.

Nuwara Eliya.

The terminal joints of the palpi taper to a point; the

frontal foveee are only moderately depressed; the prosternum

has three bristles at its apex.

Acupalpus derogatus.

Acupalpus derogatus, Walker, Ann, & Mag. Nat, Hist. ser, 5, ii. p. 204.

Nuwara Eliya.

One example, which I refer to this species on an examina-~

tion of the type, the condition of which makes it difficult to

examine. It is evidently, however, an Acupalpus; oblong,

narrow, shining black, the elytra with a slight bluish tinge ;

antenne, palpi, and legs pale testaceous; tip and margins of

the elytra slightly rufous.

Tachycellus lamprus.

Harpalis metallicis haud dissimilis. Supra senescenti-niger, elytris

cuprascentibus, politis ; palpis, antennis pedibusque rufis ; capite

robusto sutura inter frontem et epistoma, lineaque curyata

frontali, profunde insculptis ; thorace transverso-quadrato antice

rotundato-dilatato, angulis posticis rectis ; elytris profunde levi-

striatis, interstitiis convexis, tertio post medium impunctato.

Long. 8 milim. 6 Q.

Colombo.

A large submetallic species resembling somewhat in form

Bibliographical Notice. 81

the male of Harpalus rubripes, but distinguishable at once

from all members of the true Harpaline group by the bisetose

penultimate joint of the labial palpi and the tapering and

pointed apices of the terminal joints of both labial and max-

illary palpi. The upper surface is glossy and relucent, and

impunctate, except the base of the thorax, which is covered

with minute separate punctures. The frontal fovee (linear

and reaching the eye, as in the rest of the genus) are very

deep, as is also the transverse suture separating the forehead

from the epistome. ‘The elytra are convex, moderate, sinuate

neay the tip, and furnished with a scutellar striole. The

male has a punctured fovea in the middle (towards the base)

of the first ventral segment, as in most other species of the

genus.

(To be continued. ]

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Crustacea Isopoda Terrestria per familias et genera et species

descripta a Gustavo Buppz-Lunp. Haynie: 1885. 8vo.

Pp. 319,

Tur publication of this work forms an era in the bibliography of

terrestrial Isopod Crustacea. Specialists acquainted with the author’s

writings and style of description have for six years been looking

forward to its appearance ; and it is not likely to disappoint their

expectations. Mr. Budde-Lund’s identifications of species described

by other naturalists are occasionally open to revision. In most

instances this is due to their descriptions being insufficiently de-

tailed and his failure to obtain access to the typical specimens ; but

in one case, perhaps in more than one, he has gone astray through

quoting a citation at second hand, instead of looking up the refer-

ence. The notes published in the ‘Annals’ for November and

December 1882 were apparently not seen by him until his Addita-

menta were in hand, and consequently the misnomers exposed in

those numbers still obtain currency ; but as he holds English authors

on this order in very slight esteem, he may have deemed the correc-

tions untrustworthy. His list of works cited is tolerably complete,

the omissions being mostly unimportant.

Mr. Budde-Lund recognizes four families of woodlice :—Onisci,

Ligie, Tylides, and Syspastide.

The Onisci comprise fourteen well-established genera arranged in

two sections—the Armadilloidea with eight genera, and the Onis-

coidea with six—besides two or three genera referred to as unknown

to the author. Of the fourteen genera specified three are gen. nov.,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 6

82 Bibliographical Notice.

and of the eight in the first section four names have to be set aside

as synonyms. One of these four is thus dealt with in the Addita-

menta. In the second section a subgenus of the first genus will

have to be renamed if the rules of ‘nomenclature be rigorously

enforced.

None of the genera in the other families are new. The Ligiw

include four genera known to the author, besides two, or perhaps

three, which are cited as unknown to him; the name of one of the

four needs orthographic emendation. The Tylides and Syspastidee

contain one genus apiece; the name of the last genus will have to

be sunk in favour of that which it was designed to supersede,

The number of species new to science that are described is 164 or

166, viz. :—of Armadillo 27, Eubelum 1, Periscyphis 2, Cylloma 1,

Armaudillidium 12, Porcellio 82 or 84, Platyarthrus 1, Oniscus 26 or

28, Trichoniscus 2, Ligidium 3, Ligia 3, and 4 of T'ylos.

The following is an enumeration of the total number of the species

of all of the genera, combined with synonymic notes :—

Family Onisci, Section Armadilloidea.— Armadillo, Duméril (1816)

[nec Lat. (1804), neque Brisson (1756) ],= Cubaris, ‘Brandt (1833),

enlarged Haton (1882) [?= Cubaris, Billb. (1820)], 37 good species

and 24 sedis incerte. Mr. Budde-Lund has failed to restore to the

first of the species the name assigned to it by Cuvier, and quotes

the reference concerning it with hesitation at second haud from

Latreille, who blundered unaccountably over Cuvier’s unmistakable

illustrations of this species. In the discussion of the nomenclature

of this genus in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (1882) p. 361, the possi-

bility of Cubaris being precluded from adoption as the name for this

genus by its having been preoccupied in Crustacea (as indicated

above) was not taken into account. The reviewer, writing at a

distance from libraries, is obliged to leave undecided the question

whether Spherillo or Orthonus, enlarged in its application, may not

have to take precedence over Cubaris. Eubelum, gen. noy., | sp. ;

Pseudarmadillo, De Sauss., 1 sp. ; Cercocytonus, B.-L.= Periscyphis,

Gerstiicker (1873) [misprinted by the author Peryscyphis, passim),

3 sp.; Spheroniscus, Gerstiicker, 1 sp.; Cylloma, gen. nov., 1 sp.:

this genus must be renamed in view of Cyllomus, Hal., and Cyloma,

Sharp. luma, B.-L.= Rhacodes, Koch (1856), and EF. purpuras-

cens, B.-L.=Rh. inscriptus, Koch, the only species. Mr. Budde-

Lund, misled by Ebner, quotes Rhacodes as a synonym of Tylos

Latreillii; but its identity with Hluma is unquestionable, and there-

fore this last name must rank as a synonym. The name Lhacodes

is not invalidated by Rhacodia, Hiibn. (1816) or Schaeff. (1838).

Armadillidium, Bdt. & Ratzeb., 31 good sp. and 11 sedis incerte.

The number 31 may possibly be open to reduction; some of the

structural differences relied upon in the descriptions for the distinc-

tion of a few of the species appear to be very like differences depen-

dent upon diversity in age of the individual specimens examined.

No indication is afforded as to whether Mr. Budde-Lund’s conclusions

as to the validity of the species to which these remarks are appli-

Bibliographical Notice. 83

cable were based upon observation of living examples, or merely

upon the study of museum specimens.

Family Onisci, Section Oniscoidea.—The author divides into 7 the

old genus Porcellio, Lat., and leaves it an open question whether

the subdivisions should be accounted distinct genera or only sub-

genera. The subdivisions bear distinctive names and are treated as

genera in the text, but are numbered as subgenera. Ist. Cylisticus,

Schnitzler (1853), 7 sp. 2nd. Porcellio, Lat. (1803), restricted

B.-L. (1879), 71 good species, 24 ill-characterized, 3 fossil, and 6

“catalogue species.” The author ranks Lucasius myrmecophilus,

Kinahan, amongst the seventy-one species ; but the propriety of so

dealing with it seems very questionable. His note as to its affinity

to Platyarthrus might even be amplified. 3rd. Hemilepistus, B.-L.

(1879), 10 sp., of which two are renamed. 4th. AMetoponorthus,

B.-L. (1879), 35-37 good species and 3-5 sedis incerte. 5th.

Rhyscotus, gen. nov., renamed, vice Stenomacrus, B.-L. MS. (1879),

1sp. 6th. Leptotrichus, B.-L. (1879), 4 or 5 sp.: this name should

be abandoned, being preoccupied in zoology, e. g. Leptotriccus | sic],

Cab. Heine (1859), and Leptothriv, Menge (1868). 7th. Bathy-

tropa, B.-L. MS. (1879), gen. nov., 2 good sp. and 1 nameless.

Platyarthrus, Bdt., 2 or 3 sp. The author deals with the old genus

Oniscus in the same manner as with Porcellio, dividing it into 5

named subgenera, which are treated as genera in the text. Ist.

Oniscus, L., restricted, 5 or 6 good species and 13 reputed sp. Of

these last O. fossor, Koch, is probably nothing but a condition of O.

murarius, L.; O. minutus, Koch, is very nearly related to Philoscia

pulchella ; and the two species named by White should be referred

to Hemilepistus and Porcellio (restrict.) respectively, doubtless to be

reduced to synonymic insignificance. 2nd, Philoscia, Lat., 22 good

species, 4 sedis incerte. 3rd. Alloniscus, Dana, 8 cr 9 sp. 4th.

Lyprobius, gen. or subgen. nov., 3sp. 5th. Scyphav, Dana, 3 sp.

The author’s transfer of S. intermedius, Miers, to the genus Philo-

scia is inadmissible. Deto, Guérin, 2 good species and 2 reputed

species. Of the latter D. Whitei, Kinahan, probably =echinata,

Guérin, and was founded upon specimens differing in sex from that

figured by the last-mentioned author, because the number of seg-

ments armed with spines is larger in the male than in the female.

[The reviewer states this from recollection.] Armadilloniscus, Ulja-

nin, 4 sp. and 2 sédis inerte. Sceleropactes, gen. nov., 3 sp. Then

two genera sedis incerte are referred to :— Acanthoniscus, 1 sp., and

Our acer 1 sp., both named from White’s MS. by Kinahan, The

former is related to the genus Armadillo of this work.

Family Ligiw.—Tr ichoniscus is divided into 2 subgenera which are

named and dealt with as genera, Ist. Dernier: Badt., 8 sp.,

and 1 in amber. 2nd, Haplophthulmus, Schobl, 2 sp. T'éanethes,

Schjidte [Titanethus], 1 sp. and 5 reputed sp. Lagidium, Bdt., 5

good sp. and 3 reputed sp. JLigia, Fab., 12 sp. known and 5

unknown to the author. Styloniscus, Dana, 3 sp. Stymphalus,

B.-L. MS. (1879) gen. nov., 1 sp. Huphiloscia, Packard [1 sp. not

cited |.

84 Miscellaneous.

Family Tylides.—Tylos, Lat., 12 sp. Family Syspastide.—Sys-

pastus, B.-L. (1879),= Helleria, Ebner (1868), 1 sp. It has already

been intimated that the name Helleria must be restored to this

genus, Ebner having priority of publication over the other authors

who have proposed the same name for different genera.

The total number of species described is 404 or 410, of which

312 or 316 are good species and 92 or 94 are species unknown to

the author or reputed species. The total number of genera is 36

or (if some be accounted subgenera) 25.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Diagnoses of three new Oriental Mammals.

By Oxpriztp Tomas, Natural History Museum.

1. Herpestes auropunctatus birmanicus, var. Nov.

Essential characters of H. awropunctatus, but hair shorter, colour

darker, and size markedly larger. Skull of type 62:7 millim. long

and 34 broad, as compared with 59-0 and 30-0 millim. in the type of

H. auropunctatus; head and body 392 millim.; tail 214; hind

foot 55,

Hab. Pegu (£. Oates)\—type. Burma (R. G. Wardlaw Ram-

say); Dilkoosha, Cachar (J. Jnglis); Manipur (4. O. Hume).

2. Sciuropterus Davisoni, sp. n.

Slaty grey above, tipped with orange, pale orange below. Tail

brown above, deep orange-rufous below.

Allied to S. lepidus, Horst., and S. Pearsoni, Gr., but distin-

guished from the first. by its larger size, much larger and_ broader

ears, and brighter coloration; from the second by its untufted ears ;

and from both by its differently shaped skull and by the absence in

it of the small first upper premolar. Head and bedy 142 millim. ;

tail 172; hind foot 36.

Hab. Malacca (W. Davison).

3. Mus Humei, sp.

Externally similar in almost every respect to Golunda Ellioti,

Gray, but with the ungrooved incisors and narrow molars of true

Mus. Front edge of anterior zygoma-root concave, as in Mastacomys

fuscus, 'Thos., and some other Australian Muride. Head and body

125 millim.; tail 106; hind foot 25-0.

Hab. Moirang, Manipur (A. O. Hume).

Figures and full descriptions of these new mammals will shortly

be published in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society.’

Miscellaneous. 85

An Endoparasite of Noteus. By Sara Gwenporen Fourks.

Tn classifying the Ciliata-Holotricha W. Saville Kent has created

a special division for those members of the order which possess no

distinct oral aperture, distinguishing them as the Holotricha-

Astomata. This division ineludes but one family group—the Opa-

linide—comprising four genera:—Opalina, Anoplophrya, Hapto-

phrya, and Hoplitophrya. The Opalinide are, without exception,

endoparasitic in habit.

Of these four genera the characteristics may be summed up as

follows :—Opalina and <Anoplophrya are both free swimming,

without means of attachment, and differ chiefly in the form of their

endoplast ; Haptophrya and Hoplitophrya are both furnished with

means of attachment, the difference in form of which furnishes the

generic distinction, the former possessing a sucking disk, the latter

a corneous keel-like band or one or more hooks. Opalina proper is

further separated by restricting its habitat to “ the intestinal viscera

of various tailed or tailless Amphibia.”

A Noteus, species unknown, having been crushed in the live-box,

there were expelled from the animal’s body, with its fluids, ciliated

bodies exhibiting decided movements. Scarcely more tangible in

their colourless transparency than air-bubbles, these bodies, varying

in shape from globose to ovate, were more or less uniformly clothed

with long delicate cilia, whose rhythmical undulations produced but

slight onward motion. No endoplasm was visible, and no oppor-

tunity for the use of reagents was afforded, as in about ten minutes

the bodies became quiescent, and then rapidly disintegrated, the

cilia disappearing first. Dr. Jos. Leidy recommends as a successful

medium of preservation for such forms a little white of egg intro-

duced into the water, which is not of itself sufficiently dense to

support such delicate cell-walls.

One of the forms was gourd-shaped, the constriction being slightly

above the middle, the whole appearance strongly suggesting lateral fis-

sion. Another, perfectly globose individual contained a number of the

refractive germ-like bodies characteristic of the Protozoa, which, on

being liberated by the dissolution of the parent cell, dispersed

through the water, probably to seek a new host and complete the

cycle of development. On the globular form the cilia appeared to

be placed in bands or clusters, while those on the ovate form were

more evenly distributed. It is possible that one may be merely an

immature form of the other.

Simultaneously with these parasites a sac of protoplasm, measur-

ing only zo", and containing ten minute scarlet to dark red

bodies, was expelled. It seemed to come from near the centre of

the forward part of the body, but was not connected with the “eyes,”

as these remained intact. This sac remained motionless near the

Rotifer for an hour, the scarlet bodies continuing in incessant motion

during that time, but no change of any kind taking place. I have

been unable to determine the nature of this sac or of the contained

bodies, and should be glad of any information as to its probable

character.

86 Miscellaneous.

The parasites measured about ;},'', exclusive of the cilia, whose

length more than equalled the diameter of the body. I believe

them to have come from some one of those cavities of the Rotifer’s

body which are filled with clear rather thin fluid, perhaps from the

stomach, but think it unlikely they can have come from the

intestinal canal, because of their extreme fragility and of the very

long investing cilia, making the total size too great for such confined

quarters.

The characteristics above noted bring this form within the genus

Anoplophrya, if we except the inconspicuousness of the endoplasm,

supposing it present, but prevent its identification with any specific

form therein included, that to which it most nearly approaches being

A. socialis, described by Dr. Leidy, under the name of Leucophrys

socialis, as present in the freshwater Polyzoon Urnatella gracilis.

From A. socialis it differs, however, in point of size, being but one

sixth that of the latter, in not having the cuticle striate, and in the

superior length of its cilia.

I propose to name this new species Anoplophrya Notet.

Briefly stated the specific characteristics of this form are as

follows :—Body globose or ovate, variably clothed with cilia more

than equalling its length ; endoplast undetected ; contractile vesicle

small; length =~". Hab, Endoparasitic in Noteus.—Amer. Journ.

pi THT

Sci. Nov. 1885, p. 377.

On the Stellerida collected during the Expedition of the * Talisman,

By M. E. Prrrizr.

The number of species of Stellerida collected during the expedi-

tion of the ‘ Talisman’ amounts to fifty-four, represented by nearly

two hundred specimens, some of which come from a depth exceeding

4000 metres. After the exploration of the great depths of the

Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico by Alexander Agassiz, and

the voyage of the ‘ Challenger,’ it might be feared that a great num-

ber of the species dredged by the ‘ Talisman’ would be already known.

Even if this were the case its expedition would not have been un-

fruitful; it would have contributed to strengthen the idea of a

supposed uniformity in the deep-sea fauna, and would have enriched

our museums with specimens which we cannot hope to obtain by

exchange. But we need not dread seeing the results of the voyage

so ably organized by M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards reduced to these

proportions. As yet we have found only three species of Stellerida

common to the West Indian seas (Dorigona arenata, E. P.; Gonio-

pecten subtilis, EK. P.; and Archaster (Cheiraster) mirabilis, KE. P.).

The species identical with those of the ‘ Challenger’ and of various

English expeditions are the following :—Brisinga coronata, Zoro-

aster fulgens, and Arcaster bifrons. Of the species of Starfishes

collected thirty-five are new, and many are eminently instructive by

the combinations of characters they present.

A more complete examination of the forms of Brisingide which

we have designated by the names of Brisinga elegans, B. semicoro-

nata, and B. robusta has shown us in them in abundance those

Miscellaneous. 87

tentacular tubes which are so constant in the Stellerida, but are

deficient in the Brisinge and Freyelle; this is another transition

towards the Asteriade, and it becomes necessary to establish for

the three species which present this character a genus which we will

name Odinia. Exactly between Coronaster and Asterias tenuispina

we have to intercalate a new form of Asterias which we shall call

A, brisingoides, and which is remarkable for having eight arms and

for its crossed pedicellariz, grouped, like those of Coronaster, at half

the height of the spines. The genus Zoroaster has furnished, besides

Z. fulgens, Wyvy. Thoms., a new species, Z. longicauda, K. P., found

at from 3000 to 4255 metres, which attains a diameter of 0°40

metre (16 inches), its disk being hardly 0-025 metre (1 inch), and the

ambulacral tubes of which are quadriseriate only at the base of the

arms. Near these Asteriadee we have to place Stichaster talismani,

E. P., which descends to a depth of 1442 metres; it presents seven

rows of dorsal plates, and two rows of ventrals armed with small

spines. Zoroaster and Stichaster form a family Sricuasrerrps,

allied to the Asteriads, and apparently replacing that family at great

depths.

A new Cribrella (C.. abyssicola), having upon its adambulacral

plates an oblique comb of five or six spines, alone, in our dredgings,

represents the Echinasteridee. On the other hand, the Goniaste-

ride, Pterasteride, Porcellanasteride, and Archasteridze are nume-

rous. The Linckiade are entirely deficient beyond 200 metres, as

well as the Pentacerotide, Asterinide, and Astropectinide. The

new species of Goniasteride belong to three genera :— Stephanaster,

with the arms dilated or rounded at the apex ; Pentagonaster, of a pen-

tagonal form, but with the sides concave and with pointed apices ; and

Dorigona, with elongated arms and with dorsal marginal plates

meeting along the median line of the arms. Stephanaster Bourgeti,

sp. noy., has only six marginal plates on each side of the body ;

these plates increase in size from the middle of the side to the penul-

timate inclusive. Analogous forms are found only on the shores of

Australia and New Zealand (Pentagonaster pulchellus, Gray; P.

Diibeni, Gray ; P. Gunnii, HK. P.; and P. dilatatus, E. P.). All the

Pentagonasteres are uniformly granular, like P. granularis of the

northern seas, and are distinguished by the number of their mar-

ginal plates, which are 10 (P. Gosselini, sp. n.), 12 (P. crassus),

and 16-18 (P. Deplasi, Vincenti, grandis, sp. n.), and by that of

their adambulacral spines, which are 3(P. Deplasi), 4 (P. Vincenti),

5 (P. crassus, P. Gosselini), or more (P. grandis) on each plate.

The Dorigone are represented by two species; they become shore-

forms only in the seas of India and China.

The Porcellanasteride include no fewer than nine species distri-

buted among the genera Caulaster, E. P.; Porcellanaster, W. T. ;

Styracaster, Sladen ; Hyphalaster, Sladen ; and Pseudaster, KE. P.

The Caulasteres (C. pedunculusa, E. P., and C. Sladeni, E. P.) are

characterized by the almost complete absence of the dorsal skeleton,

which is represented only by five fillets descending from the dorsal

peduncle and exactly interradial. Porcellanaster (P. inermis, E. P.,

and P. granulosus, KE. P.) has been well characterized by Percy

88 Miscellaneous.

Sladen ; but in opposition to his definition of the genus Styracaster,

one of our species (S. spinosus, E. P.) presents a dorsal peduncle ;

the other (S. Edwardsi, E. P.) has only a simple tubercle, but each

of its arms bears seven spines upon its median dorsal line. The

Hyphalasteres (H, Antonii, EK. P., and H. Parfaiti, KE. P.) have their

adambulacral plates of normal form and not oblique relatively to

the furrow which they border; the former has seven cribriform

organs, two of which are rudimentary, but there are for each arm

nine dorsal marginal plates, of which the last four are soldered to

their corresponding plates ; the second has nine cribriform organs.

The Pseudasteres exactly resemble Pentagonasteres with slightly

concave sides; their cribriform organs are rudimentary and their

apical plate is large and heart-shaped.

The nearest shore-relatives of the Porcellanasteride are the Cteno-

disci of the North Atlantic and the coasts of Patagonia. They live

at the following depths :—Porcellanaster tnrermis at 3000, Styra-

caster Edwardsi at 3655, Hyphalaster Antoni at 2995, H. Parfait

at 4787, and Pseudaster cordifer at 4050 metres.

Among the Pterasteridee we have to place a perfectly new form

which we shall name Myaster sol. All the Pterasteride hitherto

known have short arms and a more or less pentagonal form. Mya-

aster sol has a broad flattened disk, round which radiate nine or ten

slender, elongated, flexible arms, which give the animal somewhat

the appearance of Solaster endeca. The dorsal marsupial sac so

characteristic of the Pterasteride is, however, well developed and

closed as usual by five valves. The two examples collected by the

‘ Talisman’ were dredged off the coast of the Sahara, one at 1405,

the other at 1550 metres. This form seems to us to indicate a much

closer relationship than is usually admitted between Solaster, Kore-

thraster, and the Pterasteridsze.— Comptes Rendus, Noy. 2, 1885, p. 884.

Reproduction of Freshwater Planarie by Transverse Division.

With reference to a previous statement of his upon the above

subject (see ‘ Annals,’ December 1885, p. 522), Dr. Otto Zacharias

calls attention to the fact that Dr. J. von Kennel had already

noticed the occurrence of the phenomenon in the freshwater Plana-

rians of Trinidad (Arb. zool.-zoot. Inst. Wurzb. Bd. vi. 1883). Dr.

von Kennel says :—‘‘ All the freshwater Planariz that I found are

remarkable for their very small size, but one of them, from a small

pond on the east coast of the island, also by an interesting biological

peculiarity—it multiplies normally by transverse division, so far as

I know the first certain example among the Dendroccele Planarians.

So far as could be ascertained from the living animal, no seaual

organs are present, or they are in a very primitive state of develop-

ment. A short distance behind the mouth eye-spots make their

appearance as new formations, probably in connexion with the

development of a new brain; also a new cesophagus with a buccal

orifice; a slight depression of the epidermis indicates the future

place of division, and I frequently saw the breaking into two indi-

viduals under the microscope.”—Zooloyascher Anzeiger, Nov. 23,

1885, no. 209, p. 666.

THE ANNALS

AND ~

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 98. FEBRUARY 1886.

X.—-Notes on some Karthworms from Ceylon and the Philip-

pine Islands, including a Description of two new Species.

By Frank EK. Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S.E., Prosector to

the Zoological Society of London.

[Plate II. ]

THE following notes refer to a number of earthworms which

I have had the opportunity of dissecting during the past year.

The specimens were in no case in any fit condition for histo-

logical examination, and the descriptions of the rough ana-

tomy are in many points incomplete. I have thought, how-

ever, that the observations are worth publishing, because they

relate in two cases to new species, one of which at any rate

(Pericheta ceylonica) possesses certain structural features

hitherto unknown in the genus to which it belongs.

Pericheta ceylonica, nu. sp. (PI. II. figs. 1-3.)

Several species of his genus Pericheta have been described

by Schmarda * from the island of Ceylon ; but in no case are

these descriptions, although accompanied by chromo-litho-

graphs, of much use, since they refer only to external

characters, and even these are recorded in a very meagre

fashion. It is therefore a matter of total impossibility to

* Neue wirbell. Thiere, Bd. ii.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. q

90 Mr. F. E. Beddard on Earthworms from

decide whether the present species is really new to science or

is identical with one of the four species recorded by Schmarda.

I am not aware of any means of solving the difficulty, and

therefore venture to describe the present species under a new

name, indicating its habitat, since it clearly differs from any

Pericheta whose anatomy is known and whose specific di-

stinctness can on this account be determined with certainty.

I have only had the opportunity of examining a single

specimen of the earthworm, which I owe to the kindness of

Dr. Ondaatje.

The worm measures 9 inches in length by about 10 millim.

in breadth ; it is of an intense black colour on the dorsal sur-

face, of a dark grey on the ventral surface. In the region of

the clitellum the colour of the ventral surface differs, and is

black, like that of the dorsal surface.

The clitellum is so far different from that of other Perichete

that it is not sharply marked off from the rest of the integu-

ment either anteriorly or posteriorly ; this may be due to the

inferior state of preservation of the specimen, but is probably

not so; other species of the genus that I have recently

examined, although softened and injured by preservation

in weak alcohol, still retain the characteristic distinctness of

the clitellum, which in this genus is continued right round

the body without a break and is not saddle-shaped, as in

Lumbricus and many other genera. The clitellum of Peri-

cheta ceylonica occupies segments 14, 15,16, anda part of 17.

The sete, as in the majority of species, form a continuous

row round the middle of each segment ; in the ventral median

line, however, a minute median area remains devoid of sete ;

it did not appear to me that there was anything characteristic

in the shape of the setee.

The apertures of the spermathece are conspicuous on the

boundary-line between segments 8 and 9; they are widely

separated from each other.

On the 18th segment are the male generative openings

E z } : =)

which present an arrangement unlike that met with in any

other species of the genus at present known. The row of

sete, which in all the other segments of the body is continuous

or very nearly so round the middle of the segment, stops short

of the middle line in the 18th segment, leaving a median space

of 3°5 millim. in extent entirely devoid of setae. On either side

of this bare patch is a conspicuous orifice (fig. 1,6), through

which protrude one or two peculiarly modified sete generally

known as “penial”’ sete. On the left side of the body in

the specimen before me there are two such sete, on the right

only one. ‘The general shape of these sete can be understood

Ceylon and the Philippine Islands. 91

by an inspection of fig. 3; the distal and proximal ends are

slightly curved and convergent, while the middle portion is

straight; the distal extremity of the seta which protrudes

through the orifice ends in a sharp point and is furnished

with a series of minutely serrated ridges which are at first

regular, but as they approach the tip become broken up;

fig. 3a, which is a highly magnified representation of this

portion of the seta, shows its characteristic form and is better

than any description. It is only the distal one fourth of the

seta which is thus ornamented ; the ridges gradually disappear

behind.

In front of the aperture through which protrude these

penial sete, and therefore close to the anterior limit of the

segment, is another pair of apertures (fig. 1, a), approximately

in the same straight line with the posterior orifices. ‘The

two apertures of each side of the body are situated upon a

flattened area differing somewhat in its appearance from the

rest of the integument. ‘The internal structures corresponding

to these apertures are peculiar: the anterior pair of orifices

lead in each case into a long somewhat coiled tube, ending

cecally andof uniform diameter throughout (fig.2,a) ; with each

of the posterior pair of apertures isconnected a large brown gland

(fig. 2, 6), divided by deep furrows into a multitude of minute

lobules ; this prostate gland opens to the exterior by a long

somewhat curved muscular duct; on the left side of the body

the gland extended through five segments, commencing with

and including the eighteenth; on the posterior side of the duct

of the prostate gland is a thin-walled sac (c) containing the

penial sete already referred to. Iam unable to state the rela-

tions of the vasa deferentia to these two glands, since they, as

well as the testes, could not be recognized.

With the exception of a single species described by myself *

no Pericheta is known which possesses these peculiarly

modified penial sete; they are, however, characteristic of

other genera (e. g. Acanthodrilus, Hudrilus, Typheus), and

present more or less the same form in all, differing widely from

the ordinary setee of the body.

The complication of the prostate glands in Pertcheta cey-

lonica is a new feature in the organization of this or any

other genus.

A wultifid prostate gland, like the posterior gland of P.

ceylonica, is characteristic of the genus Pericheta and is found

in all species of the genus with but trifling modification in

shape, depending upon the more or less complete lobulation of

* P. armata, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1883, p. 216.

92 Mr. F. E. Beddard on EHarthworms from

the gland. A simple tubular prostate is characteristic of the

genera Hudrilus, Pontodrilus, and Typheus, where it is either

a straight uniform tube (Hudrilus) or curved. Acanthodrilus

for the most part agrees with the last-named genera in the

form of the prostate glands, but differs in so far that there are

two pairs instead of only one. In some genera (Lumbricus,

Microcheta) there are no prostate glands at all. Pericheta

ceylonica therefore combines the characters of Pericheta and

Acanthodrilus ; it agrees with the former genus in the distri-

bution of its sete, while the generative organs approximate in

many points to those of Acanthodrilus.

In Acanthodrilus, as already stated, there are two pairs of

prostate glands, to each of which corresponds a bundle of

penial sete ; the apertures of these glands are, in the majority

of species, upon the 16th and 18th segment; there is usually

a segment interposed between the two pairs of orifices. In

one species, however, if I do not misinterpret M. Perrier’s

statements, there is a slight difference. In this species (A can-

thodrilus verticillatus) the two pairs of orifices are more

closely approximated, being situated upon the 17th and 18th

segments. Perichwta ceylonica forms a third term in the

series; there are four male generative apertures, but these are

all upon the same segment (the 18th), one pair behind the

other*. Finally we have, as in the vast majority of earth-

worms, a single pair of male generative apertures with or

without prostate glands. It is interesting also to notice that

the prostate glands of P. ceylonica combine characters that

are found in different genera, but here united in the same

species ; one pair of prostate glands are typically ‘ Periche-

tous;”’ the anterior pair are like those of Pontodrilus and

other genera.

There is a single pair of copulatory pouches present which,

as already observed, open to the exterior on the boundary-

line between the 8th and 9th segments: the copulatory

pouches are large in proportion to the size of the animal;

each is furnished with a simple diverticulum, as in P. post-

* Perhaps the genus Eudrilus resembles Pericheta ceylonica in these

respects. M. Perrier’s description of the male generative organs in that

genus are unfortunately not very complete, owing to the inferior state of

preservation of the specimens at his disposal. In the description of the

genus Eudrilus (Nouv. Arch. de Mus. t. viii. p. 74) he speaks of two

different glandular (?) structures uniting together with the vas deferens

to open to the exterior; the first of these is an elongated organ, which

is compared to the prostate of other earthworms; the second is a Y-

shaped tube which opens into the dilated distal extremity of the vas

deferens separately from the former. These structures are stated to occur

in E. Lacazu, E. peregrinus, and E. decipiens.

Ceylon and the Philippine Islands. 93

huma (fig. 7). ‘There appear to be no nephridia present, but

the poor condition of the specimen does not permit me to

speak with certainty.

The dorsal vessel is united with the ventral by several

transverse trunks in the anterior part of the body ; in segments

11, 12, and 13 are three large pairs of transverse trunks

arising from the supra-intestinal vessel and uniting this with

the supra-nervian ; these correspond to the “ cceursintestinaux ”’

of Perrier, who has described similar transverse vessels in

Urocheta * and in Pontodrilus +.

Pericheta Houlleti, KE. P.

Pericheta Houlleti, E. Perrier, Nouv. Arch. d. Mus. t. viii. p. 99.

This species has been recorded by M. Perrier from Calcutta

and from Cochin China. Among a large number of earth-

worms from Manila which I owe to the kindness of my friend

Mr. H. E. Barwell I observed a single specimen evidently

referable to the same species. The peculiar form of the copu-

latory pouches, unlike that occurring in any other Pericheta,

renders the identification of my specimen with the species

described by M. Perrier a matter of certainty.

Pericheta posthuma. (Pl. I. fig. 7.)

Pericheta posthuma, Vaillant, Ann. Sci. Nat. 1868.

Pericheta affinis, EK. Perrier, Nouy. Arch. d. Mus. t. viii. p. 106,

Megascolex affinis, F. KH. Beddard, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist.

Dr. Horst has called attention { to the identity that really

exists between Vaillant’s species Perichwta posthuma and P.

afjinis of Perrier; if his identification be correct, it is obvi-

ously necessary to cancel the name P. afjfnis.

A large number of examples of a small species of Pericheta

from the neighbourhood of Manila evidently belong to this

species; they present at any rate the following points of

agreement with the description as given by Perrier :—The

male generative apertures, situated on the 18th segment

(the second behind the clitellum), are preceded and succeeded

by a pair of genital papille on the adjoming segments; the

copulatory pouches are situated in segments 6, 7, 8,93 each

consists of an oval sac with a small tubular diverticulum ; the

two last pairs of copulatory pouches are situated in the seg-

ment which contains the gizzard ; it is evident theretore that

this segment, though not divided by a mesentery, is composed

of two fused segments. ‘Testes in segments 11 and 12; a

* Arch. de Zool. Exp. t. iii. + Ibid, t. ix.

t ‘Notes from the Leyden Museum,’ vol. v.

94 Mr. F. E. Beddard on Karthworms from

vast number of cesophageal glands in segments 6 and 7 evi-

dently metamorphosed nephridia.

The above facts are sufficient to show that I am right in

identifying this species with Pericheta posthuma or at least

with P. affinis. The point that I wish to call attention to,

however, is the variability in number and in position of the

copulatory pouches, and this is a matter of some little import-

ance from the point of view of the determination of species.

In the majority of specimens there were four pairs of

copulatory pouches with the distribution already recorded.

Another specimen fully mature had only three pairs, while in

a second equally mature there were four pairs, but the left-

hand pouch of the seventh segment was extremely small and

rudimentary. A third example, with well-developed clitellum

and testes, had no trace whatever (visible to the naked eye) of

copulatory pouches. These facts show that the copulatory

pouches are not necessarily developed part passu with the

testes and clitellum ; the absence of these structures in Titanus

is possibly therefore only apparent.

The most remarkable variation in the copulatory pouches

that I have observed in this species is illustrated in fig. 7; in

this example there were three copulatory pouches present,

situated in a row on the right hand side of the nerve-cord in

the eighth segment.

Moniligaster Barwelli, n. sp. (Pl. I. figs. 4-6.)

I owe to the kindness of my friend Mr. H. E. Barwell,

who is at present resident in Manila, a number of examples of

a small earthworm from the neighbourhood of that town

which appear to belong to Perrier’s genus Moniligaster.

Moniligaster is at present only known by one species (JZ.

Deshayest*), a native of Ceylon, which is characterized by

the apparent absence of a clitellum and by the very remark-

able disposition of the cesophagus ; instead of being furnished

with but a single gizzard, as in the majority of earthworms,

or with two, as in Dégaster, the cesophagus of Moniligaster

has five distinct gizzards, one situated in the sixth ring of the

body and separated by an interval from four other separate

gizzards, which are in close connexion with each other and

pass immediately into the intestine.

Montligaster Barwelli is a small earthworm not more than

14 inch in length, judging at least from some twenty examples

which I have had the opportunity of examining; the other

* Nouv. Arch. d. Mus. t. viii. p. 180.

Ceylon and the Philippine Islands. 95

species, according to Perrier, is 150 millim. or 6 inches in

length.

The body of the worm is somewhat flattened from above

downwards, and is of a greenish colour and very translucent,

so much so that even in the alcohol-preserved specimens the

nervous system, the ventral blood-vessel, and in places the

segmental organs were quite visible from the outside.

I was unable to discover any traces of a clitellum, and

inasmuch as the generative organs appeared to be well deve-

loped, the absence of this structure can hardly be accounted

for by presuming the specimens to be immature. It is at

least a curious fact that not a single one of twenty specimens

had any trace of clitellum ; it would be obviously hasty to

insist upon the absence of a clitellum so generally found in

earthworms until there is some more definite proof; but, as

already stated, Perrier was unable to find any clitellum in a

single example of M. Deshayest examined by him, and the

coincidence is remarkable.

The only apertures that I could detect upon the surface of

the body besides the mouth and anus were two oval slit-like

orifices with tumid yellowish lips, which are the male genera-

tive orifices, and are situated between segments 9and 10 between

the ventral and dorsal pairs of sete. The sete are disposed

precisely as in M. Deshayest, viz. in four series of pairs; the

setee of each pair are very closely approximated. In the

disposition of the cesophagus this new species agrees in the

main with M. Deshayes?; in one specimen at any rate there

were four oval nacreous-looking dilatations of the cesophagus

close to its junction with the intestine; the anterior gizzard

of M. Deshayest of the sixth segment appears to be absent in

this specimen.

There are well-developed nephridia in all the segments of

the body.

Generative Organs.—The ovaries and their ducts I have

been entirely unable to discover.

‘The testes are present to the number of a single pair of large

oval compact glands, situated in the 9th segment. ‘The

relation of the vas deferens to the testes will be apparent from

the accompanying figure (fig. 4); it is a thin, delicate, much

coiled tube which expands when it reaches the testis and

appears to become continuous with its covering. I did not

succeed in detecting any funnel-like expansion separate from the

testis. The vas deferens (v.d.) passes down towards the ventral

side of the segment, and its termination on the boundary line

between the 9th and 10th segments is furnished with a small

oval gland (p) which corresponds to the prostate gland of other

96 Mr. F. E. Beddard on Earthworms from

Oligocheta. A portion of the vas deferens highly magnified

is shown in fig. 6; it consists of a single layer of ciliated

cuboid cells, each containing a large nucleus; in structure

it is precisely similar to that of other earthworms. I have

figured a portion to show that there has been no mistake

on my part in the identification of the vas deferens, which

differs in several points from the vas deferens of other

earthworms. These differences consist mainly in the fact that

it lies chiefly in the same segment as the testis, opening

between this segment and the next, and that there is

only a single vas deferens on either side of the body.

The figure to which I have referred illustrates this point; it

represents the testicular segment seen from behind: T is the

large oval testis, v.d. the coiled vas deferens, and p the pro-

state, in common with which the vas deferens opens ; @ is the

cesophagus seen in section; D and y, the dorsal and ventral

blood-vessels respectively ; the transverse trunk or heart (v.s.)

which unites the two gives off a large vessel which presently

divides into two branches, one passing up to the testis, the

other supplying the prostate.

Evidently therefore this earthworm, in the structure of the

male generative organs, assimilates very closely to the type

of structure characteristic of, though not always found in,

the Limicolous Oligocheta. Where there is but a single vas

deferens on either side of the body, as in the Naidomorpha,

Chetogastride, Tubificide, and Enchytreide, its external

aperture is situated in the segment following that which con-

tains the testes, so that the vasa deferentia like the nephridia

traverse two segments, the internal funnel being situated in

one and the external orifice in the next.

In the example of Moniligaster Barwelli described above

the vas deferens is confined apparently to one segment ; but in

other specimens the testes themselves lie in two segments

(8 and 9), projecting through the mesentery, so that the in-

ternal funnel of the vas deferens, which is represented by the

outer tunic of the testis, in reality does traverse two segments.

Furthermore there is an agreement with many of the Limi-

cole in the forward position of the testes and male generative

opening. In earthworms there are invariably two pairs of

vasa deferentia, which may ( Urocheta) or may not (Acantho-

drilus) become fused posteriorly into a single tube on either

side, and they traverse several segments (sometimes as many

as six) on their way to the exterior. There is evidently a

great difference from the disposition of the male organs of

Moniligaster Deshayest. In Moniligaster Deshayest the male

generative organs have a disposition which is, so far as ig

Ceylon and the Philippine Islands. 97

known at present, unique among the Oligocheta. There are

two pairs of testes in the 8th and 10th segments respectively ;

each of these opens on to the exterior by a separate vas deferens

furnished at its termination with a prostate gland; the ante-

rior pair of apertures are placed in the 7th segment in front

of the testes belonging to them, the latter between the 10th

and 11th segments behind their testes. This latter pair of

apertures correspond exactly to those which I have found in

M. Barwelli. The anterior pair of testes together with the

accessory structures were entirely absent ; but in this segment

were a pair of copulatory pouches (fig. 5) opening on to the

exterior in front of the outermost pair of sete. The copula-

tory pouches are remarkable from the fact that the pouch

itself is a small spherical vesicle communicating with the ex-

terior by a long, slender, variously coiled and contorted duct,

which, together with the pouch, is closely applied to the

mesentery dividing the segment from the one in front. The

length of the duct is remarkable and recalls the copulatory

pouch of certain Limicolous Oligocheta (e. g. Anacheta Kisent,

Vejdovsky, loc. cit. pl. vil. fig. 22). The presence of a pair

of copulatory pouches, instead of an anterior pair of testes

and vasa deferentia, brings the structure of the genital appa-

ratus in this species much nearer to the usual condition met

with in earthworms. M. Perrier’s account of the male genital

apparatus of M. Deshayes?, which is illustrated, is too circum-

stantial to admit of any doubts of its accuracy, though there is

evidently some resemblance between the vas deferens (‘ entor-

tillée comme serait un Gordius”’) of MM. Deshayest and the

convoluted duct of the copulatory pouch in the present species.

I feel uncertain therefore whether there is a real difference

between the two species in the structure of the male genital

organs, or whether the anterior testes and their ducts may not,

as M. Perrier suggests, be developed at different times; at the

same time it seems hardly likely that the vasa deferentia and

prostates would disappear with the testes, and I am certain

that a second pair of these structures did not exist in the speci-

mens of WM. Barwelli which I have examined. Moreover, a

comparison of M. Perrier’s figures of the posterior testes with

their ducts and accessory structures * with my own (fig. 4)

will show that there is sufficient difference to separate the two

forms, at least specifically, without reference to the presence

or absence in M. Barwelli of the anterior testes.

* Loe. cit. pl. iv. figs. 79 and 81.

98 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IL.

Fig. 1. Pericheta ceylonica. Clitellum and neighbouring segments: a

and 6, openings of glands lettered a and 6 in fig. 2.

Fig. 2. Prostate glands of same: a, coiled tubular gland ; 0, multilobate

gland.

Fig. 3. Genital seta of same.

Fig. 3a. Distal extremity of genital seta.

Fig. 4, Diagrammatic transverse section of segment 9 of Moniligaster

Barwelli, ce, alimentary canal; D, dorsal blood-vessel ; y, ven-

tral blood-vessel; 2, nerve-cord; T, testis; v.d., vas deferens ;

Pp, prostate; v.s., lateral blood-vessel connecting dorsal and ventral

blood-vessels; s, ventral pair of sete ; s', dorsal pair of sete.

Fig. 5. C.p., copulatory pouch of same; », nerve-cord; s, ventral pair of

sete ; s', dorsal pair of set.

Fig. 6. Portion of vas deferens of same (v.d. in fig. 4), highly magnified.

Fig. 7. Copulatory pouch of an example of Pervcheta posthuma; three

pouches in one segment (no. 8).

X1.—Some new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters.—

No. 2. By Dr. ALFRED C. STOKES.

[Plate I.]

Heteromita variabilis, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 1.)

Body soft, flexible, and very changeable in shape, sub-

spherical, ovate, elongate, subcylindrical, trequently with both

extremities curved towards the ventral aspect, and often with

the anterior border slightly and obliquely emarginate ; endo-

plasm granular; flagella very unequal in length, the trailing

appendage twice as long as the contracted body, the vibratile

one third or one fourth of the length of the body ; contractile

vesicle single, spherical, located near the centre of the ventral

surface; nucleus single, subspherical, near the posterior ex-

tremity. Length of body gy'5p to yyys5 inch.

Hab. The apparently empty body of a dead Canthocamptus

minutus, Miiller.

Fig. 1 shows some of the changes in form assumed by this

remarkably metabolic creature, ot which the posterior extre-

mity is especially soft and changeable in shape. ‘The infu-

sorian differs from all other members of its genus in the

proportionate length of the flagella, the vibratile appendage

being shorter than that of any previously recorded species.

The animalcules were observed crowding the empty body of

a dead Canthocamptus.

Paramonas alata, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 2. Diagram.)

Body ovate, persistent in form, about twice as long as

broad, widest and rounded posteriorly; traversed longitudinally

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 99

by four compressed, equidistant, somewhat obliquely directed

keel-like elevations, thus exhibiting in horizontal optic section

four diverging wing-like appendages or processes; oral aper-

ture conspicuous ; flagellum about twice as long as the body ;

endoplasm transparent, colourless. Length of body 7,'5;5 inch.

Hab. Pond-water, with Ceratophyllum demersum, L.

In fig. 2 is delineated a diagrammatic horizontal optic

section, showing the arrangement of the ale.

CLOSTENEMA*, gen. nov.

Animalcules naked, free-swimming, fusiform or elongate,

persistent in shape; flagella two, diverse in length, originating

near together at the anterior border, the longer extended in

advance, the shorter usually held beneath the lower surface,

both vibratile; pharyngeal passage present, and apparently

communicating with the contractile vesicle.

Clostenema socialis, sp. nov. (PI. I. fig. 3.)

Body fusiform, three times as long as broad, the frontal

border obliquely emarginate, the posterior extended in a short

rounded prolongation ; long flagellum equalling or exceeding

the body in length, the short one about one fourth or one fifth

the Jength of the infusorian; pharyngeal passage extremely

narrow ; contractile vesicle double, in the anterior body-half,

near one lateral border ; nucleus apparently subcentral ; endo-

plasm colourless, slightly granular. Length of body 7255 inch.

Anal aperture not observed.

Hab. Standing water, with Lemna. Gregarious.

Reproduction takes place by longitudinal fission, presu-

mably after conjugation, which was observed. While swim-

ming the animalcules advance evenly and rather slowly without

revolution on their axis, the long flagellum being held in

advance, the distal extremity most actively vibrating. The

favourite position seems to be a quiescent one in companies,

with the frontal border in contact with amass of débris, or an

algal filament, the flagella vibrating and extending quickly in

various directions. No oral aperture could be positively dis-

cerned, although what I have interpreted as a very narrow

pharyngeal passage was apparent. The granules within the

endoplasm have a tendency to collect in the posterior prolon-

gation, as if an anal aperture might be present there, but none

has yet been noticed. ‘he entrance of solid food-particles

through the pharynx also escaped prolonged observation.

Its systematic position is probably among the Spheno-

* KAwaorns, 2 spindle ; vjpa, a thread.

100 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

monadidx of Saville Kent, immediately preceding Sphenomonas,

from which it is excluded by its smoothly rounded surface

and the position of the short flagellum, which, although vibra-

tile, is more or less trailing, and habitually held beneath the

body. Several individual animalcules have been observed

with a bulbous enlargement to the distal extremity of the long

flagellum.

CYCLANURA*, gen. nov.

Animalcules free-swimming, persistentin shape, compressed,

the posterior extremity evenly rounded, and never exhibiting

a caudal prolongation ; otherwise as in Phacus.

This Infusorian, which is Phacus without the caudal pro-

longation, bears the same relationship to that genus as Huglena

to Amblyophis.

Oyclanura orbiculata, sp. nov. (PI. I. fig. 4.)

Body ovate or suborbicular, thick, compressed, scarcely

longer than broad, having an excentric, longitudinal, keel-

like elevation across the right-hand side; frontal border con-

spicuously emarginate ; cuticular surface longitudinally striate ;

colour grass-green ; endoplasm enclosing a spherical, poste-

riorly located amylaceous corpuscle ; contractile vesicle ante-

riorly placed, in close proximity with the red pigment spot.

Length of body 34> inch.

Hab. Stagnant pond-water.

This rather peculiar form would seem to be foreshadowed

by Phacus acuminatus, Stokes t, in which it is only necessary

to suppress the short, straight, and sharply-pointed caudal

prolongation, to have essentially the infusorian here described.

‘The latter is, however, nearly twice as large as Ph. acumi-

natus, and its body is very much thicker and stouter. It is,

indeed, more robust in every particular than any previously

recorded species of the genus. This peculiarity is conspicu-

ously apparent.

Chrysopyxis urceolata, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 5.)

Lorica urceolate, less than twice as long as broad, widest

anteriorly, tapering posteriorly to an obtusely rounded point

of attachment, the margins then convex; or with nearly

straight lateral borders and an acute point of attachment;

narrowed anteriorly and prolonged as a short, truncate, neck-

like portion with slightly converging margins ; animalcule sub-

spheroidal, occupying the centre of the lorica, to which it is in

* xukdds, round; a, privative; ovpa, tail.

+ ‘American Monthly Microscopical Journal,’ Oct. 1885,

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 101

no way attached ; flagella projecting considerably beyond the

lorica mouth, widely diverging ; colour bands yellow, laterally

placed ; contractile vesicle single or double, minute, posteriorly

located. Length of lorica 3455 inch.

Hab. Freshwater, attached to filamentous Alga. Gre-

garious.

Chrysopyxis dispar, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 6 and 6 a.)

Lorica urceolate, once and a half to twice as long as broad,

widest anteriorly, tapering posteriorly to a subacute point of

attachment, the lateral borders then nearly straight ; or the

body of the lorica subspherical, tapering, and constricted poste-

riorly ; both forms narrowed anteriorly to produce a straight,

more or less conspicuous neck-like prolongation ; a curved

partition extending transversely across the lorica near the

centre, and dividing its cavity into two unequal parts; animal-

cule subspheroidal, not attached to the lorica, but supported

by the transverse partition; colour bands yellow, lateral.

Length of lorica -2y5 to ts'o5 Inch.

Hab. Freshwater, on confervoid Alge, in company with

the preceding.

Urotricha platystoma, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 7.)

Body oval or somewhat obovate, less than twice as long as

broad, subcylindrical, entirely ciliate, the cilia vibrating irre-

eularly and independently, shortest and least numerous on the

posterior border ; cuticular surface conspicuously ornamented

by minute hemispherical elevations arranged in longitudinal

series ; oral aperture apical, the margins slightly protruding,

giving it a pouting aspect; posterior springing hair shorter

than the body, obliquely directed, its distal extremity usually

curved ; contractile vesicle single, spherical, near the lateral

border of the posterior extremity; anal aperture postero-

terminal near the pulsating vacuole. Length of body go inch.

Hab. Standing water, with Sphagnum; movements rota-

tory and leaping by means of the posterior seta. Reproduc-

tion by transverse fission.

The oral aperture is enormously expansile. An individual

has been seen attempting to engulf the empty lorica of Trach-

elomonas volvocina, Khy., expanding the oral orifice to an

extent nearly equalling the diameter of the spherical shell.

The position of the anal aperture has not been previously ob-

served in the species of this genus.

Tillina campyla, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 8.)

Body elongate-ovate, entirely ciliate, soft, flexible, about

three times as long as broad, widest and rounded posteriorly,

102 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

the anterior extremity recurved towards the ventral surface,

the ovate oral aperture placed in the ventral concavity thus

formed; cuticular surface longitudinally striate; pharynx short,

recurved, the roof bearing a series of fine cilia, longest ante-

riorly, and projecting beyond the oral aperture ; contractile

vesicle single, spherical, posteriorly placed near the ventral

surface ; nucleus single, subspherical, and subcentral. Length

of body zty inch.

Hab. Standing water, with dead leaves. Movements

rapid.

The pharyngeal ciliation seems to be confined to the superior

wall or roof. The cilia are very fine, and usually vibrate

synchronously, thus presenting so close a resemblance to an

undulating membrane, that their character can be satisfac-

torily determined only when the infusorian is in a dying

condition.

Amphileptus monilatus, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 9.)

Body elongate, subfusiform, about fifteen times as long as

broad, the dorsal surface flattened, the ventral convex, the .

anterior trunk-like portion forming one fourth of the entire

length of the body; the posterior attenuate tail-like part

about one sixth of that length, the trunk bearing a fringe of

larger cilia on its lower surface, and an even inferior row of

trichocysts ; contractile vesicles small, numerous, in a single

series along the dorsal border, but not extending into the

posterior attenuation ; nucleus moniliform, the nodules small,

ovate ; pharnyx conical, finely plicate; anal aperture at the

base of the caudal prolongation. Length of body 3; inch.

Hab. Still water, with Ceratophyllum and Utricularia.

In general appearance this Infusorian closely resembles A.

gigas, C. & L., differing chiefly in the shorter trunk, and espe-

cially in the moniliform nucleus, the latter, in A. gigas, being

band-like.

In connexion with A. gigas I have been able to verify the

statement of Wrzesniowski, that reproduction takes place by

oblique central fission. The first noticeable change in the

appearance of the body is the development of an obliquely di-

rected subcentral ridge apparently surrounding the animaleule.

The division is rapid, the anterior portion of the posterior

moiety being very obliquely truncate and finally developing

into the trunk; the posterior surface of the anterior part being

evenly rounded immediately after fission. ‘The oral aperture

and conical pharynx are formed in the posteriorly separating

moiety before the final division of the two individuals. Con-

jugation has been observed with a form which I have identified

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 103

doubtfully with A. margaritifer, Ehy., union taking place

between the parts anterior to the oral aperture, this orifice

being occasionally included.

Loxophyllum vorax, sp.nov. (Pl. 1. fig. 10.)

Body elongate lanceolate, three times as long as broad,

longitudinally striate, soft, flexible, and elastic, both extre-

mities rounded and somewhat curved towards the ventral

border, the posterior widest, the body tapering thence towards

the frontal region ; oral aperture subterminal, enormously ex-

pansile; dorsal border convex, the ventral usually flattened ;

nucleus single, ovate, subcentral ; contractile vesicle single,

spherical, situated near the ventral border of the posterior

extremity ; trichocysts numerous, conspicuous, arranged in a

parallel series perpendicular to the frontal, dorsal, and posterior

borders; anal aperture not observed. Length of extended

body y4> inch.

Hab, Standing water, with Sphagnum.

In a single instance the transparent colourless body was

wonderfully distorted by the internal pressure of two Rotéfers

which the Infusorian had engulphed. The body was here

scarcely longer than broad, and the surface was most irregu-

larly protruded. As digestion was accomplished the normal

contour was resumed, and the animal’s sluggish movements

became more active. When swimming the movements are

often rotatory on the long axis.

Colpidium putrinum, sp. nov. (PI. I. fig. 11.)

Body ovate, less than twice as long as broad, longitudi-

nally striate, the anterior extremity obtusely pointed, the

ventral surface slightly flattened ; vibratile membrane small ;

contractile vesicle single, spherical, laterally located near the

posterior extremity; nucleus subspherical, subcentrally placed ;

endoplasm granular, usually crowded with small spherical

food-masses ; anal aperture inferiorly postero-terminal. Length

of body =, to go inch.

Hab. A putrid vegetable infusion in creek-water.

Reproduction is by transverse fission, a second contractile

vesicle generally appearing previous to the beginning of the

process.

Colpidium striatum, sp. nov. (Pl. 1. fig. 12.)

Body subreniform, twice as long as broad, longitudinally

striate, the anterior extremity slightly curved towards the

ventral aspect ; vibratile membrane conspicuous; contractile

104 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

vesicle single, spherical, postero-lateral, often leaving several

small vacuoles after systole; nucleus single, subcentral.

Length of body sho inch.

Hab. An infusion of decaying aquatic vegetation.

In form this resembles C. cucellus (Schrank), S. K., being

somewhat more curved anteriorly. It differs in having but

one nucleus, and in the postero-lateral position of the pul-

sating vacuole. Reproduction is by transverse fission.

DIPLOMASTAX, gen. nov.

Animalcules free-swimming, holotrichous, elongate-ovate,

subcylindrical, produced posteriorly in a more or less retrac-

tile tail-like prolongation ; oral aperture ventral, enclosing

two vibratile membranes; contractile vesicle single; tricho-

cysts absent.

The proper position of the genus is probably with the Ophryo-

glenide of Kent, although the presence of two vibratile mem-

branes will necessitate a slight change in the diagnosis of the

family as now formulated.

Diplomastax frontata, sp. nov. (PI. I. figs. 13 and 14.)

Body elongate-obovate, subcylindrical, transparent, longi-

tudinally striate, and finely reticulated, five times as long as

broad, the lower or ventral surface convex, the dorsal slightly

concave, tapering posteriorly to a somewhat retractile tail-like

prolongation forming about one fifth of the entire body ; an-

terior extremity narrowed, obtusely pointed; oral aperture

narrow, ovate, obliquely placed on the ventral or convex

surface at some distance from the anterior extremity, enclosing

two small vibratile membranes; contractile vesicle single,

spherical, near the centre of the dorsal or concave border ;

nucleus presumably represented by a large, ovate, subcentral,

clear space. Length of body y4y inch. |

Hab. Still water, with Myriophyllum.

The aspect of this interesting Infusorian floating on the

concave or dorsal surface, with the obliquely placed oral

aperture thus directed upwards, at once suggests the thought

of a microscopic shark—the suggestion and the resemblance

not being far-fetched. It is the appearance, however, that

brings the shark to mind.

Reproduction is accomplished by transverse fission, pre-

sumably after conjugation, which I have observed, union being

made at the anterior portions of the ventral surfaces. When

fission is about to take place that part of the body in advance

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 105

of the oral aperture elongates, an opening, which finally be-

comes the mouth of the anterior moiety, forming at or near

the frontal border and developing from each side a very con-

spicuous vibratile membrane, the one on the right-hand margin

usually being the larger. The frontal cilia are then also

more conspicuous and apparently larger than in the mature

individual. ‘The dividing portion finally separates, having the

posterior tail-like prolongation and a terminal oral aperture

containing the two prominent membranes, leaving the posterior

or original animalcule apparently unchanged. The separated

moiety, which at first but remotely resembles the mature animal-

cule, remains sluggish for some time. ‘The large, projecting,

flap-like membranes on the frontal border seem to be an in-

cumbrance, and, until the oral aperture assumes its proper

position and the membranes become enclosed, the Infusorian

seldom moves unless jostled by some more active inhabitant

of the live-slide, when it quickly darts forward only to resume

its quiet waiting. ‘The existence of the two vibratile flaps

might readily have been overlooked, or the two mistaken for

a single one, if reproductive fission had not been observed,

since to separate them, even with a high-power objective, is

no easy matter.

HISTIOBALANTIUM®*, gen. nov.

Animalcules free-swimming, heterotrichous, ovate, some-

what depressed, persistent in shape, the ventral aspect flat-

tened; setose hairs abundantly developed on all parts of the

surface ; the oral fossa near the centre of the ventral aspect,

on the left-hand side of the median line, ovate, capacious, the

cilia of the left-hand border long, fine, setose, the frontal wall

bearing a ciliary tuft, and the mght-hand margin supporting

an undulating membrane, which forms posteriorly a freely

motile infundibuliform sack continued backward as a narrow

membranous tubular passage, at the posterior extremity of

which is the oral aperture, the oral fossa also enclosing ante-

riorly a secondary vibratile tuft of long cilia ; contractile

vesicle multiple; nucleus ovate, anter iorly situated.

Inhabiting fresh waters.

This Infusorian is excluded from “the Bursariade of Stein

by the presence of the vibratile membrane, to say nothing of

the remarkable infundibuliform sack with the tubular poste-

rior prolongation and the anterior ciliary tufts. ‘The adoral

cilia fringing the left-hand border of the oral fossa apparently

do not surround the posterior margin of the peristomial depres-

* iotiov, a membrane; Sadavruor, a little sack.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 8

106 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

sion, but are there met by the cilia of the right-hand margin,

which do not conspicuously differ from those clothing the

cuticular surface. From the remaining families of the order

this Infusorian is excluded by the linear arrangement of cilia

just referred to ; the formation of a new family group will there-

fore be necessary for its reception, the position of the new

group in a system of classification beg immediately following

Stein’s Bursariade and preceding the Spirostomide of Kent,

Histiobalantiide necessarily being the family title.

Histiobalantium agile, sp. nov.

(Pl. I. figs. 15 and 16.)

Body ovate, one and a half times as long as broad, some-

what depressed, the dorsal surface convex, the ventral slightly

flattened, both extremities evenly rounded; the left-hand

body-margin evenly convex, the right-hand border gibbous ;

cuticular cilia abundant, curved; numerous long, fine, setose

hairs projecting from all parts of the surface ; oral fossa ovate,

capacious, situated near the centre of the right-hand side of

the ventral aspect, its posterior region supporting a conspicuous

retractile and freely motile infundibuliform membranous sack,

which is posteriorly prolonged as a narrow, flexible, mem-

branous, and tubular passage leading to the oral aperture, and

anteriorly continued as a broad undulating membrane attached

to the right-hand border of the oral fossa, and as an incon-

spicuous membranous velum adherent to the left-hand side of

the same depression and enclosed within it; adoral cilia on

the left-hand margin of the oral depression long, fine, setose ;

a broad tuft of lone setose cilia springing from the frontal

border of the oral fossa and directed backward, a second broad

tuft of vibratile setose cilia anteriorly enclosed within the oral

cavity, attached to the anterior superior wall, their posterior

extremities free ; oral aperture near the posterior extremity of

the body, followed by a short somewhat adcurved pharyngeal

passage ; contractile vesicles small, multiple, scattered ;

nucleus ovate, situated near the anterior border; anal aper-

ture not observed ; endoplasm granular, colourless, transparent.

Length of body sts inch.

Hab. Fresh water, with Ceratophyllum.

The enclosed adoral sack and its posterior tubular prolon-

gation appear to be adherent to the walls of the oral fossa

only at the points where the tubular passage surrounds the

oral aperture, and anteriorly by the membranous continuation

of the infundibulum. The entire organ, composed of bag-like

velum and tubular adoral passage, is freely motile, being

variously protruded and retracted and rolled from side to side,

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 107

the thin anterior right-hand membrane being at times thrust

into the oral fossa or arched above it like a protecting shield.

The enclosed superior vibratile tuft of cilia which, so far as I

have observed, never protrudes beyond the margin of the oral

fossa, is, when not in motion, usually pressed upward against

the roof of the cavity, and when the Infusorian is viewed in a

lateral position, or in vertical optic section, appears like the

thickened edge of a vibratile membrane ; it is only when the

animaleule is examined by focussing through the thickness of

the body from the dorsal surface, or when the creature fortu-

nately comes to rest with the ventral aspect towards the ob-

server, that the true character of the organ can be ascertained.

The cluster widens posteriorly by a separation of its constituent

cilia, as also does the lower and more nearly external frontal

tuft. The latter, however, seldom or never vibrates. Its

function appears to be to assist in imprisoning the food by

closing down over the cavity, or by entering the latter in

company with the undulating membrane.

The setose hairs extending beyond the cuticular cilia are

about twice their length. They are evidently tactile in func-

tion, being used to inform the Infusorian of the approach of

food or of an enemy to be avoided. If the former, the ani-

malcule immediately and most actively leaps upon it, seizing

and forcing it into the endoplasm so quickly that, although I

have repeatedly witnessed the act, I am ignorant of the pre-

cise method employed in the capture. If an approaching

free-swimming animalcule ever so slightly touches a setose

hair on any part of the surface, Histiobalantium at once leaps

upon it, frequently making a haif-revolution on the transverse

axis, and seldom missing the object wished for. The undu-

lating membrane closes over the oral depression, often forcing

itself within the cavity; the Infusorian makes a strong con-

tractile, somewhat convulsive effort, at once reminding the

observer of the similar movement by Floscularia ornata when

food is passing onward towards the mastax, and the captive is

dashed through the oral aperture into the posterior part of the

body, whence it is gradually transferred to the anterior and

dorsal regions for digestion. The whole act is performed with

remarkable swiftness, the food being accompanied by an

unusually large bubble of water, as if the oral fossa had

poured its entire liquid contents into the endoplasm. This

habit probably accounts for the development of the multiple

contractile vesicles. The peculiar springing movements

described are, it is supposed, caused by the sudden action of

the setose hairs so abundant on the body.

The entire oral apparatus is remarkably complex. I may

108 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

therefore have misinterpreted some of the appearances. My

drawings are, I fear, little more than diagrams.

Rhabdostyla pusilla, sp. nov. (PI. I. fig. 17.)

Body campanulate, tapering posteriorly, less than twice as

long as broad; cuticular surface transversely striate ; peri-

stomial border revolute, slightly exceeding the body-centre in

width ; pedicle scarcely longer than the body; contracted

animalcule ovate. Length of body 773; inch.

Hab. Pond water, on Ceratophyllum.

Thus far but three individuals of this readily recognizable

form have been met with, all of these being attached near

together on a fragment of Ceratophyllum. It is the smallest

member of the genus yet observed, and could easily be iden-

tified by its diminutive proportions alone. ach ot the three

specimens noted had the pedicle attached as shown in the

ficure, the extremity being adherent to the side of the plant

opposite to that on which the Infusorian habitually expanded

itself, the lower portion therefore curving around the basis

of support and apparently acting as a spring whereby the con-

tracted animalcule was suddenly and rapidly thrown to that

side of the plant to which the pedicle was attached, the body

of the animalcule then, as well as on its return to the former

position, describing a semicircular path through the water.

That this is, as I believe, characteristic of the species can be

determined only by examining a larger number than has yet

been obtained.

Vorticella Lemne, sp. nov. (PI. I. fig. 18.)

Body conical-campanulate or subpyriform, not changeable

in shape, less than twice as long as broad, widest centrally,

the posterior extremity tapering; cuticular surface finely

striate transversely ; peristomial border revolute, not everted,

slightly narrower than the body-centre ; pedicle from two to

three times as long as the body ; pharyngeal passage long ; con-

tractile. vesicle close to the vestibulum. Length of body 94>

inch.

Hab. Pond water, on the rootlets of Lemna. Solitary.

In form this resembles V. octava, Stokes *, but is readily

recognized as different by its persistence of shape, by the

proportionate length of the pedicle, and especially by the

absence of the peculiar twisted appearance of the sheath.

* This journal, June 1885. °

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 109

Vaginicola ampulla, sp. nov. (PI. I. fig. 21.)

Lorica retort-shaped, erect, about three times as long as

broad, widest posteriorly, tapering thence to the rounded

point of attachment, and anteriorly to the curved neck-like

portion ; aperture obliquely directed, the margins very slightly

everted, the frontal border truncate ; enclosed animalcule, when

fully extended, projecting for about one third of its length

beyond the lorica. Length of lorica +45 inch.

Hab. Fresh water ; attached to filamentous Alge.

The lorica is hyaline when young, becoming deep chestnut-

brown with age. Very frequently individual lorice were

observed with varying proportions of the posterior region

coloured and semiopaque, while the frontal portion remained

colourless and transparent, others with the entire sheath darkly

tinged being almost as numerous. ‘This leads me to suggest

that Vaginicola vestita (the Planicola vestita of De Fromentel),

in which the colour is described as being restricted to the pos-

terior part of the lorica, may have been diagnosed from an In:

fusorian approaching maturity, and consequently beginning to

assume its mature coloration. This seems more plausible than

Saville Kent’s conjecture that the sheaths may have been re-

paired, or that the animalcule had occupied an old and deserted

lorica on which it had built a new frontal addition.

BaLANITOZOON *, gen. nov.

Animalcules free-swimming, ovate or subpyriform, persis-

tent in form, not cuirassed, the anterior portion of the cuti-

cular surface clothed with vibratile cilia, the posterior region

naked ; oral aperture apical, without larger adoral cilia; pha-

rynx apparent; a single postero-terminal seta present; ani-

malcules leaping as well as swimming.

Inhabiting fresh water.

The ciliation of the anterior one half or two thirds of the

cuticular surface, the absence of a series of differentiated oral

cilia, and the reduction in the number of the springing hairs

to one, and the position of that one on the posterior extremity

of the body, exclude this remarkable Infusorian from the

Halteriidee of Claparéde and Lachmann. — Its ordinal position,

the writer supposes, is among the Peritricha, although there is

at present no type known in that infusorial order to which it

bears a resemblance, the extensive cillation of the anterior

region and the absence of distinct oral cilia being clharacter-

istic of Balanitozoon alone. Only a slight effort of the imagi-

* Badavirns, shaped like an acorn; Coop.

185 )

110 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

nation is needed to further suggest that this form is connectant

or transitional between the Holotricha and the Peritricha, the

presence of cilia on the posterior body region being alone needed

to relegate the creature to the former order, and the develop-

ment of distinctly differentiated adoral cilia, in addition to the

cuticular series now existing, being only necessary to admit

it as an undoubted member of the Peritricha. Its peculiar

springing or leaping movements call to mind the similar

saltatory efforts of //alterta. Occasionally a depression is

formed around the body at a short distance trom the posterior

extremity, when the little creature not remotely resembles an

acorn in its cup, an appearance that suggested the generic

name.

Balanitozoon agile, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 19.)

Body conical or subpyriform, less than twice as long as

broad, widest and truncate posteriorly, thence tapering to the

frontal border; the anterior two thirds only of the cuticular

surface clothed with long adeurved cilia; posterior terminal

seta subequal to the body in length, its distal extremity

usually curved; oral aperture apical; anal opening not ob-

served ; contractile vesicle single, spherical, situated near one

side of the posterior border; nucleus small, subspherical,

placed near the centre of one lateral margin; endoplasm

colourless, often granular posteriorly, and enclosing coloured

food particles ; movements rotatory on the longitudinal axis,

with frequent and violent lateral leaps. Length of body rs

inch.

Hab. Standing water, with Sphagnum. Reproduction by

transverse fission.

The cuticular cilia appear to be disposed in distinct parallel

circles, not in the spirals so common to the Peritricha.

Neither is there any sign of the peritrichous arrangement of

an anterior or adoral ciliary wreath where one arm of the

spiral descends into an oral fossa, since no fossa exists here,

the oral aperture being a minute orifice followed by a short

but distinctly visible pharyngeal passage. The cilia are com-

paratively long and are usually curved towards the frontal

extremity.

The movements, in addition to the sudden lateral leaps,

which are presumably caused by the action of the postero-

terminal seta, are rapid and erratic. Reproduction is b

transverse fission, the springing seta being developed from

the posterior portion of the anterior moiety, and projecting

obliquely from and beyond the deepening constriction for a

. . fe e c=} .

long time before the final separation of the animalcule.

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters, 111

Uroleptus Sphagni, sp. nov. (Pl. I. fig. 20.)

Body clavate or broadly obovate, depressed, three times as

long as broad, extensile posteriorly ; widest and rounded ante-

riorly, somewhat curved towards the left-hand side, thence

tapering to an attenuate, usually pointed, caudal prolongation,

which, when extended, equals or exceeds in length the

greatest width of the body; lip crescentic, prominent; ante-

rior border somewhat curved towards the dorsal aspect, thus

forming a conspicuous transverse groove or depression on the

frontal region of the dorsum; peristomial field broad, extend-

ing through the anterior one third of the ventral surface, its

posterior termination curved toward the right-hand side, the

left-hand margin bearing the adoral and a series of fine par-

oral cilia, the right-hand border finely ciliated and supporting

an undulating membrane ; frontal styles four or five ; ventral

sete in two median lines extending into the caudal prolon-

gation; marginal sete projecting posteriorly, those on the

left-hand side originating at the posterior extremity of the

peristomial field in close proximity to the ventral sete, and

extending obliquely and longitudinally towards the posterior

portion of the left-hand border; contractile vesicle single, sphe-

rical,on the left-hand side of the peristome-termination, near the

body-margin ; nucleus double, elongate-ovate, with a laterally-

attached nucleolus; dorsal hispid seta: numerous, fine and

short; anal aperture on the left-hand border of the dorsal

surface near the origin of the caudal prolongation. Length

of body ys» inch.

Hab. Standing water, with Sphagnum.

The caudal prolongation is very frequently extended until

it becomes almost filiform. It is then also often arcuately

curved. In the numerous specimens examined I have been

able to determine the existence of but one nucleolus, which is

attached to the anterior nuclear nodule. ven the use of

reagents failed to disclose a second.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Heteromita variabilis, X 675.

Fig. 2. Paramonas alata. Diagram.

Fig. 3. Clostenema socialis, X 1225,

Fig. 4. Cyclanura orbiculata, X 330.

Fig. 5. Chrysopyxts urceolata, X 1350.

Figs. 6 & 6a. Chrysopyais dispar, X 1350.

Fig. 7. Urotricha platystoma, X 380.

Fig. 8. Tillina campyla, x 400.

ig. 9. Amphileptus monilatus, x 100,

vg. 10. Loxophyllum vorax, X 266.

112 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Fig. 11. Colpidium putrnum, x 300.

Fig. 12. Colpidium striatum, x 450.

Fig. 13. Diplomastax frontata, Ventral, x 250,

Fig. 14. Diplomastax frontata, Reproductive fission.

Fig. 15. Histiobalantium agile. Dorsal, X 300.

Fig. 16. Histiobalantium agile. Lateral, x 450.

Fig. 17. Rhabdostyla pusilla, X 500.

Fig. 18. Vorticella Lemne, X 360.

Fig. 19. Balanitozoon agile, X 810,

Fig. 20. Uroleptus Sphagni, x 155.

Fig. 21. Vaginicola ampulla, X 187.

Trenton, New Jersey, U.S. America.

XII.— Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

CahTER, F.R.S. &e.

[Continued from p. 53. }

Fam. 2. Suberitida.

Group 11. SUBERITINA (new group).

(Proposed instead of the original groups 10, 11, and 12,

viz. Cavernosa, Compacta, Laxa, and the subsequently added

group, viz. Subcompacta, which the group Suberitina is in-

tended to include as subdivisions.)

SPIRASTRELLA, Sdt. (Spongf. Kiiste v. Algier, 1868,

p. 17, taf. ii. fig. 8).

General Observations.

This genus is chiefly characterized by its spiculation, con-

sisting of a pin-like skeletal and spinispirular flesh-spicule,

the latter, like most flesh-spicules, congregated more or less

thickly into a layer on the surface; hence Schmidt placed it

among his “ Corticate”’ (!), our Pachytragida. But inasmuch

as there are two kinds, if not species, of this sponge which

possess the same form of spiculation, it becomes necessary to

seek in the size of their spicules, their structures, and their

adult forms respectively for their differences. Thus while

the spicules in the original species, viz. Spirastrella cunctatrix,

Sdt., may be set down as longer and thinner, those of the

other kind or variety, which we shall term Spirastrella cunc-

tatrix, var. robusta, are shorter and stouter (a fact of general

oecurrence too with adult spicules of all kinds even in the

same specimen, as I have often stated).

Sponges from South Australia. 113

It is to these two kinds of Spirastrella that I have long

since alluded as coming both from the south coast of Australia

and the Mauritius (‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 351).

Again, while the adult form of Spdrastrella cunctatrix is

more or less massive, pyramidal, and sessile, and has a

comparatively open fibro-reticulate structure in the interior

and a pinkish or lilac, more or less brown colour externally

in the dried state; that of the variety is compressed, erect,

flabellate, lobed, and stipitate, with a comparatively compact

structure in the interior of a chalky consistence and an

“ orange-red colour’? when fresh, but in its dried state light

ochre-yellow throughout. Lastly, the surface of Spiras-

trella cunctatrix presents slight scar-like elevations in juxta-

position, which, becoming more and more prominent towards

the lower part, may pass from simple elevations into prolife-

rous growths or processes at the base, while the surface of the

variety is uniformly smooth, especially towards the stem.

Thus contrasted, so far as my observation extends, let us

pass to a brief description of the typical species as well as the

variety, both of which occur in Mr. Wilson’s collection.

11. Spirastrella cunctatrix, Sdt.

Massive, compressed, sessile, elongated, convex or arched

longitudinally, wider below than above, where it terminates in

a longitudinal narrow space, bounded throughout by a slight

elevation of the sides, which thus converts it into a kind

of trough or gutter. Consistence firm. Colour, when fresh,

“tawny brown,” now lilac dark-grey or lilacdark-mouse-colour.

Surface consisting of a smooth dermis covering the slight

elevations of the subjacent structure, which are in juxtaposition,

more or less uniform in size and shape, scar-like, subsiding

to a common level upwards, increasing in prominence down-

wards, until at the base they pass into enlarged proliferous

growths. Vents numerous, contined to the longitudinal space

or trough which forms the summit. Spicules of two forms,

viz. :—1, skeletal, pin-like, of which the prevailing shape of

the head is subglobular, varying to simple acuate (as is usuall

the case with this spicule wherever it occurs), shaft fusiform,

finely pointed, 200 by 23-6000ths in. ; 2, flesh-spicule a spini-

spirular of four bends, varying under 12 by 3-6000ths in.,

including the spines, shaft without the spines about 1-6000th

in. in diameter. Structure from without inwards consisting of

a tough fibrous dermis, which covers a thick compact layer

plentifully charged with the flesh-spicules of the species,

passing gradually ito a less compact interior mottled grey and

114 Mr. H. J. Carter on

yellow, in accordance with the transparency of the spiculo-

fibrous reticulated skeleton and the sarcode filling its inter-

stices respectively. Size 3 in. high by 9x 3 horizontally.

Depth 19 fath.

Obs. There is another specimen in the collection apparently

of thesame species, which is simply conical, with a very smooth

surface throughout. It is 8} in. high by 2x33 in. in the

base.

As an instance of the occurrence among the Suberitina of a

form almost identical with that first described, although appa-

rently a different but closely allied species, I might cite Sub-

erites capensis, Carter, which is now, in its dried state, 144 in.

long and 5} in. in diameter at the base. It is the specimen

to which I have alluded in the ‘Annals’ for 1882 (vol. ix.

p- 850) as having been brought from Port Elizabeth (Cape

Colony), and now in the British Museum, bearing my running

no. 10,” and registered “71. 6. 5.1.” The pin-like spicule

is stouter and shorter than that of Spirastrella cunctatrix, and

the spinispirula only half the size ; so that with the identity

in form it can hardly be considered more than a variety of the

latter.

The structural elevations of the surface in both cases appear

to me to occur so often in the Suberites under different forms

as to be of characteristic value, while they are most typically

developed in Lhaphyrus Griffithsii, Bk. (Cliona celata),

where they present themselves in defined polygonal spaces in

juxtaposition, with a papilliform area in the centre, which led

Schmidt to call this sponge ‘‘Papillina suberea.”

12. Spirastrella cunctatrix, var. robusta, Carter.

Massive, stipitate, or much contracted at the base, com-

pressed, flabellate, about 3 in. thick ; proliferously lobed,

especially on one side; lobes more or less compressed, with

round, more or less crenulated, border. Consistence firm,

mealy when dry. Colour when fresh “ orange-red,” now

light ochre-yellow. Surface smooth. Vents small, congre-

gated about the margin of the lobes. Spicules of two forms,

viz. :—1, skeletal, pin-like, prevailing shape of head globular,

but very variable; shaft fusiform, rather obtusely pointed,

about 105 by 24-6000ths m. more or less; 2, flesh-spicule a

robust spinispirula, the thickest and largest altogether that

I have seen, consisting of 25 bends varymg under 11 by 8-

6000ths in., including the spines; shaft without spines, 2-

6000ths in. thick ; the former chiefly confined to the interior

and the latter to the surface, where it forms a thick layer,

Sponges from South Australia. 115

as in the typical form. Structure from without inwards,

consisting of this compact stratum of flesh-spicules, passing

inwards into a less compact structure composed of sarcode

and skeletal spicules, the latter forming a spiculo-fibrous

skeletal reticulation of a grey colour, whose interstices are

filled up by a yellowish sarcode, and the whole when dry of

course not only still more compact, but mealy in appearance

and fracture. Size variable, the largest of several specimens

7 in. high by 8 x 6 horizontally.

Depth 20 fath.

Obs. This presents the same characters in structure, colour,

and spiculation as that on the little crab’s back now in the

Liverpool Museum, which came from the Mauritius, and to

which I have already alluded.

In both these forms there is a great variety in the size

of the spinispirular flesh-spicule as well as in the form of

the head and dimensions of the pin-like or skeletal spicule,

of which only those of the largest have been given, since,

as may be easily conceived, where the spicules must be

small before they are great (like everything in nature), and

are continually and successively being formed, this must be

the case.

13. Spirastrella cunctatrix, var. porcata (dry).

This specimen appears to have been pyramidal in form

when fresh, with a smooth surface, or only slightly charac-

terized by the suberitic elevations to which I have alluded ;

but now presents a number of thick rugee running from the

base towards the apex, which appear to have arisen from a

lue-like nature of the cortical layer, that has thus been

thrown into folds whilst drying ; but whether this consistence,

of which the less compact structure of the interior more or less

partakes, is natural or caused by partial decomposition I am

unable to state. Certainly specimens of a similar species and

form have passed through my hands; but then other similar

species have, when half decomposed, presented a gluey flabby

nature when wet, and a correspondingly compact gluey cha-

racter when dry, although still retaining part of their original

structure in a glutinized condition. In every other respect

this specimen resembles Spirastrella cunctatrix, and has

been designated a variety of it under the name “ porcata” on

account of the ploughed-field lke form of the surface.

This glue-like character of the sarcode often presents itself

in dried specimens. Is it owing to partial decomposition or

to a naturally more inspissated condition of the sarcode ?

116 Mr. H. J. Carter on

General Observations.

Here it might be again stated that the spinispirula or flesh-

spicule in the Suberitina becomes gradually diminished in

size from Sprrastrella cunctatrix downwards, so as to at last

disappear altogether and leave nothing but the skeletal or pin-

like spicule, as shown in the “ List’ to which I have referred

(‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. ix. p. 347 &c.). Hence there may be

Suberitina without the spinispirula or any other form that

the flesh-spicule in these sponges may assume, as the following

will show :

14.. Suberites Wilsont, Carter (‘ Annals,’ 1885,

vol. xv. p. 113).

In this sponge, so remarkable for its carmine colour, there

is no flesh-spicule, as may be seen by a reference to the

description (/. ¢.).

15. Suberites Wilsont, var. albidus (dry).

This is precisely the same as the foregoing in respect of

its pyramidal shape, spiculation, and areniferous composition,

but the surface is more even, although still retaining traces

linearly of the suberitic elevation or polygonal division to

which I have alluded, and, where there has been a vent,

more or less torn from contraction when drying. It only

seems to differ from Suberttes Wialsont in the absence ot

colour. The specimen is 6 in. high by 7x5 at the base.

Neither original colour nor depth is given.

16. Suberites globosa.

Massive, globular in one specimen, globular-elongate in

the other, for there are two specimens, both stipitate, rising

from a thick, round, short stem. Consistence firm. Colour in

the former when fresh “‘ wax-yellow,” now whitish grey; in the

latter ‘ orange-buff,” now much thesame. Surface smooth as

glass from the compactness of the dermis. Vents in plurality

on the summit of the globular form, reduced to one very large

one with everted edge in the centre of the elongated one.

Spicules of one form only, viz. pin-like, comparatively small,

shaft fusiform, finely pointed, about 75 by #-6000ths in.

Structure from without inwards, consisting of an extremely

thin skin in the globular form, but thick (1-24th in.), tough

and fibrous in the elongated one; internally the same in

each, viz. very compact, mottled- grey and yellow by the

Sponges from South Australia. 117

presence of the sarcode in the midst of the spiculo-fibrous

skeleton. Size of globular form 1} in. in diameter; that of

the elongated one 3 in. high by 44 x 24 horizontally.

Depth 19 and 18 fath. respectively.

Obs. Somewhat different as these two forms are they

nevertheless appear to me to belong to the same species;

hence they have been described together under the same

designation.

17. Suberites flabellatus.

Massive, thick, flabellate, stipitate, lobate on the surface ;

stem thick. Consistence soft, resilient. Colour when fresh

“dull orange-brown,” now dull ochre-yellow. Surface

smooth, presenting every degree of lobulation from simple

elevation to proliterous processes. Vents rather large, sur-

rounded by a thin projecting margin, scattered irregularly

over the surface and on the prominent ends of the proliferous

growths. Spicules of one form only, viz. pin-like, prevailing

form of head subglobular, varying to simple acuate; shaft

fusiform, fine-pointed, about 190 by 3-6000ths in. Structure

internally from without inwards, consisting of a thin dermal

covering, followed by spiculo-fibrous skeletal reticulation

imbedded in sarcode, which becomes :brown, stiff, and gluey

when dry. Size 53 in. high by 53 x 22 in. horizontally.

Depth 7 fath.

18. Suberites biceps.

Massive, stipitate, terminating above irregularly in pointed

lobes; stem thick. Consistence firm. Colour when fresh

‘“erimson,” now pinkish grey. Surface smooth, minutely

reticulated. Vents scattered over the surtace, chiefly towards

the lower part. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate,

slightly fusiform, globularly inflated at each extremity (hence

the designation), 185 by 15-6000th in. Structure from with-

out inwards, consisting of a thin reticulated dermis followed

by a subcompact tissue imbedding the spicules of the species

in a fibro-reticulated skeletal mass traversed by the excretory

canals which end at the vents mentioned. Size 3 in. high by

24 horizontally.

Depth 19 fath.

Obs. This form of skeletal spicule is not uncommon in

combination with flesh-spicules (anchorates and _ tricurvates

&c.) ; and with sparsely-spined ends occurs in Suberites fistu-

‘ latus, Carter, from South Australia (‘ Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi.

p- 53, pl. v. fig. 22). The pin-like inflation at each end of

118 Mr. H. J. Carter on

this spicule shows that the pin-Uke form alone cannot be

considered “ monactinellid’’ (one-rayed) any more than the

simple acerate, which consists of two rays growing in oppo-

site directions from the central cell. “ Diactinellid” would

etymologically suit this form best (two-rayed).

19. Suberites insignis.

Massive, sessile, depressed, elliptical, slightly convex, trun-

cated below; covered with warty tubercles at one end and

with large thin-mouthed vents at the other, each in juxta-

position, with a smooth space in the centre between them,

altogether looking very much like a large sea-slug. Con-

sistence firm, tough. Colour when fresh ‘“ dark slate-grey,”

now much the same, with a tinge of violet-red. Surface

smooth, dermis thin. Vents congregated chiefly over one

end. Spicules of one form only, viz. pin-like; head varying

from subglobular to simple acuate, 100 by 1$-6000th in.

more or less. Internal structure cavernous, tissue compact.

Size 14 in. high by 4x 23 horizontally.

Depth 19 fath.

Obs. This is a very remarkable sponge on account of its

structure, which consists chiefly of enormously dilated

excretory canals, into which the water &c. entering through

the pores and their subdermal cavities is received and dis-

charged by the vents; while the surface of the excretory

canals as usual presents the characteristic subcircular ruge

together with the apertures of small canals between them.

Passing from the surface inwards the dermis may be ob-

served to be composed of a finely reticulated structure, in

each interstice of which are several pores whose apertures

lead into the subjacent subdermal cavities, which together

form a layer that is continued over the warty tubercles as

well as over every other part of the surface, forming in

many parts the outer wall or roof of the great dilated excretory

canals, which thus receive the contents of the subdermal

cavities through holes corresponding to the pores externally,

and finally eject them, or such parts as are not necessary for

the nourishment of the sponge, through the large thin-.

mouthed vents at the other end of the specimen, thus affording

another instance of a direct communication between the pore

and excretory canal systems. The “cavernous” structure

seems to find an analogue in the similarly-dilated canal-struc-

ture (lacuna) of Chondrosia reniformis, Nardo, and C. Ram-

sayt, Von Lendenfeld (Proc. Linn. Soc. N. 8S. Wales, vol. x.

pt. 1, p. 147, pl. i), of which there are two or more speci-

mens in Mr. Wilson’s collection trom ‘* Western Port.”

Sponges from South Australia. 119

20. Suberites parasitica.

This consists of a thin layer of small pin-like spicules

about 40 by 1-6000th in., together with others of ? Hilichon-

dria panicea about twice the length, parasitically covering a

fucus (Thamnoclonium flabelliforme, Harvey, Freemantle.

See ‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. ii. p. 162 &c., “ Parasites on the

Spongida ’’).

Group 13. POLYMASTINA (new group).

21. Polymastia bicolor.

Massive, flattish, slightly convex, circular, sessile, bossed

with slightly convex circular knobs of a dark grey- -brown

colour, set as it were in a yellowish flat mass; “ bosses”

varying in diameter under # in. Consistence hard, firm.

Colour when fresh “dark grey-brown,” now, as just men-

tioned. Surface dermally smooth, especially over the dark

projecting portions or “ bosses.” Vents lateral and towards

the base. Spicules of one form only, but of two sizes,

according to their position :—1, skeletal, Sue like, varying

to simple acuate, 150 by 25 -6000ths in. ; 2, the same, but

much smaller, viz. 10 to 20- “G000ths long ; : the former radia-

ting in bundles from the interior to mingle their points with

a layer of the latter, which are confined to the surface. Struc-

ture consisting from without inwards of an areniferous dermal

layer of a yellow colour, followed by a tough compact basal

tissue composed of radiating bundles of the large spicule

traversing a yellow sarcode and extending in a diminishing

degree, core-like, through the centre of the bosses, where its

presence at the summit can just be distinguished ; bosses

otherwise composed of the same radiating kind of spicular

structure, but in a dark grey sarcode, which makes the differ-

ence on the surface that led to the designation “ bicolor.”

Excretory canal-systems traversing the whole in such a pecu-

liar form that it will be desirable to describe this particularly

in the “ Observations.” Size 1} in. high by 8x 4$ hori-

zontally.

Depth 7 fath.

22. Polymastia bicolor, var. glomerata.

The same, but with the bosses enlarged and elongated so

as to obscure the yellow basal structure beneath, and thus

only present a conglomeration of mamilliform processes.

120 Mr. H. J. Carter on

23. Polymastia bicolor, vay. crassa.

The same, with only three or four processes of much

greater length, one of which is 2 in. long by 3 in. in diameter

at the base.

Obs. Not being able at first to see any vents about the

specimens, which, as before stated, present a more or less

areniferous dermal coat of a yellow colour over the basal

structure, that is between the bosses or mamilliform appen-

dages, I slit open the largest process of no. 23, and found

that the excretory canal commenced in small branches towards

the summit, in a spongy tissue which, formed of a labyrinthic

hypertrophy of the pore and subdermal cavity-structure, filled

up the end and sides of the mamilliform extension; and

tracing these downwards by means of their size and the

subcircular folds which characterize an excretory canal, they

were observed to unite into a single trunk, which, when

pursued through the yellow tissue of the body, was found to

end in a vent situated laterally towards the base of the speci-

men; thus affording still another instance of a direct com-

munication between the pore and subdermal cavity and the

excretory canal-systems at the surface of a sponge. This was

also found to be the case in the bosses of Polymastia bicolor

and in the mamilliform processes of no. 22.

There is a dry specimen of Polymastia bicolor among the

late Dr. Bowerbank’s specimens from the south coast of

Australia, now in the British Museum; but it must have

been much larger when fresh, for it is now 13 in. high by 73

x 54 horizontally. Indeed there are so inany specimens of

this species in Mr. Wilson’s collection that it, like many

others, must be very abundant about Port Phillip Heads.

Dr. v. Lendenfeld states that his Aplysilla violacea covers

“many thousand square metres in Port Phillip” (Proc. Linn.

Soc. N.S. Wales, vol. ix. p. 311).

Here I would observe with reference to a former state-

ment as to the “vents” of Desmacidon Jeffreysii, Bk.=

Oceanapia, Norman, not having been discovered (‘ Aunals,’

1882, vol. x. p. 119), that it is just possible that they

may be found on a level with the surface of the sponge quite

independently of the long tubular appendages, which, beng

in structure very much like the mamilliform processes of

Polymastia, may in like manner be simply for tnhalent

purposes ; except by accident, when the end of the tube may

be converted into a vent.

Sponges from South Australia. 121

24. Polymastia massalis.

Massive, irregularly hemispherical, truncated (? cut off by

the dredge) at the base; scattered over with small wart-like

conical processes, like mamille in miniature, not being more

than + in. long. Consistence compact, firm. Colour when

fresh “ purplish brown,” now light yellow-grey throughout.

Surface smooth. Vents in plurality, partly at the ends of the

warty processes and eae on a level with the surface. Spi-

cules of two forms, viz. :—1, skeletal, acuate, very long, 130

by §-6000th in.; 2, calipne like, 30. by 1_G000th and under ;

the torment in bundles radiating from the body, and the latter

confined to the surface, where they form a layer intermingled

with the points of the skeletal bundles. Structure compact,

traversed by the canals of the excretory systems, which open

at the vents mentioned. Size of specimen 14 in. high by

3 xX 3 horizontally.

Depth 19 fath.

Obs. The mamilliform processes in this species differ in

structure from those of the foregoing species and its varie-

ties, inasmuch as “the vents” are distinctly in some of

the mamilliform processes, which then seem to be entirely

devoted to them, while in others the same kind of structure

prevails as in Polymastia bicolor &¢.

Group 14. TRACHYINA (new group).

25. Trachya globosa.

Globular, stipitate; stem thick, cylindrical. Consistence

firm, unyielding. Colour when fresh “ bright ochre-yellow,”

now whitish grey. Surface smooth, but uneven, from the

dermal layer overlying slight elevations of the subjacent

structure. Vents Tea round the summit coronally. Spi-

cules of two forms, viz.:—1, skeletal, acerate, exceedingly

long, fusiform, eradually seen on each side toa very

fine point, 1000 by 9-6000ths in., or about } in. long ; 2, flesh-

spicule, bihamate (fibula), C- and 8- shaped, very minute, v1zZ.

about 2-6000ths in. long ; the former arranged in bundles

radiating from a condensed centre to the circumference, the

latter confined to the sareode. Structure from without

inwards consisting of a thick dermis, followed by a radiating

arrangement of the skeletal spicules in bundles trom the con-

densed centre to the circumference, imbedded in sarcode,

which is abundantly traversed by exCretOny canals, especially

towards the border. Size of head about 24 in. in diameter;

stem, which is truncated (? cut off by the dredge), 4 in. in

diameter.

Depth 19 fath.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 9

122 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Obs. There are four specimens of this sponge, all more or

less alike, but one is double-headed. At first they look so

much like specimens of Donatia that one is inclined to place

them in the same group; however, the stipitate form (there

is no stem in Donatéa) and the spiculation soon dispels this

delusion.

Group 15. DONATINA,

26. Tethea Cliftoni, Bk.

Tethea Cliftoni, Bk., Proc. Zool. Soc. 1873, p. 16, pl. ili. figs. 14 &e.

Donatia, Gray, tb. 1867, p. 541.

This seems to me to be only an enlarged form of our

Donatia lyncurtum, and therefore ought to be considered a

variety rather than a distinct species. The surface is more

prominently tuberculated and the root-like appendages larger

and more prolonged than in the British species; but the

colour is pink or orange when fresh and the spiculation and

internal structure are nearly the same. ‘There are several

specimens in Mr. Wilson’s collections averaging 2 inches in

diameter, which is twice the size of the British species (see my

illustrated description of the latter, ‘ Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv.

p- 7, pl. ii. figs. 1-3). In distribution it seems to be “ world-

wide.”

Group 19. CHONDROPSINA (new group, provisional).

27. Chondropsis arentfera.

More or less globular, sessile. Consistence firm, almost

unyielding. Colour when fresh “ buff or reddish grey,”

now whitish grey externally. Surface irregular, but smooth.

Vents numerous, irregular in size, large, scattered over the

surface, especially round the summit. Spicules of two forms,

accompanied by a great quantity of sand :—1, Skeletal, cylin-

drical, with obtuse ends, 70 by $-6000th in. ; 2, acuate, much

smaller, viz. 50 by 2-6000th in. Sand diffused, not cireum-

scribed, that is notin the form of fibre. Structure from without

inwards consisting of a thin reticulate dermis whose fibre is

charged with minute acuates mixed with grains of sand, pass-

ing into a cartilaginons fibreless tissue partly charged with

the spicules above mentioned in yellow sarcode, and partly

with grains of sand throughout, that is presenting no nuclear

condensation. When dry the sand appears in aggregations

distinct from the yellow sarcode, then of a brown colour like

glue, in which the spicules are chiefly imbedded. Size of

Sponges from South Australia. 123

largest specimen (of which there are three) globular, nearly

3 in. in diameter.

Depth 20 fath.

Obs. This specimen is infested with a short oscillatorian

parasite in great abundance, whose filaments vary in length

under 25-6000ths in. The species has been provistonally

inserted here for the reasons mentioned in my observations

on the “ group,” p. 45 antea).

Group 25. STELLETTINA.

28. Stelletta bacillifera, var. robusta, Carter (‘ Annals,’ 1883,

vole xiep. ool):

Massive, globular, sessile, or attached by one part of its

circumference. Consistence hard. Colour when fresh “ dull

maroon-red,”’ now sulphur-yellow, txternally. Surface hard,

minutely granulated. Vents scattered here and there over

the body, chiefly towards the point of attachment. Spicules

of four forms, viz. :—1, ‘the body-spicule,” as usual, a large

acerate, 245 by 14-6000th in.; 2, “¢ zone-spicule” or tetrac-

tinellid, arms simple, expanded laterally and rather recurved,

head 11-6000ths in, broad, shaft 120 by 14-6000th in.;

3, flesh-spicule, bacillar, 12 by 1-6000th in., spined all over ;

4, flesh-spicule, stellate, 2 6000ths in. in diameter. No

“forks” or “ anchors’ were seen, which may or may not

be a constant feature. Flesh-spicules confined to the dermal

layer, which is thin and receives the heads of the zone-

spicules, together with the outer ends of the body-spicules or

large acerates. Structure internally consisting of the body-

spicule chiefly, imbedded in sulphur-yellow sarcode, which

still retains its brilliancy, traversed largely by the canals of

the excretory systems, especially about the centre. Size of

specimen 1? in. in diameter.

Depth 19 fath.

Obs. If not the same this seems to differ so slightly from

Stelletta bacillifera, var. robusta, Carter (/. c.), as not to re-

quire a distinct appellation ; but as the latter was described

in the dried state, in which the colour of the interior when

fresh could not be determined, I have thought it desirable to

describe Mr. Wilson’s specimen also, as the yellow colour of the

interior is so bright and striking. Of course, to become better

acquainted with the species it will be advisable to read what

I have published on the subject where the original has been

described.

29. Stelletta wruginosa.

Globular, sessile, that is adhering by one part of the cir-

124 ; My. H. J. Carter on

cumference only to the object on which it may be fixed.

Consistence hard. Colour verdigris-green or blue throughout.

Surface smooth. Vents irreg oulatly scattered over the surface.

Spicules of five forms, together with a large pigmeuy cell,

viz. :—1, body- -spicule, as usual, a long acerate, 288 by 23-

6000ths in.; 2, zone-spicules or tetractinellids, arms simple,

remarkably fong, at first projected for a little distance ante-

riorly and later ‘ally, and then horizontally for the rest of the

course, head 100-6000ths in. in diameter, shaft 344 by

3- G000ths in.; 3 and 4, anchors and forks, each with short

thick arms and, as usual, long shafts, the former plenti-

ful, the latter small and scanty ; 5, tlesh-spicules, stellates of

two SIZES, the Jargest about 6- and the smallest 2-6000ths

in. in diameter, rays spined verticillately. Pigmental cell

globular or slightly “elliptical, distinctly nucleated and granu-

liferous, granules. brown ; cell 4-6000ths in. in diaierem

eranules strongly marked, 1-6000th in. Structure compact,

consisting from without inwards of a fibrous dermis in which

are imbedded the pigmental cells (which, from their compara-

tively large size, are striking objects), tog ether with the smaller

stellates, ‘the outer points of the body- spicules, and the heads

of the zone-spicules all mixed together. Size variable, under

an inch in diameter.

Depth about 6 fath.

Obs. There are upwards of a dozen specimens of this sponge

under the size above mentioned down to that of a pea, and all

attached to different objects, sometimes one or two together or

following each other, especially on the stalks of Chalina

polychotoma. Like the foregoing, they do not part with their

colour on being kept in ave Direct communication between

the pore-structure and the cavities of the excretory canals is

presented at their circumference.

30. Stelletta mamilliformis.

Globoconical, mamilliform, sessile. Consistence tough,

dense. Colour whitish, colourless. Surface rough, being

more or less covered with grains of sand agglutinated to the

dermis. Vent single, terminal large. Spicules of five forms,

together with a pigment-cell, viz. :—1, body-spicule, as usual,

a ‘long large acerate, 345- G000ths in. in lengths. 2, zone-

spicule or tetractinellid, arms at first simple, then bifurcate,

the simple or proximal part projected anteriorly and laterall

and the forked part horizontally, head 84-6000ths in. in

diameter, shaft 844-6000ths in. long; 3 and 4, anchors and

forks present as usual, with long slender shafts and more

slender arms than those of the foregoing species; 5, flesh-

Sponges from South Australia. 125

spicules, stellates of two sizes as usual, viz. 6- and 4-6000ths

in. in diameter respectively. Pigmental cells globular or

slightly elliptical, distinctly nucleated and granuliferous,

granules brown, sometimes colourless ; cell 4-G000ths in. in

diameter, granule 1-6000th in. Structure compact, consisting

from without inwards of a thin fibrous dermis charged with

grains of sand, piemental cells, and stellates, in which are

imbedded the distal ends of body-spicules together with the

tetractinellid heads of the zone-spicules. Size about > in. in

diameter.

Depth not mentioned, being one of a great number of

small specimens tied up in a cloth.

Obs. There are two of these which have grown together,

indicative of their having belonged to a group, thus growing

like the yellow variety of Tethya (Stelletta) dactyloidea,

Carter, in the sandy estuary of Mahim at Bombay (‘ Aunals,’

1869, vol. ii. p. 15, and 1872, vol. ix. p. 82).

31. Stelletta geodides.

Subglobose, sessile. Consistence hard. Colour when

fresh ‘dark slate,” the same now. Surface minutely granu-

lated over low mulberry-like elevations. Vents small, nume-

rous, in the grooves between the elevations. Spicules of tour

forms, together with a pigment-cell, viz.:—1, body-spicule,

as usual a long large acerate, about 600 by 6-6000ths in. ;

2, zone-spicule or tetractinellid, in which the arms are simple,

very short and thick comparatively, rather recurved and _ pro-

jected forwards and laterally, head 20-GO000ths in. in dia-

meter, shaft 375 by 6-6000ths in. No anchors or forks seen.

3, flesh-spicules, solid, elliptical, microspined all over, 2

by 2-6000th in.; 4, flesh-spicule, stellates varying under

5-600Uths in. in diameter. Pigmental cell large, globo-

elliptical, 10 by 8-6000ths in. in diameter, distinctly nucleated

and granuliterous, granules large and brown-coloured.

Structure from without inwards consisting of a dark cortex

about =; in. in thickness, of which the outer half is composed

of a layer of the flesh-spicules, nos. 3 and 4, imbedding the

distal ends of body-spicules and the heads of the zone-spicules 5

and the inner half is composed of the subdermal cavities cir-

cumscribed by tissue charged with the pigmental cell, followed

by the body-substance, which chiefly consists of the body-

spicules and the sarcode scantily charged with stellates and

plentifully traversed by the canals of the excretory system

which end in the vents mentioned. Size 24 in. in diameter.

Depth 13 fath.

Obs. The cortical layer, which in its outer half is chiefly

126 Mr. H. J. Carter on

composed of the spiniferous, elliptical, solid bodies, gives this

sponge very much the character of a G'eodia ; hence the desig-

nation. But the alliance is between these flesh-spicules and the

bacilliform bodies of Stelletta bacillifera, var. robusta, rather

than with the siliceous balls of Geodia, as may be seen by

their structure and development, together with a reference to

the illustrations of the varieties in form assumed by the

bacillar flesh-spicules given in connexion with my descrip-

tion of S. bacillifera, var. robusta (‘ Annals,’ 1883, vol. x1.

p: dol, pl. xiv. fig. 3,9).

Group 26. STELLETTINOPSINA (new group).

32. Stellettinopsts simplex, Carter (‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iil.

p. 349, pl. xxviii. figs. 16-18).

33. Stellettinopsis tuberculata.

Massive, sessile, nodularly tuberculated ; tubercles agglo-

merated into groups. Consistence hard. Colour when fresh

“ dull purple-brown,” now dark brown. Surface rough, 7. e.

minutely and uniformly granulated. Vents small, numerous,

and in the sulci between the agglomerated tubercles. Spicules

of two forms, viz. :—l1, skeletal, a large, smooth, acerate, 180

by 3-6000ths in. ; 2, flesh-spicule, a minute stellate about 2-

6000ths in. in diameter. Structure from without inwards

consisting of a thick dark dermal layer charged with sand and

stellates, traversed by the distal ends of the body-spicules

which are situated near the surface, followed by a compact

body-substance composed of the large acerate spicule imbedded

in sarcode of a lighter colour than the dermis charged with

the minute stellate. Size 4} in. high by 4x 3 horizontally.

Depth 3 fath.

34. Stellettinopsis coriacea.

A large, irregularly shaped (¢. e. amorphous) fragment.

Massive, enclosing bivalve shells an inch in diameter in its

tissue ; partly covered by a remarkably thick smooth skin.

Consistence firm. Colour when fresh “ dull purple,” now

dark pinkish slate, turning to madder-red under the action of

liq. potassee or nitric acid. Surface characteristically smooth.

Vents in small groups here and there. Spicules of four forms,

viz. :—1 and 2, skeletal, large acerates and acuates about the

same dimensions, viz. 824 by 43-6000ths in. ; 3, small acerates,

about 25-6000ths in.; 4, flesh-spicule, the usual small stellate,

about 2-6000ths in. in diameter. ‘The skeletal spicules are

Sponges from South Australia. 127

chiefly confined to the body and the small spicules to the

surface. Structure from without inwards consisting of a

thick, fibrous, tough, and smooth dermal layer, now of a dark

pinkish slate-colour, as above stated, charged with the small

or flesh-spicules, and contrasting strongly in colour with the

body-substance, which is much lighter and composed of the

body-spicules chiefly. Fragment about 3 in. in diameter.

Depth 20 fath.

Group 28. TETHYINA.

35. Tethya cranium, var. australiensis.

Massive, elliptical, convex, truncate, sessile (? cut off at

the base by the dredge). Consistence tough, firm. Colour

when fresh “yellow,” now much the same, but faded.

Surface finely hispid. Vents small and numerous, here and

there among the pores of the reticulated dermis. Spicules

of four forms, viz.:—1, skeletal, the body-spicule, an ex-

tremely long acerate, fusiform, with elongated and_ finely

pointed extremities, 1350 by 9-6000ths in., ¢. e. about 4 in. by

about 1-600th ; 2, zone-spicule or tetractinellid, arms simple,

extended fork-like, about 32-G000ths in. long, shaft a little

less than that of the body-spicule ; 3, a fine, minute, fusiform

acerate, microspined throughout, about 50-6000ths in. long ;

4, bihamate or fibula, C- or S-shaped, about 4-6000ths in.

long. Structure from without inwards consisting of a thin

fibro-reticulate dermis, charged with the bihamate flesh-

spicule, in the interstices of which reticulation the pores are

situated, and through which the distal ends of the body-spicules

and the trifid ones of the tetractinellids project, which gives

the surface its fine, delicate, hispid character, followed in-

wardly by a compact structure, composed of bundles of the

skeletal acerates radiating from the centre towards the circum-

ference, held together by the sarcode, charged with the micro-

spined acerates and the bihamate flesh-spicules, and traversed

by the canals of the excretory systems. Size 44 in. high in

the centre by 24 x 14 horizontally.

Depth 20 fath.

Obs. The presence of the fine microspined acerate in great

abundance throughout the body-substance is the chief distin-

guishing character of this variety. I saw no anchors (smaller

tetractinellids with recurved arms) ; but as their heads when

exposed are generally broken off (for they catch in every-

thing that they touch), it does not follow that they do not

form part of the spiculation, particularly as they are present

in most of the other species that have been described.

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

128

Woy pus ‘snyy “IM yt Ul pefleqry

snyy suemreds ey} wo yuedtayrp aymy

‘pynjooundg vuyanhy) Yuya

ino sv wtoJ poyourd ous oy} Jo Tonut Ato A

‘BVZS1Z IpNSaLIt we ‘sngzvur9000 UL se “ou

‘QAIND AR[N.Gel BV AOT[OF YOM ‘reyjoue

aud ULOIF oURISIP AoJVaLS Bw WV ‘sodrIjs

Jemez Yonut ur poesodstp ‘spuvq arya

IB[TUtIs A Pala puB PUL, UT sues oy

gy ‘SuULMOTOD oy} puv ‘redeep Yonu

aINyNs OY} ‘LomorreU ATULLOJTUN ST [TOYS oYy

yng {snpvueoo0a eytjun you syurod Auvm uy

‘aatds

S}I JO Sseu}IOYS ey} Ul pue amofod oyy

ut Ajdutis coytp 07 sveodde qt yoruqa moay

“ry ‘snpnpyos UOUUIOD oY} Jo ApOIIVA B aq

07 yno ung ATquqord [TIM ‘pouttmexe eeq

savy suottioeds JUSIONpNS Moya ‘soroads oy,

*SyIBULOY

‘vag BUTT

eg)

["[BIVN ‘MosyoR lr 440g

‘Aeqr uoqaroyy ‘uedep ‘saurddrpyg

‘seqeyodeg =‘Auqmog] ‘snyuneyy

‘JULY UBisieg» ‘Bag pey

[yt0x odeg}] ‘yn5 uersiegy

; [ ‘mosypor ¢*

wog ‘Arg uojyatopy = ‘erpeasny

‘TN ‘SOpetqozy]T Mon ‘etmopered

mon ‘soutddyyg] ‘voumy oy

“HOTJNG LAIST

[92% ‘d‘tax ‘Joa wor ponurzuo;) |

‘suotutoeds oar],

‘suotuteds org forex |-000 [uoejoy | snpnutoong

a ee ee | ee es

MOTIRIS

‘stourtoads oy | pE Py Seyeordiq ——

‘MOULULOD JON |* °° pnp “IsLeT[LA. ——

"MOWLNIOD JON "PP “PH ‘vyessnoop vuyaTAD

‘suomipeds oom |* 7 ‘stsXyd voyepAzy

‘suotutoeds wey, |" ‘py ‘Pp ‘snzeT[asse4

“pp y ‘sypemyns — |

‘aaaagy ‘snyRuto

‘Ww AITIOg

TIPUS

$$ ——__—_

"AT HeG—espuqmey ‘Kmoyeuy

aatyetvduioyy pues Asojooy jo wmesnyy ‘ASojooy ur song “yy ‘aM00) SANVET asuatTy 49 ‘suoy

-004l0) puv suonppy yyn ‘paysyqnday— MATIN YOV IV guagoyy AG “69ST younyy pun havnagag fo syjuoyy

ay, ur zany fo Jing ay, ur uorsunoxa-burbpoacy 0 burp paurwjzgo vosnpopy snoeovjsay ay, uo j40day— TTX

129

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘SUTIMPULY WALO S,ALIIPUY OV] UT IST, [BULS{LO 9} OF Popp aLB Pa[fsqvl SNq} SontpRoo] pure sowoadg ,

“7, 0} {vou AIA IV STs oy} Jey} ou 0F

swvadde y_ ‘stoyepeas oyetpouttezur Aue

JNOYIIM ‘FLOM 4SVl eT] JO [AAdl[ eq} Wor

yno Surtomo} Aydivys xede ue syuesotdet

amsy Sjess[ eptya ‘Suis ATpenpess

‘xode payotmy A[poyreur B osye aAey AeTy

{s]LOYAL AMOF AVY puR VegVULOT B LOF

aSLR] LayyVt ore syjegs quesead oyy, .3snq

1p snquopifup “Dynuul,, SL YIM [LEYS

B saqitasep (ef ‘Sg ‘t ‘qd ‘zyp ‘d ‘ossoyy

IB) [essE ‘“WOHROYYUpwrt wv st sig, OO eae ead hy

[ude ‘seag vuryy |

ad (4

ey} UL wey} poonpord etom seyyeI aitdg [‘spreayg soatoy, fovory, Jo purysy |

‘PV “VW ‘stusofisnf waory sotoads str

Jo moyriredas oy} JUBLIVM 07 ‘seaTesTUdT]}

sT[eys ey ut.to yassy Aq UALS uoNdttosep [ mosypue

dy} UL LoyzIe ‘aoUedeyIp OU JoOAOOSTp UOT |;10T ‘syteIyg seuoy, ‘yIoX ode |

[yao K odey ‘Avg oyop1eYO

SSOOUTL | ‘SPIRIZY SomMOT, | ‘Bag vUIy/D

"snoyns

1nd 41 Buryyeos 9d} JO aYVISLU OLYSTIOPORI

eyo ayy soyeu ‘snanesoy_y, , ot ul ‘stuepy

‘VY ‘sIq} AjitoA 0} oTqe Ueeq you sAVT JT ote

‘SPTBIQ SOI J,

‘purysy Aopuryy utorwy (09g ‘d “IST MM

‘SN ‘00g ‘UUITT 001) LaIzeaIg, JO vanunu

puyoyhy oy} yOu St 4T “(QOL ‘A Sossoy ae

[oP ‘oRRIY “Tess[ ees) eswayrzy SscuMopny

SB [[eYS ours oy} ota 0} savodde pur ‘TT ‘d

GIST ‘SZ ‘q wl ‘pamsy my ‘Apotiq Ato

peqiosep st4y ,quonbary ‘ds,, at} st styy,

‘sotoeds umouy Aue

TUM yt AFWUapt 07 ‘toAoMoT fopqevuN ue T

(i stunesegy,, 94} Ul uoydiiosep ssuepy

S)aureue elevereelaus

Sa. © [0:6 Te (6: eleltele) Wiaerais

[yjuugy “tLOyOOUY, ¢ |}

[ssuoutoads mo | | passy ‘erqisud , —_—

[‘uotatoods aug ||" “pp “py ‘stuLAojIsny, ——

[‘suamttoads useyty | |°***** Aone “eqnjoa, ——

‘(pr

‘Py ‘sruogisny=] p08

‘OIBI JON |-s7 ‘STUULOFBATO VUIBVULO J,

"OIBIT Chick (ONC On DE Oe “en10Z1q,

‘quonbaay |*** ays ‘snpnostarnd

‘Lpny MSTA

aealfats) siecelisislon ot =| yr a7 uy, —<——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

130

‘soroeds oures oy} st ‘(s.07aq 90S)

DV “EL ‘yassp shgp *Xtjowxo puodse.a09

soroeds oy} speruesse [[v UT mq ‘ue

-oads reSIey vB WoT, poqiiosep Sutoq SULA}

paeqo . or0U Ayysys ev sey vgnecjsondo

* Burpedord ayy worg (QEG 'd “Xt ZIST “IST

‘qBN ORY 2 ‘UUW UL paquiosep) setoads

sty} ayeredes 0} arqissod 41 yur you op J

“puEys 10930q PUT ‘TTays ety JO UILOF YSo.ry

ayy aureq ‘yAgua) SPOUBISMUNILL aq} Lapun

qnq $(¢ 1 ds "qu pr) v.tauaz 04 Syrro1d OABT

Apiodo. ee prnoys (FZ "ds ‘wyng snanvsot, ,

s Aqtomog ul ‘stepy) vaqeq, “SNI “IMET

ay} UL poutwuexe oq ues sedsy oy, ‘avod

-destp ox0jotor} ysnurt pure ‘ycawaz JO WULF

peyovesq oy} syuosorder ATdunis soweds sry,

ZN JO sNUITAST aq} JO saps TOG

0} MOUIMOD sT[EYSs JO IST, ay} 09 eL1oUL auO

Surppe suqy ‘soroeds uvedorngy aerprury ot}

Suwq suewoeds asoyy jo yqnop ou eary yz {Jo qnog |

“AT[BIQUASSO TOYJIP OSL

-19q}0 you seop ynq fartds pozyrouns acour

ApYySYs vB sey (supe ‘WIG ur ‘euo puq AroA

v) ody asoya “py “Vy ‘audsound 04 soya

AIOA ATT OF (our ae st eddy oy}) ott 04

suvoddy “gr “Sy tu yd ‘tr d Zzgr'S'7‘d

‘(OL8T

‘SZ ‘d) Wepay AA Moxy “GPU “uayoowy

“SyIVUA YY

[‘syruqyg sarsoy,] ‘sourddrpryg

[ ‘vIseu

-Apog}) ‘yy uersiogs ‘souddynyg

[‘uBacop7

oy} 07 AeypRIqL mop ‘6s sopts qoq

LO ‘URETRLIOYTPITY Oty qnoysno.xn}

pus ‘uepemg ‘Av AON ‘purl

-olT “pUBp}OIG punodr Te ‘puypouly

*SBOS uvodomop UI}

Giele 59 «| ee avene)a exes

“UOT LI4STCT

‘LPR Vy “eano=]

‘eyetysmnbea,

“PV “V ‘e}ANIg ——

[‘suetatoads onryy | [pees

[-suotutsads out] | **

‘Ll py ‘py “ereue,

‘suottoeds aaty |=] pr YP “veazts

‘suotmtoeds aay, |" * PY 'F “Btouey wourueyy

“MOT]IPUOD poos

UL uommo0s you ‘fedoyg]' 7 “endure eng

‘suommtoods omy, | “Snug “eyeutmmnoe eynAayo

: q l TRATOA

‘[ pp

2 ‘eudsougyd = |] ‘?F

[suouttoads yy Sig | |z7 “enordsuocout vayeuoy

WONG

TIS

131

he Gulf of Suez.

in t

ned

obta

aaoayy ‘snourdaouds ATureytoo st “(TZ “SY

‘9g ‘ds ‘nyng sey) ‘PV “Vv ‘vzpbuoja

YO TIM “qT, ‘vaupuyho Jo soyowes

jjeus Ajetamt sev ‘raAemoy ‘sotoeds yQ0q

predery ‘amnsy sty ut yodsa.t srqy ut Om4

oy} waaajeq souerieyrp Aue epeut Aqie

-MOG sBY psepur tou ‘uoTpRmmdes yURITeAL

0} JUSLOYFNS JOU SI MONoUYSIp sty} Ing

‘papunod St vpnoyY JO ywyI [TTA ‘eseq

payBounsy BSB vs~vons yyy St (QZT “SY

‘ag ‘ds ‘oT, “3g ‘eg “ds ‘nyng {snamesoqy, ,

‘K{qtaMog) suorjdiosep ssaepy wlo1y ; (“410K

qno opvUt oq Wed TOIT soMAaLayIp ATWO ayy ade ‘vaumy MeN sourddriq

Sarpy ‘vjnoeyy WLOdy arqvystncuystpun am’ ‘MO[AI—) ‘saqpoqasag | ‘BIG pet

[‘syTeyg sattoy, Spurpery AVON

‘spursy uoutojog ‘uotAeg | ‘oeutog

‘sotoads ay} Jo 01

-tsod ond} ot} 0} sv purm ATU UT 4qnop ou

avy J pur ‘uremter T[ys Loy} yor oy. URTy

qUWatoUN sseyT SuauItOads ay] JO OM] LO AMO UT

nq {SSuIyARUI-dadBfNs oy} pardnosqo Wouryy

Sesvd Ot[} JO JSOW UI svy sty, ‘snus stqy

O STJEYS pO UL MOMIUIOD Os a.in}xaq Jo sseu

-enbedo avipnoad yey} pauardadns sey ater}

YI taao ‘y7un9 Jo suauttoeds pjo ATJUep

-IA9 91B PUB OU aLOJaq alB YassT fo

seddy ony, “(OOT “SY ‘aL ‘eying {snanes

2], » 09) ‘py *y ‘vqcno Jo wAuowds B

St Jt ‘puooes oy} ut ‘ eatds ay} eaoqe pozwa

-9[9 Suteq you diy 1oyno oy} ‘vauunzT v

ynq ‘sfizp7 uv jou st serads sryy ‘eoryd qsay

ay} UE “TL “d ‘281 SZ ‘dA UE pequose,

ISHN oe OU USE: Ons

yo ed£y om? §(QZ ‘d ‘OORT ‘'S °Z ‘d) 282d

‘nynrysruas Jo Sunok ay} Ayuo st sovoods sity J,

[‘spurysy yorapueg)

“MOTO Vswwons WO SYIVULaI 99g

[we “Bop

“pea |-urpAo= | ‘wyzyr “estoons

speeqi"** “crea? “winoned ——

‘(pp py ‘eyano vourtu

[‘sueutveds ueaeg | |B Y= | ‘PP ‘1988.4 ——

‘Lrant

‘aspag ‘BYVLIYSTULes = |

‘peap ‘atoyg | zassy ‘Lodoqueryyy ~=——

‘JUH ursswgy Cog pay log-g ut Suray ‘yuepunqy | ya] Py “emore eAry

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

132

@iejelace mole!

MoIZ poysmMsuysip oq uvo suamttoeds [vo

-1do.uy a} TOU Aq OTJSLLop VIVID oLouIs B

TAONstp 0} poydurezyv ULeA UT sey oy 98q3

syvader opm “A ‘TOA *PouoL “qui ‘sharyor)

, MONT YON Wor esoyy YALA TRoLUEpt

Aqwaytoods ot 0} avodde puxlraz MeN pur

‘eipeasuy ‘odofzy poox Jo odeg aq} woay

suomDedg ,, “WReURLe}IpayY et} JO epoyAr

ay} puw solwary oy} 0} AVALON WOT

Saouvt If ‘sJsvoo ano Jo “ry ‘wpvady “YT

UOMULOD ay} UY? aot Butqyou st (QLT “d

‘GOgL “ouoy ep ‘umMos) LayostT pur assay)

jo wsphup vayyng ayy st youzas ‘satoeds stu yf,

‘SNYY “IIE, oy

upeddy, “2pg ‘d “xt ‘GIST “ISTH IN ‘SU

PUNY UL poqitose(y “WOT}0eT[00 oT} UI ION

‘poruipuyha jo wof Sunod ATOA oY} URIA

axoursurgou uormtdo Auta ‘sup “ye 1g ou}

ursodéy, ‘oped ‘xt ‘ZzQT ‘ISIE VEN “SLI

YUU UL peqiosey = *UOTZOa][OO oT} Ut JON

‘QUO [PAYS oy} WoL BpyNe, Fo soroeds

uo aproap oF arqrssodcur st yt yeqy (Tee “d

‘IIL JOA "YOUOL Jo ‘uMoL ‘LOU ) SuLpreUt

-al UOOUYSIP 9} SUTBJac ‘~eTUITUR oY UT

auUalayIp B JO punoLs at} UO ‘asvag Inq

{paUtI9M09 ST [TOYS oy} SB IRF Os ‘wsr2vns

jo widuouds v st ‘osvag ‘syega “worurdo

oures ay} Jo st (ppe ‘d xt ‘ZIT “JSUT “UN

‘Sup ‘uwy) TIM “Val “TY IBY eas

a0uls | ‘woniprnphia Jo ‘IVA JawMp B ATAIS

-sod st “ong, | ppyos yeuy “MMOD J YoryAa

Yt ‘uorsesons AreMoTyNpoOAeL (UAT TOF)

aT} JNO SMOLT} WIA (‘TAX "JOA “OT ‘oUA)

‘SyIVULOY

‘eruvusey, J

-yove? JO SULMALBCT WO ‘SHIRDS

saltoy, fadoyy~ poor jo ade { > UBOlL

-BLLOITPO TI

[‘puxreez MaN

‘Fx sjusouLA Vg ‘MOS

Ssomruusg 07 ABMION |

OO Uvied. Cro TO OO GO

eoerreene

‘PURIST 8, Poo]] p.ory

OTN LIST]

“TWF G-E Ut

DULATT

‘peag |" ‘pp ‘Pp ‘vLeyyuep shy y

‘UOT}RIG

:O1OYS WO UOTUUOS) |Jassy

‘(7 ‘ey1ede =}

“HUUTIVA — OUTTN

| ypuusy

‘vy cg “epurau}| = —

[ant “qpapr

‘rorpurpsa = ‘ypuug

vy ‘gq ‘eyeysnsue |

‘TPAS

f of Sue

obtained in the Gul.

"qqnop J sya nq ‘ sepqnrima Siq

jo uAaouds vB sv sprvsol (6g ‘d ‘TOW “aye

-png) ssnery ‘poopur ‘yor “(sniytme py)

us ‘yuuvauos yo suaweds oyerodnedep

10 Sunod oy] oLOUI ou OF WES ST[EYS otf],

‘AOMOPYUOD OULOY YITM WOTUN STZ OYVUL 07

aur eyquue ‘syoadsat esoq] UL TOTPRITVA a][qIS

-sod Atoao Suymasaad ‘(99g 1940) aut BL0JOq

stattpeds jo daqninud aay ey, “sql

jo AjtenSottt aayeredurod paw amoypoo Jo

AJISMOJUE SV SONUALATJIP [BJOLIBVA TPONs uRqy

atoll Sutyjou quosard ‘ssnery ‘sesewoynyou

pue farce ‘voruoznp Saaoayy ‘saseasolinhis

aIYM ‘TRoyuapt st ‘easay ‘seeuwwofupyyoog

« pourw1e4

-opun ‘soroads INOJ ‘MNUMIL,, ay} St SIL,

‘opsue aq}

AO[9q Pamoyod eLOUL ‘OPT LO MOTIA/ rN ysyeq

‘pptady Woay *a 2 “QUD)ND A

MOIZ IayIp jou seop seeds ey (TT ‘d

‘ZL8I “SZ ‘q) emsyg pure uvoydosep

ayy wor aopnl oF ‘uoroeT]OO ey UL JON

‘UBOURLLE}IPo J

['S}wIG satoy, ‘ey ‘sourd

-dityg | yy uvistegy ooyoramy

[‘sqImajg somos, “erpuy |

[‘Boleury

"NI 1800 "47 BOTBLUE f * septs y0q

‘solozy ‘ay Laue],

‘Itopeyy ‘aAdvspy 0} Aeueprony |

[sourddryrypg ‘aopfag |

[‘u0pkag |

OOOO OMOuOnO cme oh

‘PoeMUUOYVY Sexy | ssnv.cy ‘stpIGerewa, ——

“quepunqe ‘ToYUM "anaany

paw Ysry useayog | ‘stsuayovuny evreuoydig

Fae ; OV. Varad.

a vIOFTIMOW , — BUATJOIETq

‘[yuoyy

Be as ret ‘eyvpNoyuep wruoonery |

‘peop ‘a1oyg |ysaqy ‘snqurosey, sndarepyy

‘earmMouay

AON

NPA 6 on: 1 ‘ f y 2 ~

peop - smatmtoeds OMT, (UOSTOPUV y BI [SUTPovlelwdg

‘[-7 “eq1ede= ]

PF ‘Y sisuextyy dra

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

134

‘(eee “4 ‘T28T |

/Youoy ep ‘umor) Youu se syrape ‘vag

pey pure uvouviteyrpepy oy} 01 woUMIOD

seroads ery} spuy ATuo oy ‘aya

SET TY WoApT *s}sv0d MO Jo sneuya MOTE

-UlOd eT Woy o[qeysmMsaystpun ory AoyY ; qe

IVY} 9etsv eytnb 7 ‘staqyo oy} 01 se { ‘TaTILD : eussuel :

‘snewojpuas Jo TJeys utom vB ATpeyqnopun pecan aul a ea ees Vokareg ay water tannd

SE pelfeqey snyy suaweds varyy ay} Jo sug ‘UvouRLle}Ipeyy ‘ureyiag -UNsIp eq youuvo * ate 7 ‘sutiweA ——

‘eAVOY Y "py ‘sngjsoaans st rvary

‘snquajnony jo wXuouks Wo “sn “ILE ON

UL 40Tqv} aes ay} WO Wey paotyou savy | |

I Yonoyy ‘oavary ‘sngeeanany “ULOdy YOUTYSTp | “saa & “pr MyBTNoT

ST qnq 0} wou sol, Yor “oaoary YZ “py ' Pen ties a ds ae ele 1

‘snyppnoyusp St TOYS oY, ‘oyeysu v st stryz,| [Oeutog] ‘sourddyryg ‘snyianeyy POA TBA Oar DCR asad TIQBi

‘ ‘oT ‘sBoonTOTY | ‘yuonbaay jou ‘eto July ‘snt1ozetes

| *aoys

| ‘vag poy fF OATVA B pu Sunod Ae ‘jaw ‘snqyuopournsues

| ‘J[Ny uristegq ‘atodarpyyy wo yuanbaay [+ Mny ‘SnPIAT

pel fa He eae ue | ‘snqua Mae =

saaTeA) saddy seaoay *Ajttorad gaye} pur q eee me =

sotoeds eues oy st “yeurr) ‘snpeapownbung | [sniqune zy | | ‘SOATVA SalOYg jadraay ‘snuurMuU0D ueqveg

‘sotoeds uRtpuy |

“ISO AA BST SUOUL SPpoaMBAS JO S}OOI 9Y} UO | |

UAMOLS BART YIM wpyNINI Jo Bunok 043 | | come

uRyy aspe Suryjou <,qeqord ore sareds stqq ee [ anf “thlogr

0} UMOp ynd saayva plo dary] Io OMY OY, ‘SOIPUT ISO AA | BOATENG vyeynona)] 7 ‘suoay

‘(purpeaz Men) prnoxy | |

‘pyp.wauojb pue ‘(Ceurnyy) ‘uuteyd ‘oynoyd |

Popes eq Apquqord Avut esayy 04 ‘ sudu |

-ouds ore “ue ‘anysiog pure cumeyg | *[BIVN

‘pudoonu.too mete sao shar Aopue yy ae ‘purleaz Men “eurqg] -‘sourddyryg “sor “TayBM MOTT | * tatogr “Bye [NONI Bed}s(—) |

| | ‘H CICULSCQ

| |

[ear ESN aos) See ee

‘SYIVUIOY “MOTNGII}SICT "MOTPRIS | TEAS

135

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘sodvS rotseysod puv Iomeyue ey} Jo

TepvIeyo yueteyIp ATeIyUe ay} UT osTe

{ QSODLIJUGA BIOUL JVIPMOTIOS SUTEq SepIseq

‘seTNpou PUR SqIX ot} JO LopoRIVyO oy} UT

pgnos WOrZ ATOPLM SIAYTP YT "UT G. yey our

GJ. BUOT : BISHSTR TTBUTPTed vere ‘SIVOUTASTp

-ur ‘stared stpnoLme ‘srpiqye ‘stpunjzod stpou

‘yy BULIe SSOPOU SNGI}WdseTBOI S|soTTINT

Spree S800) ‘QyUUIY QV] gorjue “xTA gorsod

mauuniq ‘eLoteyqns “eTNosNtyoor B4S0} "7

:ayoog ‘nauwunug (saprouary) vuvyT “Mou

fqaanyue oq 0} teoddu seus Ud, ‘(satoeds

UBIPUT-JSe AA B) ULOG, ‘v.Lgvos alv TOTILA Jo

auou ‘uauttoeds yoojted otto Pus BOATBA ANT,

‘964 ‘2 ‘OL8T 'S “Z'd

"SaLIas OUY

B sey MorpuyoRNY TOYA Jo ‘suautioads

UVIUBLLA}IPoT WOAT erqeysmaurstpun azine?)

‘Ude}Jy SV AUBUT sv eos ‘ouT

SB MOT SB GALT OU aLofoq suoutoads oT} Jo

amog ‘ATqeraptsuos Area 03 savedde sqta

JO coqumnt oy Topas wt ‘soeds yuesord

aq} 0} Suojeq ye Aoyy, ‘yseqr ‘nwaf

-yyng 0} puey uMouyun euros Aq pr1eq]e

spivaiaye pue “uery ‘vsoupmnhs paypaqry

‘snotmtoads auy 9vatq} suTeyuOO ‘an.coye}R9

[BULSIIO at]} UI peuoTjuEW Jou ‘parvo reyouy

‘stu AU

-ouds ore ‘oavay ‘pzsapou pur ‘ardery ‘vsoptT

‘yourysIp ALAA ore ‘srguapournbuns

JO esOy} Wo; JUeLeYIp eyinb ate YoryAr

‘YNpH.L JO SSULPIVU OIYSLIoJoVIVYD OF} NG

_isnguajoumbups uloam pue sunod v

‘puey esuuupy “V ul ‘soeq oy} UO peTjaqeryT

‘sotoads OM} 04 WedAgoq e0uD

-1o}f{p [VIZWaSsE OU STIIVES aIATY JN f aAeaIT

‘sapronaqny 04 aoipuyoryy Aq poseypy

‘UBIURLIO PAT

"oIVy,

‘OUVY

“SOATVA {OL BY

‘g10d

‘molmney |-eipyyyY uo yuoenbaqyun JON |*

“RITRIISN YY

(‘sourddyryg |

siissrid) in) ayia) ue c8he Ge) 58) enw

‘yuonbaayun JON

‘uautoeds 9u¢

"WIRy 9-G “quonberg

‘Layoo9

‘pouunaq |wlog ‘eaqros

Cifelaitenisine 7) 4 YEE ‘smmuez

nhs syeuayg “eyeyur

* nog “eyeysootoned evmry

‘Mog ‘ststeceaty Ata

‘rss [yams Sepnpet]

Wo econ sce) “7 “eoryd

. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

Mr.

136

‘qouog 94} Ur eAdaxT sv ofdtound ores

ay} uodn euoS oAvy 0} stloes morpuyoryy

“AVOMIBA VB

Aypavy st ‘(‘sT 8, poopy prory) aaoary ‘ahunun5

“WOTJVOY MEPL [HJIQuop A1aa W

“UOISTA

-a1 ajofdaioo soambat “numa ‘snguylipy

‘nop *o a) stoyjo Auvut os ayty ‘suuad

aL ‘SuoIsnpouod uMo Au plover ynq

Uv T ING SUONOyTMEpT [UFIQnop AqoA B

“Ua ‘sngnajnov sv UMOUY YVy4 ATTRIOUES

‘stmoy tayyo oymnb YIM sayhipuody zong

a} poyyUepr savy ‘TRotUept oq JOU prnoo

S¥as OM} OTT} JO Sotoods oY] 4VTY ATSeY 003

sdeyrod surumsse ‘s[pays zang uo stozlIM

LIYIO TV yVyy otvav we JT *AyLrepruts

quejsuoo jo Auvtw pure AquevptMissrp queqs

-u0d jo yurod ou puy uo T Yo Jo seres

SuuiUexe uQ, “wey ‘srdowapoh urouwrr

-I9}Ipo| UMOUY-[PAM oy} Wor, suotmtoeds

soy} oyeivdos 0} efqvun oymb ure 7 4ryy

wamod peo Jo yuvm wor sdeqaod sr 47

"s64 ‘d ‘QOL8T ‘SZ 'd

“SIPLVULOY,

a a a a ee ee ee Se ee ee oe ee

———— | ee.

[pura MON ‘BITVIysNy “Gg pue ‘Ny

“sT yormpurg ‘ueder] sautddryiqg |

| BIpBsny “Gg ‘Perey ‘snytMe ry |

‘J[WY urisieg, ‘oytoeg ‘Wea, Uetpu

Fee ete gee oer ef

Creer eer eer ee ene

"BAS pee

‘sourddryryg |

‘sniqiineyy ‘avedg uvipuy

‘JMy uvisie gy Snyunepy

[‘purjstven?y ‘u0ySurssoy

jtog Why] “sy qorapurg sourddypyg

"J[Nx) ueIsiogy

F COTING LUST T

| Jo

‘

CC __——— OEE EE EEE EL

‘[pmoxy “yea

‘JOVVM ALOT JV JUBpuNqY -nf= | a2aagz ‘eyvotmum ——

‘Tequy ‘UDT

tr ‘uonbety “wloyyttesreut vUuLIsvopoyy

‘uotutdeds aug ** aaaagy “eyerouremt

‘[e109 To fatey | ‘wewayg “TALOO-vTR BNOTAY |

SIIROG

‘© AITOOIAW

| ‘una

‘Tunieorddryryd — vpnqvoryg

aul)

‘[e100 uy | ‘wmeproyApuods wmnpeg

‘aATVA OUQ) * ‘aaaayy ‘susourdstmyd

‘any

‘oy = ‘suidonopad] wruayp

[etoo uo fiajwa AMoTTeEyg | ‘snqvernoe ~— snfApuodg

‘quonbawy ‘soarea “Tey OF | ‘PR zy ‘eyeurjood veurry

"OTR

"aIRy

[Mays igo ‘sitLsvay

“MOTYRIG

| TAS

137

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

eee

‘oAVaTT Jo wnunibuods +4 ay} JON

| ‘29-69 “dd ‘ogeT ‘ue doy ,speury , 04}

UI epi Att ees ‘MAAS oloy ypjasz{

jo sorsads ay} Jo suolroyuept ey} 40,7

‘tae’y ‘sngnzunaap yo wiAuouds vB ATUC

“Mey ‘sMQUNIaP WOIF yOUTy

-SIP JOU st ft ‘syueuseIZ ay} Jo souvreoddy

[eteues oy} wloazy aspnt 07 ‘nq { saoard

0} peyseus st (snypy ‘yg ut) edéq ony,

‘TOYS JUeTayIp B st pur ‘efenzeta A THOTT

St (snyy “yiutq ut) wnpaquyl jo addy oy,

“IUOL) ‘vsojngaw { aAsayy ‘sunipn.le

faavayy ‘npp.0av £ aAdoeyy ‘saproruoun $ eAdayT

‘nuquyf Sarcexyy, ‘na00 Seaeaxy ‘nsou

yun serosa ‘vynounu ‘arco ‘nyo

-LiQuei—: “Z1A ‘AVOLIVA B JO ATT VY} WeAd

SULAIASEp JOU Wey} JO 9ULOS ‘TeotyUEpt are

“sn ‘IM oy} Ul ore yous Jo sodAq

ay} ‘sotoeds SurmMoppoy ayy yey} uorutdo

Aw proses ATduais TL ynq ‘yno worysenb

oY} FIOM 07 oLey dvds ou dAV YT ‘snuad

ayqeiwA sou sq} ut ueurtoeds Ares

JO yno sotoads Bw SuLyeU Jo yeyy ‘ZA “WOOT

eeS) Ped

‘Rag Paty

AIS etal

[‘J[My ueisieg “vag poy] ‘aeqizue7

[‘uveoQ) uvtpuy] “vog poy

‘JIN UISIegy ‘svoonToyy

[‘elpensny ‘g “sy wots

-uaosy] ‘Jpn ueistegy ‘sourddyryg

['syreIyg somos] ‘purTjozy aon

eerceeeseoecsreeos

‘quanbaty |-ut= 3] woz ‘eur Au

Ch OeUiet ecient

‘tomtads auc

OsUe oO Ch Oo

‘uauttoads aug

‘Taea “wun “eyetn3

"wT ‘wniersuods = |

aaa ‘Stpay-wnsury ——

‘Lun ‘camaersuods = ]

aaa = ‘etprroost =——

‘wo ‘omaersaods= |

aaa ‘eyzynueta ——

‘{ aaaaay tou “wT “eso

-ni= | aaaagy “vyeT]o109 ——

‘[wuny “eye sury = |

aaa “eByenue,}e eTTes—NA

‘| wo ‘snyeymo

-op= | aaaayy ‘snus ——

‘Lun ‘snyeynoap |=

aay = ‘SntieyIjos ~———

PINES Dine, ‘enBar

"ULDT ‘SNYRLAMIP SHETTBT

‘[pynoy ‘eyeony= |

aaoy ‘cINTTEqey, ——

‘{ pinoy) ‘eye

-uj=] aazay ‘eye108,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii.

Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

138

‘pjoid yo Ayotrwa @ ATUO ATqvqorg

"MOTJLOJSIP souvyD vB savodde ‘ (9 ‘DG OY

‘ATX “quy ‘qaossepa(y) “wey Letsppoapind

‘ Toys e[qerrea siqy Jo amnowte q30q

are “uey ‘nuagdounispyd pus “peux ‘p17

‘sutpesord

ay} JO tao poonpoad Aypensnun uv ATerout

st (ATUO @ATBA oo) uetmeds epSurIs ory,

‘amo

g[q{VlIVA B TONS st snues oy} Ue ‘UOTy

-eiedes JuRLiva 0} AYWeDYNs IeyIp you

op ‘senelyy ‘puafyuap pure ‘ease 77)

-nyqods ‘asaayy ‘vqnqo) ‘(° peur ‘uaunbay

YIM Suryoosuuo0d ‘wt0f ooIey v) 9A00IT

‘seunpnbuvipond Serva “nyurjoag ‘wery

‘snajonu YJIM yeojuept out o, sivedde

zo vd POO » UL poqttosep ‘seroeds stty,

“kyearpaytsu0y jo peoysut Ajonbyqo peonp

-ord ‘moreUto;TVUr oTqvyteutot ev ATMO st

DJOpNV BTM ‘Y7PnJS0077H) PUR ‘seuofonb

-uy ‘sipns DULAT SIG JI JO Jno oepeur sey

aAooy = ‘puey yensn ayy Aq pur ‘soreds

Q[QVUBA B JO o}VJ TeNsN aq} YIM your

sey UlpeUy JO uawnbhay vauscEQ plo a],

‘maRy ‘wunwnribuods

‘2 'T Dsohnt WRIYOIVUIV'T AY} JO Vapl SnoeT

O19 SPAGIY WOIF POMBE rv ST[OYS esoryy

S eAeayy ‘n72n70L00= “UBT ‘vsohnt end} OT J,

“SYIVUIAY

eee nating

"Bog poy

"S95 Ped

BOS PY

(tfq “sy voueg]

[st 40190] |

Bag poy

JID wrist og poy

“UOLNGLYSIC

‘asuods {a1oyg

eC rr i ey

8) a fe \e @ie ¢ (6.0) 648.8 1016.0 16

“MOUITLOK,

—oos

UOYRIG

Se A NS Oe bo

‘[ pau ‘eqord= |

‘wT ‘saptopyAut ——

so wupT ‘styeySOorq

[yay “eyord = |

‘UMT ‘SILBTNOTAR VINPVUELD

‘Teun ‘sneponu |

wunyoy “eyRI4sod

‘(uy ‘snoponu= |

aaaoy ‘stavpnsuvipenb ——

‘Lun ‘snepo

nu=] pynoxyy ‘vuva ——

[pup

‘caunsey = } Jaaae ‘eyep

“189 route | | mwouL0u.sosy

“* -woT ‘ancersuods

‘Luo ‘wmaerSuods |

‘unT ‘esosnt vI[es[NA,

‘TPIS

139

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

1 Sn RRRRnU remem nan SEE

‘tuey ‘nynomns st {peys

oules oT} JO WOJ ULITRISNW oT} eTITAr

‘utoy passorduros ao payourd ex Ayqeq

-ord “yuney “atarguadinyy $-suncy “28 UtLO JT

‘ava ATadvys oxour ‘resu0y <touvoz v “(sy

Gorapurg) -auogy ‘sngneeypewqawo $ (sorpuy

“Md ‘poyquept ApyyStr Jt) waery ‘sngsnva oe

aso} Jssuomy ‘sumoy Sueyip ApYSrs

Inq 07 WAALS someu Jo AjouvA eB Japun |

Peqiiosep wee seq pue ‘peynquystp Afoprm | | ; SOIpuy “AA “VIpersMy “sy you

LO?

AJOA ST [[OYS sty} yey} ota 0} savedde 47 -purg ‘sero ‘zanstupoy] ‘voupy *g ‘juspunqy | ‘ssnvcy ‘siptqetea snp dq

| ‘© AIIILAY

"MIOJ SIT} 0} partay

oe . ‘yy eee

-at eq 03 A[qeqord st usuttoads Sunod ou “sRoonto PDOs ca tice [‘swapmg “yeTTNq ]

: eas y ne see ‘aloyg.|" * aeaaay “TArnqryaynyg ——

‘elelyeny ‘eudoqury ‘suouttoads omy fatoyg | *'*** pune ‘xwysdy

-*S}TBA}G saatoT, ago | * ‘yunzy ‘stpluiss® vautg

*(St.unporpout

Dnyouaty se) Tg sy ttd ‘ce sd sax ‘toa |

‘GS8T ‘P0U9IDg Jo ‘umor ‘qaeny ut ‘sTeyg

Jo wIouey, syorumey uo yorydued

B UL UoIpyg Aq pomsyg ose st (‘snyzq

‘Wg UL Mou) wnyof's Mery Jo uautoads

addq oyy, “Aaeurseurt Aqpenba oq are

ouIes 04} JO Samn.sy pur uordrrosep s,oAeeqy

pur ‘cesT ‘Aqdosopmg Jo ‘any , wt pansy

pue peqiosep st Avin) Jo wnyof monn ;

ony oy, "peur ‘pd Jo ‘wa e ATUO ‘Laea “zauy)

ST TOYA “oavay Jo wnzyof ‘wag oy JON "RaQ pary ‘atoyg |‘vjord] fou ‘cantor ——

"Bag pay "alOYG [tt yaw “eyord ——

‘Trea wn ey

"e10Yg |-o1d=] ‘woz ‘eutas1a ——

i I a EE ET Se

‘pjod oyu soyenpears ‘poururexe ore

sojdmexe jo Jaquinu v maya ‘saroeds aL “BIpUuy

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

140

jorveu ySnoyy, ‘poeqyteyd you ‘qyoours eymb

SL dOVJANS OY} { UOTVOyUEpIsIUE v ST STILT, “BIqUIeY)

"ST[OYS ¢ PROP 5, 0 0} om 07 Ivodde osoxy,

‘YO paqqnt Meeq selT prvEq oY} sesvo ouIOS

Ul ‘Merpuyoryy Aq poeyyuepron ‘sertes [‘pur[eoz

OU, B WALOF SITY} 0} AoJoL 07 pourpout we 7 |MoN “VIRISsNY “g pue yy “eruewsey |

“sun ‘open yo sueuttoads

Sunof orev Aq} ‘payyuept Apouorm oye

‘Soupdg ye ydaoxe ‘punoz

uooq toAet sey sotveds oy} yey “aod

-or , LasuoT[RYH , oy} Ul ‘SyVUIEI oY WoT

AZIPVOOT SIG] PoyOoTLeao svy WIIG “WT “AT

‘ad Aq oy} Jo Adoo rood ATqeyreuter B

sureq omsy oy} ‘6 “Sy ‘ty ‘2 “d ‘OrST

'S'7 ‘q Ulpeqtiosopseam yy ‘tvoddesrpoaoj

-9104} ysnut setdeds oy, ‘TUR]] ‘unwed

-dapyd jo voutoeds Ssururys Area pu unos

B UVY} etoW Surqjou ow oj savodde sty,

Seen aa

g[sue resnyqo ue Surumto0y “wnimurddyryd

JO IVY} UT} Os eLour ynq fornsy sssnecy

ursv yuourmord os ApIveu you st suemtoeds

asoq} Jo SuLM oY} yng fozeurxordde sum10F

[‘sourddyryq]

‘Laupig

eee eeeere ose rene

sary} oy} syoodser TeyJO TV Ul ‘[UeLT

cununuddpyd pues (p ‘oy ‘mt [Td “TOT!

‘IJepng UL pensy sv) vzyvjnowimo yeorday

ay} WoaMyod YUL] SUT}Se19,UL We ULF ‘our [ ‘sy [[tussuryy

eIOJoY ST SoLIos oUg v YO Jo ‘syfays osoyy, |‘ZonSupoy ‘eouypy “yp ] “woUpy “Ss

‘snoouoldo St ,“eureurg ,, ‘A}ITBIOT $,9A007]

‘swpjnoong lafiydagy eyqriawa oy} jo |["[eeyy f eisoudToOg ‘erperysny ‘WN

SunoX oy} Yt soroeds stqy soytuopt ‘yxod = |‘ueder ‘etuopeye MoN ‘sTRqOOTNT

oy , AosueTeyQ , oyg ut PUIG “yo “AM |‘seTfeqodog ‘uoqmog] “yp uerstog,

‘SyIVULOY ‘MOTINGIA4ST(T

[‘ueuttoeds aug] |** ‘junzr ‘veptoquroys ——

‘oley | * “yun “eyeopusq¢ns ——.

[‘sueuttoeds usaquiyy,| |‘ *** [Anup ‘stpeaqsne |

‘yun “ep

‘orey |-1aeg | ‘yu ‘etectyos

‘SunoX ‘uaumtaeds ouy |* ** *aaaaaz ‘vuttteqeys ——

‘(quay

‘unrevurddryryd = |

[uemoeds oug]| ‘py ‘ty ‘epiepny ——

"sjoor m0 yuenbory |ssnv.cy ‘eyB[NoLUNe V[OIpOy,

‘L-ant ‘strepno0y

-1q aaydeg=] joser

‘arey | ‘snueLourming sn Ay

"WOTIBIG Teds

141

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

JVYAMOULOS INQ ,,“VJVIOWLIVU VI OP SUISIOA ,,

SI Jt eT} s}upe ory} pur “EZl ‘GET

‘dd ‘eggt jo ‘[Aqou0g sp ‘wImor oy} UI

sotaads zang @ SB DPLGoUHI PaqtIIOsep JULT

-[IVA "WIT} WoaMyod ddUeLayfIp ySe1 YSIS

9} OAODSTp 0} BTQvUN we T ‘s]svoo UBEURI

-IO}TIPI 97} pus ‘urLsamionN oy “uMo

Mo Woy vzyvw0uwWwuw Jo sedmexe ALuvUT

YIM wzqouna peyjeqe] sueuttoeds ouru

oy} sutiedmos AT[Njotvd UG ‘s}sBod ano

JO miuwjopoyy ToWMOD eT} ‘saqrto,, ‘M2DL [-ropesoyy ‘iveuet

~oruwnu 07 Stopaq‘Apquqord sorseds oy3 pu |-teqrpoyy “purroHy ‘puvpooreyy “sy

‘<Turez100 suettroeds osoy} ‘yuomspnl Aut uy [AreueA) OF yrwuug | FM) aeIsieq

‘pueqs oLofzatey} pTNoys

pus ‘m0; Ysory oy} st vedwwog “uorsn{o

-W09 STY} 0} spreT ‘(LOADJVIM GoTATEIp JO

qurod [eyuesse ou Jno sSutIq ory) zez ‘d

‘QJ8T 'S'Z ‘gq Wl uoNdttosop s,suurpy ITA

pordnoo'tmeyy joApnqs [njores ® pue‘at a1of

~aq are sodA} ayy, ‘soroady yueteytp sv [pays

B JO SULIOJ pvap oY} puL Ysolf oy} SurqrIos

-ap Jo yey} ‘ztA ‘(aAoqe aes) vauae pue

piauay DAULUYFT 0} palvsot YIM OUT [[AF

IOTIOIY SY LOILO OUTS OY} Po}TUITMIOD BART

0} Staes sTURPY “FT “UY etepy = ‘vyduoa

Loy yurdstu vB st pa Q/RT ey} Jo vyvwWO

‘JMNH uBis19,7

SOMA Y

aymb st yt yor wor “Sutpoderd oy} se

[eqe] OWLS OY} YILA puB piv sues 0Y} UG [eipeysny “AA'N ‘atodesutg |

TE oneal

‘1011 ue ATqeqord st ,.‘sorpuy [erpeay

SOA ‘SVMMOTT, IG JO ‘ST, GeIQuy s,ercoy |-sny “AA'N ‘SnATMeY_] ‘seurddrpyg

‘mou ATquqord st pue ‘ose yyy

TWOIZ JOUTNSTP St [Joys oy} ‘aAvey ‘wpzzew

[‘snumlajunzy Way) |

‘Tsaquog “eyexourrem = |

‘yw A SV{LQOuUdI VUBLOTPOT

‘[-3y

tak: -duoa | ‘py ‘yy “ey RUI0

‘(pr A “eydu00= }

PE ‘H “Bqqtd Benet

[2% ‘syrowas |

‘yuenbery |* 'yuncy ‘snueAepuey] ——

‘UMT ‘ShouOMeTULD

[snuopoqyry | eovydoyyry

Testaceous Mollusca obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

142

[‘penurjuos aq of]

eee

‘AILS puv woydttosep sassy nee aoa a

wor Sutspn{ ‘yoor100 aq 03 savedde srry, piaKeS sl ouesHent SSK 89) Mba pe a ad THLIQUeLy, BLTePOIPoP

‘qVPIGVY SNOLMO sTyy Ut Ind90

0} UMOTY ST Mpn.L0Wuu ydeoxe satoeds Aue

{vy} eIVML JOU TR] ,‘Selplose sourez.ed

ap neejurUt np Anessteday suep souep

-U0qv epuRIs Ue sANOIY XT UQ,, ‘vpqQouno

jo skvs qUuRi[IeA vy} st oouRsuINa.t10

snowrdsns 1yjany y “quiod Surystuva v

0} soteds OM Of} UoaaMjod sdUaLeyfIp aq}

poonpet 9aAvyT 07 Woes om ‘vsogquh epzva

‘naproquioys anbygo sv yt paqtiosep oq

{Vy Puy eM ‘SAvaY UL HpVLoMWU YO SUL

-UIN} UO ‘Tey PUY ‘SSULpTeUL oy? YYLM

peureou0s Suteq woryditosep sty Jo 4set oy}

(ppuung ‘Daprwquioy.t v78A2,, SPpLOM oy}

UL pastIdutod st ,, OULIOF,, oy} Jnoqe sfvs

ay yey ‘toaomoy ‘TY ,,’e}UetgyTp 9yn0}

489 OULLOF Bl ,, yey} Sppe ATUonbesuoout

*SYAVULOY "MOTING LYST “WOTPRIS He4S

On Geodephagous Coleoptera from Ceylon. 143

XILV.—On the Geodephagous Coleoptera collected by Mr. George

Lewis in Ceylon. By H. W. Bates, F.R.S.

{Continued from p. 81. ]

Subfamily Prerosricurwz.

Morio Watkerv.

Morio Walkeri, Putzeys, Ann. Mus. Civ. di Storia Nat. di Genova, iv.

p- 216.

Kandy.

Morio trogositoides, Walker (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858,

il.), according to the type is very similar to M. Walkert in

general form, but differs in the front edge of the thorax being

triangularly excised in the middle, as in J/. ortentalis, from

which it differs in the frontal fovea not being dilated behind.

Morio cordicollis.

Morio cordicollis, Chaudoir, Bull. Mose, 1880, Ess. Monogr. s. 1. Morio-

nides, p. 27.

Kandy and Balangoda.

Diceromerus orientalis.

Diceromerus orientalis, Motschulsky, Ktud, Ent. 1859, p. 35 (Stomonaxus

orientalis); Chaudoir, Iss, Monogr. s. 1. Drimostomides et les Cra-

tocérides, p. 15.

Dikoya, common in refuse.

Abacetus atratus.

Abacetus atratus, De}. Sp. Gén. i. p. 194; Chaudoir, Essai Monogr.

s. lL. Gen. Abacetus, p. 3 (Bull. Mose. 1875),=Distrigus costatus,

Nietner, Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 176.

Colombo.

Abacetus quadriguttatus.

Abacetus quadriguttatus, Chaudoir, Essai Monogr. s. 1. Gen. Abacetus,

p- 33?

Kandy, sandy river beds.

Chaudoir’s specimens were from Burma. The Ceylonese

insect does not in all points correspond with his description ;

but it does so sufficiently to show that, if it be not the same

species, it is only a slight modification.

144 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Abacetus lioderes.

Gracilis, facies Anchomeni, nigro-piceus, supra cenescens; antennis

articulo primo sanguineo, palpis tarsisque fulvo-testaceis, femo-

ribus tibiisque obscure rufo-testaceis ; sulcis frontalibus brevibus

versus oculum curvatis ibique profundioribus; thorace angusto,

postice gradatim sinuato-angustato, angulis posticis exstantibus,

basi levi; elytris profunde usque ad apicem striatis, striis levis-

simis.

Long. 53 millim.

Colombo.

Peculiar in this genus for its Anchomenus-like form, the

thorax especially being more narrowly cordate than in other

species, having its greatest width at the anterior third, and

thence gradually and considerably narrowing to the base,

before which the sides are briefly and strongly sinuated,

causing the hind angles to project, though the base runs

obliquely up on each side towards the angle. The base of

the thorax has no trace of punctuation, the dorsal line does

not deepen near the base, and the space between the straight

and deep basal sulci and the margin is narrow and triangular.

The arcuated anterior transverse sulcus is rather strongly

marked; the lateral margins are explanate-reflexed. The

elytral striae have no trace of punctures. :

Abacetus carinifrons.

Supra totus late eneus, subtus castaneo-niger, sulcis frontalibus rectis

usque ad oculorum margines posticos extensis et extus carina recta

marginatis; thorace late quadrato-cordato, basi sat constricto,

angulis posticis rectis, inter suleulos basales grosse punctato ;

elytris striatis, interstitiis planis ; antennis pedibusque piceis vel

rufescentibus, illis articulis 1-2 rufis.

Long. 54 millim.

Colombo, in marshes.

Belongs to Chaudoir’s section iv. 1. b, with the difference

that the basal joint of the posterior tarsi is faintly sulcate on

the outer side. The third antennal joint is certainly glabrous

and not pilose, except the usual two or three bristles at the end.

. Abacetus antiquus.

Abacetus antiquus, Dejean, Sp. Gén. iii. p. 246 (Feronia) ; Chaudoir,

Essai Monogr. Abacetus, p. 37.

Distrigus submetallicus, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii.

5 AAS ;

Argutor relinquens, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 204.

Colombo.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 145

Abacetus anomalus.

Abacetus anomalus, Chaudoir, Essai Monogr. Abacetus, p. 13.

Colombo.

Abacetus Nietner?.

Abacetus NMietneri, Chaudoir, Essai Monogr. Abacetus, p. 88.

Distrigus eneus, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 177

(nom. preeoce. ).

Colombo.

Trigonotoma indica.

Trigonotoma indica, Brullé, Hist. Nat. des Ins. iv. p. 833.

Colombo.

Lagarus (?) impunctatus.

Oblongus, niger, politus, elytris subviridescentibus ; palpis, antennis

et tarsis piceo-rufis ; oculis convexis; thorace impunctato, quad-

rato, lateribus fere rectis, basi utrinque sulco profundo abbreviato,

recto; elytris thorace vix latioribus, parallelis, striis levibus

novem profundis et acute insculptis, octavo et nono antice

approximatis, striola scutellari nulla, interstitiis subconvexis,

tertio impunctato; metasterno ventrisque basi lateribus punctu-

latis.

Long. 10 millim. 9.

Colombo, in marshes.

In its generic characters this Harpalus-like Pterostichus-

form approaches Lagarus and Omaseus, the form of the meta-

thoracic episterna being nearly the same asin Omaseus niger ;

but it differs from those and all other genera or subgenera of

Pterostichine known to me by a combination of minor

characters. ‘The mentum is deeply emarginated and its central

tooth is broad and deeply concave without being distinctly bifid ;

the palpi are rather slender, with cylindrical and truncated

apical joints ; the antenne are rather long and filiform, and

the second joint articulated to the middle apex of the scape ;

the head narrowed behind the prominent eyes, with fine and

strongly curved frontal furrows; the thorax is quadrate,

rather broader than long, with a deep sulcus similar to that of

the Abacet?, but distant from the base; the elytra are equally

and strongly striated, without scutellar striole or puncture on

the third interstice ; the prosternum is strongly margined at the

apex, as in Lagarus ; the ventral segments are without trans-

verse furrows, the posterior tarsi slender and free from sulci.

Two examples taken by Mr. Lewis, both females; hence the

form of the dilated anterior tarsi of male is unknown.

146 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Subfamily Awcyournin2.

Anchomenus tllocatus.

A, micanti (Nicol.) primo intuitu similis, sed pedibus flavis ete.

valde differt. A. alpino (Motsch.) magis affinis, Gracilis, piceo-

niger, supra enescens, pedibus melleo-flavis, palpis et articulis

1-3 antennarum flavis plus minusve fusco-maculatis; thorace

parvo, subcordato, ante medium subangulatim leviter dilatato,

deinde ad basin subrecte angustato, angulis anticis rectis, posticis

rotundatis, margine laterali anguste explanato-reflexo, versus basin

altiori, foveaque utrinque basali lata profunde rugulosa ; elytris

acute punctulato-striatis, interstitiis planis, tertio tripunctato ;

tarsis 4 posticis utrinque sulcatis.

Long. 53-7 millim. ¢ 9.

Nuwara Eliya; shores of the lake.

Distinguished from the allied species by the yellow colour

of the legs; the trochanters, four anterior coxe, and tips of

the hindmost coxe are also yellow. In the Siberian A.

alpinus, which has similarly punctured strie, but which is

larger and more robust, the tibie only are tawny testaceous.

C. dolens (Sahlb.) and C. chartllus (Bates) are similar to A.

ellocatus in general form and colour, but have a differently

shaped, ¢. e. more quadrate, thorax. Argutor degener and

Anchomenus tllocatus, Walker (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858,

ii, pp. 203, 204), both belong to this species.

Anchomenus ceylonicus.

Anchomenus ceylonicus, Motschulsky, Etud. Ent. 1859, p. 36.

Dikoya; beaten from old branches.

Motschulsky’s description is unusually good. It is necessary

only to add that the species is closely allied to the N.W.

American A. obsoletus, Say.

Colpodes xenos,

C. mutatori affinis, at quoad formam C.cardiophoro haud dissimilis ;

elytris sicut in hoc convexis, elongato-ovatis. Piceo-niger, nitidus,

palpis et antennis fulvo-piceis, pedibus paullo obscurioribus ; capite

post oculos gradatim angustato ; thorace elongato-cordato, lateri-

bus postice longe sinuatis, angulis posticis rectis (apice obtusis),

marginibus sat late explanato-reflexis ; elytris convexis, elongato-

ovatis, basi angustis, apice singulatim acuminatis, acute et sat

profunde striatis, interstitiis planis tertio tripunctato.

Long. 9 millim.

Bogawantalawa, April Ist.

Belongs to Division J]. of Chaudoir’s monograph, 1878.

The fourth tarsal joint in all the feet is bilobed, with the exte-

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 147

rior lobe in the four hinder feet the longer; the middle tarsi

are grooved on each side, the hind tarsi on the outer side only ;

beneath, all four have a scanty, stiff, and short pubescence.

The thorax is relatively long and very similar in outline to

that of the New-Zealand C. cardiophorus, but the lateral

margins are more refexed, especially near the hind angles,

than they are in that species, and the surface is smooth and

glossy. The lateral margins of the elongate-oval convex

elytra are also, especially in the middle, explanate-reflexed, the

junction at the shoulder with the strongly curved and short

basal margin forms an acute angle; the apex of the elytra

is very obliquely sinuate- truncate, and each elytron tapers to

a short point near the suture ; all the striae are equally strongly

impressed.

One example only.

Colpodes amenus, Chaudoir.

Colpodes amenus, Chaudoir, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1859, p. 326,=C.

splendens, Morawitz, Bull. Ac. Petrop. v. 1863, p. 324.

Dikoya.

This fine species has a wide distribution. I have examined

examples from N.W. India, Java, and Japan.

Colpodes lampriodes.

C. ruficipiti (Macleay) similis, sed differt pedibus rufo-testaceis,

immaculatis, elytrisque margine apicali oblique flexuoso, apud

suturam solum spinoso.

Long. 8 millim.

Hadley and Dikoya; under garden refuse.

Judging from the few words of description this appears

to be the species erroneously referred by Chaudoir to the

Euplynes Dohrni of Nietner, which is similar in shape and

colours, but generically different in the fourth tarsal joints

having two long equal lobes, and is unmistakably described by

Nietner. Chaudoir had examined a “type provenant de

Nietner ;”’ it appears therefore that the original describer of

the species confounded the similarly coloured Colpodes with

his Kuplynes. Chaudoir himself had apparently never seen a

Euplynes, as he reterred Schmidt-Gébel’s Euplynes cyani-

pennis in both his monographs (1859 and 1879) to Colpodes

rupiceps, Macl. With regard to Macleay’s species, I think

that Chaudoir also made a mistake, but this arose from Mac-

leay’s unsatisfactory description. C. ruficeps appears to be

peculiar to Java and Sumatra*, and to differ from the nume-

* An example taken by Dr. Beccari on Mount Singalang was kindly

communicated to me by Dr. Gestro of the Museo Civico of Genoa, toge-

ther with a specimen of C. smaragdinipennis (Chaud.) from the same

locality.

148 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

rous allied species in the elytra being transversely truncated

near the suture and being there bispinose, ¢. e. there is a short

spine at the sutural and at the external end of the truncature.

In C. lampriodes there is no sutural truncature, the apical

margin being oblique and slightly flexuous from the sutural

spine. .

The basal margin of the elytra in C. lampriodes is red, the

deflexed lateral margin purplish black; the surface of the

elytra in all the numerous examples is of a beautiful dark blue,

the rest of the insect immaculate testaceous red.

Lebia bipars, Walker (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858,

ii. p. 208), is a Colpodes very similar in form to the pre-

sent ; the black elytra, as described by the author, appear to

be the result of discoloration, although the surface in the type

specimen is glossy and appears clean. Walker’s specific

name, I think, should not in any case be adopted, as it is

impossible to identify the species from his erroneous description.

Colpodes retusus.

Piceo-niger ; antennis, palpis, thoracis margine pedibusque dilutiori-

bus ; capite mox pone oculos magnos angustato ; thorace relative

parvo, quadrato, antice leviter rotundato-dilatato, postice paullo

sinuato-angustato, angulis posticis rectis, margine laterali expla-

nato-reflexo ; elytris sat late oblongis, apice oblique sinuatis iner-

mibus, dorso utrinque ante medium depresso punctulato-striato,

interstitiis planis, tertio tripunctato.

Long. 8-11 lin.

Kandy.

Belongs to the group of Chaudoir’s Division III. in which

the four hinder tarsi are bisuleate with the space between the

sulci carinate, the fourth joint unilobular, and the sutural apex

of the elytra unarmed. ‘The two anterior tarsi have only a

very faint trace of sulci; the four hinder tarsi are slender.

Colpodes vepletus.

C. lampros proxime affinis, differt thorace multo latiore. Rufo-

testaceus; capite thoracisque disco castaneo-nigris ; elytris (mar-

gine excepto) olivaceo-sneis ; capite parvo, ovato, post oculos

angustato ; thorace transverso, lateribus arcuatis et late expla-

nato-reflexis, angulis posticis obtusis, subrotundatis, basi utrinque

profunde concavo, levi; elytris apice ad suturam inermibus,

extus sinuatis, dorso subpunctulato-striatis, interstitiis subplanis,

tertio tripunctato.

Long. 8 millim.

Bogawantalawa.

Closely allied to the Japanese C. lampros, from which it

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 149

differs in the much broader thorax with sides more regularly

arcuated, so that it is not narrower behind than in front, and

by the duller and less golden-bronze colour of the elytra. AII

six tarsi have a fine sulcus on each side, and the fourth joint

of the posterior pair is lobed on its outer side. The first

elytral puncture is near the third stria, the second and third

near the second stria. —

Colpodes tteratus.

C. speculatori (Harold) affinis, differt tantum thorace angusto mar-

gine angustius explanato-reflexo et ante angulos posticos (valde

obtusos) sinuato. Gracilis, rufo-testaceus, abdomine piceo, capite

thoracisque disco nigris, nitidis; elytris olivaceo-gneis, margine

testaceo; capite parvo mox post oculos citius angustato, oculis

prominulis; thorace anguste ovato vel leviter cordato; elytris

anguste oblongis, postice paullo latioribus, apice inermibus leviter

sinuatis, subpunctulato-striatis,

Long. 6-8 millim.

Dikoya and Nuwara Eliya, in wet places.

Belongs with C. speculator (Har.), japonicus (Motsch.), and

aurelius (Bates) to a group of Chaudoir’s Division IIL, dis-

tinguished by the hindmost tarsi having no groove on the

inner side and their fourth joint being simply emarginated,

not unilobular. In their colours they all resemble C. lampros,

C. modestior, CO. sylphis, and others, in which the same tarsi

have a fine groove on each side (not visible viewed from

above) and a unilobular fourth joint.

Subfamily Pzrreonrmz.

Perigona nigrifrons.

Nestra nigrifrons, Motschulsky, Etud. Ent. 1859, p. 38.

Bogawantalawa.

Perigona ruficollis.

Perigona ruficollis, Motschulsky, Bull, Mosc. 1851, iv. p.

ruficollis) ; Putzeys, Ann, Mus. Civ. Genova, iv, p. 222,

Kandy.

The three dorsal setiferous punctures of the elytra in the

examples which I refer to P. ruficollis, and which agree pre-

cisely in the described colours, are very conspicuous, and the

third placed close to the apex. It varies in length from 3 to

33 millim.

506 (Nestra

Perigona sinuaticollis,

P. ruficolli similis, sed differt thoracis lateribus postice valde sinuatis,

angulis posticis rectis; rufo-testacea, capite nigro, elytris plaga

150 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

utrinque discoidali fusea (haud nigra) indistinete delimitata,

vitta testacea, suturali, post medium dilatata, versus suturam late

striatis, striis punctulatis sed paullo et vage impressis, punctis

3 dorsalibus setiferis vix perspicuis, tertio sat longe ab apice

(sed haud valde distanti sicuat in P. negrifronte) apud interstitium

tertium, secundo vero in stria secunda.

Long. 35-4 millim.

Dikoya.

Very similar to P. ruficollis in its general form, red-testaceous

colour, and black head, but decidedly distinct in the longer

and posteriorly sinuated thorax, in the lighter brown and less

definite central portion of the elytra, and other characters.

Perigona jfimicola,

Trechus fimicola, Wollaston, Ins. Maderens. p. 63; id. Col. Hesperid.

p. 27 (Trechichus).

Colombo.

According to three specimens I have examined of this species,

taken at the Cape-Verd Islands and named by Wollaston,

the apex of the elytra is broadly black, the elytra have a silky

subopalescent gloss, three (and not two as stated by Wollas-

ton’s original description) conspicuous dorsal setiferous punc-

tures, the third very distant from the apex, and a faint dusky

cloud or large oblong spot common to both elytra extending

from the base to three fourths of their length. Mr. Lewis’s

specimens agree exactly in all these points and in struc-

tural characters with Wollaston’s insect. The species seems

to me also scarcely different from the North-American

P. nigriceps, De}. I should include also Spathinus nigriceps,

Nietn., which is a Perigona or very nearly allied to it, if the

author had not stated that the labrum is deeply emarginated,

which it is not in P. fimicola.

Perigona Beccarii.

Perigona Beccarit, Putzeys, Ann. Mus. Civ. Genova, vii. p. 752 ?

Dikoya ; abundant in refuse.

The insect referred to this species differs from P. jfimicola

only in colours, the large dorsal spot being darker and better de-

fined against the lighter testaceous ground-colour of the elytra,

which forms a submarginal vitta on each side, curving to the

suture behind, between the dorsal spot and the black apex.

This agrees with Putzeys’ description of the Bornean P. Bec-

carta. On comparing a large number of examples I find,

however, that the elytra of P. Beccarii are always smoother

and glossier, the striz still more feebly impressed or entirely

invisible ; the thorax, too, has rather straighter sides and more

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 151

distinct though obtuse hind angles, in some examples preceded

by a slight sinuosity. In P. jimicola the sides fall obliquely

to the obtuse hind angle.

Putzeys’ description of the basal fold of the elytra is

quite applicable to the Ceylonese specimens ; but many of the

other details given by him seem to me fanciful or inaccurate—

that is, supposing the species are really the same. ‘The fol-

lowing is evidently a colour variety :—

Var. Perigona suffusa.

Caput nigrum, thorax castaneo-ruius; elytra toto castaneo-fusca

(apice nigra), vitta utrinque submarginali a basi usque prope

apicem ibique intus curvata, pallide testacea.

The difference from the type form consists in the darker

thorax and the extension of the large common spot of the

elytra to the apex. It approaches very near P. tachyoides,

Bates, which is, however, sufficiently distinct in the more

tawny hue of the light parts and the more convex elytra.

Subfamily Bamerprm2.

Tachyta umbrosa.

Tachyta umbrosa, Motschulsky, Etud, Ent. 1862, p. 382,= Acupalpus

extremus, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, i. p. 204?

Dikoya.

Very similar to the widely distributed 7. nana, from which

it differs only in the more strongly marked and punctulated

elytral strix, the posterior dorsal setiferous puncture situated

in the fourth (instead of the third) stria, and in the lighter

tawny testaceous antenne. Several specimens agreeing with

one trom Kiu-Kiang on the Yang-tsze. It is probably the

Acupalpus extremus, Walker, but only a fragment of Walker’s

type in the British Museum remains for comparison.

§ 1. Tacuys proprie dictus.

Tachys tropicus.

Bembidium tropicum, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 421.

Dikoya.

Tachys triangularis.

Bembidium triangulare, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 422.

Dikoya and Colombo.

Tachys subvitiatus.

T. tropico et T. triangulari aftinis, sed differt striis prope suturam

utrinque 4 multo minus impressis, magis abbreviatis et inconspicue

152 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

punctulatis, punctogue dorsali anteriori extus ultra striam quar-

tam sito; major, rufo-testaceus, elytris dorso depresso plaga elon-

gato-ovata, suturali (a basi usque ultra medium) margineque

laterali zneo-fuscis sericeis suffusis ; thorace angulis posticis valde

exstantibus, sulco basali levi sed margine basali longitudinaliter

striguloso.

Long. 31 millim.

Dikoya.

Very much larger than 7. trtangularis and differently

coloured. Approaches much nearer 7. tropicus, from which

it differs chietly in the feebler striz and the situation of the

anterior setiferous puncture, which is quite outside the fourth

stria, on the smooth part of the elytron, and not in the fourth

interstice as expressly stated by Nietner of TZ. tropicus,

and as shown in the Ceylonese specimens referred to that

species.

Tachys spilotus.

T. bistriato affinis, sed multo major elytrisque flavo-guttatis etc.

Elongato-oblongo-ovatus, subdepressus, castaneo-niger subopales-

centi-nitens ; antennis fuscis, articulis 1-3, palpis, pedibus elytris-

que utrinque guttis parum distinctis duabus (prima subhumerali,

secunda transversa ante apicem) flavo-testaceis ; sulcis frontalibus

brevibus, latis ; thorace transversim quadrato, postice medio-

criter angustato, angulis posticis rectis, margine basali, pedunculo

et scutello testaceis; elytris utrinque striis 3 haud acute incisis,

puncto dorsali in stria tertia sito.

Long. 22 millim.

Colombo.

Closely allied to the European 7. distriatus, but much

larger, and the elytra more glossy and with slight opalescent

reflections; the thorax is much broader and is differently

formed near the hind angles, these being rectangular or even

acute, and the hind margin from the angle to the slight median

lobe being much less oblique. The single dorsal puncture is

in the middle of the elytra; the second puncture, as in all the

species of this section, lies within the apex of the recurrent

striole.

Tachys atomarius.

Tachys atomarius, Wollaston, Col. Hesperidum, p. 28,= Polyderis

tenella, Motsch. Etud. Ent. 1862, p. 35 ?

Bogawantalawa.

One example, exactly agreeing with a specimen named by

Wollaston from the Cape-Verd Islands. The recurved striole

is wanting, or, what seems more likely, removed nearer to the

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 153

lateral apical margin; the usual setiferous puncture exists,

however, near its normal position in the typical group of the

genus, 2. e. where the curved apex of the recurved striole

should be.

Tachyta microscopica, Bates, from Japan, agrees in all

essential points of structure with T. atomarius, and is scarcely

more than a geographical variety of the same. 7) livida,

Bates, an Australian species, is a more distinct species of

the same group.

§ 2. Subgen. Baryracuys (Chaudoir).

Tachys bioculatus.

Lachys bioculatus, Putzeys, Aun, Mus. Civ. Genova, 1875, p. 743.

Abundant everywhere.

Tachys euetdes.

Gracile ovatus, convexus, «enescenti-niger ; elytris utrinque maculis

rotundatis duabus rufis, altera subhumerali (interdum indistincta

vel obsoleta), altera subapicali ; antennis gracillimis, palpis pedi-

busque testaceo-flavis ; fronte sulco utrinque angulato profundo

et extus prope oculum foveola rotundata ; thorace relative parvo,

antice rotundato, prope basin constricto angulisque acutis ; elytris

striis utrinque prope suturam acutis Impunctatisque.

Long. 3 millim.

Dikoya, abundant.

Differs from 7. bioculatus and allies by the relatively small

and narrow thorax, the basal furrow of which is crenulated and

interrupted in the middle, as in the allied species. In all the

numerous examples the antenne and palpi as well as the

legs are of a clear honey-yellow colour. The antenne are

long and slender and the joints two to five are nearly equal

in length. There is no trace of a third elytral stria, and the

two discoidal punctures are very conspicuous.

Tachys peryphinus.

Paullo magis oblongus et minus convexus, enescenti-niger ; elytris

utrinque maculis duabus (vix distinctis et interdum obsoletis),

altera subhumerali alteraque subapicali, rufis ; antennis palpis-

que articulo penultimo nigro-fuscis, illis articulis 1-3, his basi

pedibusque melleo-flavis ; fronte utrinque sulcis brevibus duobus ;

thorace sat late rotundato-cordato, basi sinuato-angustato, angulis

posticis acutis ; elytris utrinque striis 1-2 profunde insculptis et

punctulatis, striisque tertia et quarta certo situ conspicuis, punctis

duobus dorsalibus in stria tertia sitis.

Long. 3 millim.

Kitugalle, on the river-side.

In form of body similar to 7. Lucas? (Duval), but the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. jiil

154 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

thorax is a little longer and less transverse than in that

species, and the third stria is not so sharply incised. The

general colour is pitchy black or dark castaneous with a strong

brassy tinge. The basal sulcus of the thorax is faintly crenu-

lated as in the allied East-Asiatic species, and interrupted in

the middle, where the deeply impressed termination of the

dorsal line forms a distinct fovea. The red spots of the

elytra are not sharply defined on their borders and cannot be

called ‘round ;” they are sometimes very small or disappear

altogether.

Tachys ornatus.

Bembidium ornatum, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 426.

Kandy.

Specimens taken by Mr. Lewis agree with Nietner’s de-

scription, except that the yellow elytral spots are not “ orbi-

cular,” but (especially the posterior one) transverse. The

forehead has two short parallel furrows on each side, and the

elytra have no trace of striae between the second (from the

suture) and the eighth.

Putzeys’s redescription (Ann, Mus. Civ. Genova, 1875,

p. 21), in which he says “‘ antennarum basi testaceis,”’ cannot

apply to Nietner’s B. ornatum, which has uniformly pale an-

tenne and palpi.

T. pecilopterus (Bates), from Fu-chau, is closely allied to

T. ornatus and T. scydmenoides, but it is rather larger and

sufficiently distinct from both in the form of the thorax.

Tachys scydmenoides.

Bembuivum scydmenoides, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 18658, ii.

p. 427.

Colombo.

The sides of the thorax are sinuate-angustate from the

middle to the basal angles (making the base “ fortius qua-

drato,’”’ as Nietner expresses it), the frontal furrows are broad

and deep, and the antennal joints from the fourth more or

less dusky.

The size is, as in 7. ornatus, 2 millim.

Tachys infans.

Parvyus, oblongo-ovatus, mediocriter conyexus, pallide testaceus ;

elytris medio vitta lata pallide fuscescenti; fronte utrinque sulco

brevi unico ; thorace transverso, antice late rotundato, versus basin

valde angustato, angulis posticis acutis; elytris utrinque striis

punctulatis tribus, punctis 2 dorsalibus in stria tertia sitis.

Long. 2 millim. ;

Kandy.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 155

Differs from other small pallid Tachydes in its more oblong

and less convex form of body and the smaller thorax strongly

narrowed towards the base. The elytra are flattened on the

dorsal surface and the three punctured strie on each side of

the suture are somewhat sharply impressed with a very faint

and short rudiment of a fourth stria. There are two strongly

impressed marginal striz on each side.

Lachys amplians.

ZT. globulo (Dej.) proxime affinis et simillimus; differt solum colore

pallide testaceo striisque paullo distinctius punctulatis vel crenatis.

Brevis, convexus, flavo-testaceus, antennis (articulis 1-2 exceptis)

fuscescentibus ; thorace valde transverso, lateribus versus basin

sinuatis, angulis posticis subacutis; elytris stria suturali integra

strisque 2—4 valde abbreviatis, parum incisis, crenulatis, stria

marginali unica, puncto dorsali anteriore deficiente.

Long. 2 millim.

Kandy.

The elytra appear a little longer and more pointed at apex

than in 7. globulus. ‘To this small group of Tachys, distin-

guished by the disappearance of the submarginal stria (the

eighth), of which a few large punctures at the base and apex

only remain, belongs also 7. perlutus (Bates).

Tachys emarginatus.

Bembidium emarginatum, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii.

p. 425.

Colombo.

Putzeys’s description (Ann. Mus. Civ. Genova, 1875, p. 739)

does not agree with Nietner’s, nor with the numerous speci-

mens taken by Mr. Lewis, as he gives the size as 14 millim.

and states that the elytra have four red spots. The size is

2 millim. or a little longer (1 line, Nietner), and the elytra

have only two subapical spots. ‘The colour varies from pale

testaceous, through castaneous, to bright pitchy black with an

zneous tinge.

The species occurs in China (at Fu-chau and on the

lower Yang-tsze Kiang) asa pale variety, exactly similar to

the pale Ceylonese form, except that the lighter subapical

spots are not quite so well defined ; this is the insect alluded

to as 7. scydmenoides, Nietn., in Geod. Col. Japan, Trans.

Ent. Soc. 1873, p. 299.

Tachys Klugit.

Bembidium Klugit, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 423.

Colombo.

11*

156 On Geodephagous Coleoptera from Ceylon.

; Tachys orientalis.

Bembidium orientale, Nietner, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. 1858, ii. p, 425.

Colombo.

Tachys notaphoides.

Elongato-oblongo-ovatus, subdepressus, castaneo-fuscus vel rufus,

eenescens ; elytris utrinque maculis duabus transversis, pedibus

antennarumque articulo primo (ceteris nigro-fuscis) flayo-testa-

ceis; fronte utrinque bistriato; thorace quadrato, ante medium

vix rotundato, postice parum angustato, angulis posticis rectis vel

subacutis, margineque basali fere recto medio sinuato ; elytris

9-striatis, septima fere obliterata, secunda ad sextam apice abbre-

viatis, octava et nona parallelis approximatis ; punctis 2 dorsalibus

apud interstitium tertium sitis,

Long. 23 millim.

Kitugalle, on the river-side.

Unlike any other species known to me. The elytral striz

are finely and sharply incised, the sixth being rather less

deep and the seventh faint but distinct, the eighth runs

throughout parallel to the ninth or marginal. The recurved

striole is very deeply impressed, long and regularly curved.

In these respects it differs from 7’. ortentalis and Klugii, in

which the eighth stria is much curved and recedes from the

ninth in its middle course and the recurved striole is very short.

Bembidium europs.

B. nilotico proxime affinis, differt solum tegumento subtilissime

alutaceo, subopaco, striisque frontalibus parum impressis, in-

terruptis.

Long. 32 millim.

Kandy.

From B. niloticum, which has a wide range from Egypt

to China and New Caledonia, and presents only trifling local

modifications, the single example taken by Mr. Lewis differs-

in its finely shagreened surface, similar to that of many species

of Bracteon. ‘To this are added the much fainter frontal

furrows, which, instead of being deep sulci, running (and

diverging) from the epistome to the hind margin of the eyes,

are faint and interrupted, and the space between them shows

no convexity. The general colour is lighter brassy, and the-

testaceous spot at the apex of the elytra, instead of forming a

large lunule on each side, is broken up into tesselated spots.

[To be continued. |

Mr. H. J. Elwes on Delias belladonna. 157

XV.—WNote on Delias belladonna of Fabricius.

By H. J. ELwes.

In the ‘ Annals’ for January 1885 Mr. Butler has written

on this species and described two new forms allied to it;

but as his conclusions are, to my mind, quite erroneous, I

should like to make some remarks upon them.

In the above instance it seems that Mr. Butler, having

found, in a collection made by Mr. Horne in the North-west

Provinces of India, a specimen of a Deltas which in some

points resembles Donovan’s figure of D. belladonna, assumes

that this form represents the type. He then goes on to say—

““T think therefore that we may conclude that Deltas bella-

donna is a species confined to the North-west Provinces, that

D Horsfieldiiis contined to Nepal, and that other forms allied

to these may yet be expected to turn up.”’ He then describes

two forms which immediately did turn up as “ sp. nove,” one

from Barrackpore and the other from Darjiling. He concludes

by saying that ‘females in this group appear to be very rare;

of the four species here mentioned we only have male ex-

amples in the British Museum.”

On reading this note I referred first of all to the British

Museum collection and then to my own, hoping to get a

better knowledge of this species ; and I found that, as regards

the two supposed new species, there is no good evidence as to

their distinctness or habitat, but, further, that Donovan’s

figure does not represent exactly any Indian torm of the

species, that D. Horsfieldit is not contined to Nepal, and that

Hewitson’s collection does contain a female of one of the

forms.

First as to the type of belladonna. It is clear that when

a species varies extremely and the local varieties are not con-

stant it is difficult, if not impossible, to fix the exact type of

an old description of Fabricius, this difficulty being increased

when we do not know whence the described insect came.

As, however, all the forms of this species are, so far as we

know, confined in India to the Himalayas, and no collections

from the Himalayas are known to have reached Europe in

Fabricius’s time, whereas many Chinese insects had been

brought to Europe, it would be reasonable to suppose that if

a form of belladonna occurs in China, and resembles Donovan’s

plate (which, however, in some respects is evidently inaccu-

rate), the Chinese form would be most probably typical.

When, therefore, 1 found in Dr. Staudinger’s collection. a

specimen from China which did fairly agree with this plate, I

158 Mr. H. J. Elwes on Delias belladonna.

thought it was, to say the least of it, premature to conclude that

the species was confined to the North-west Provinces, by which,

in this case, 1 suppose Mr. Butler means the Himalayan pro-

vinees of Kumaon and Gurwhal. And If should here say that

the form which he described as D. ¢thiela from Penang is only

known from the Himalayas, and that if D. /fearseyi occurs at

Barrackpore it was probably brought there from some Hima-

layan station, for there is no evidence that any form of this

species occurs anywhere in the plains of Bengal or the North-

west Provinces.

As my own collection is richer in this group than those

under Mr. Butler’s charge, I will here give the facts, so far

as I can at present judge of them, supplementing them by a

letter which I received trom Mr. De Nicéville, of Caleutta, in

answer to my inquiries on the subject.

I possess the following specimens, which appear to me to

represent three distinct but closely allied and variable forms ;

but these may possibly be shown by increased material from

Nepal and Western China to be undefinable, though typical

specimens of the three races can be recognized.

Delias belladonna.

Delias belladonna, Fab. Ent. Syst. iii. p. 180 (1793) ; Don. Nat. Rep. i.

t. xxxv. (1823).

I have one male, taken by Abbé David at Moupin or in

some neighbouring locality in Western Szechuen, and one

male from ‘I'sekon, in East Tibet, received from M. Oberthiir.

The latter gentleman informs me that he has one male and

one female from Moupin, two males from ‘I'sekon, seven males

from Attentse (E. Tibet), and one male and one female from

KE. Tibet, without precise locality ; none of these individuals

are, however, exactly like the figure in Donovan, and the

two which I possess resemble so closely the figure of Gray

(Horsfieldiz) that I can see no reason to distinguish them.

If, therefore, any insect does exist which is distinct from the

Himalayan Horsfeldit and like Donovan’s plate, I should

expect it to be found in the mountainous regions of South-

western China, perhaps near Canton; but I am not able at

present to see that there is sufficient evidence of such a fact,

as the exact locality of Dr. Staudinger’s specimen is uncertain

and Donovan’s plate is of doubtful accuracy.

Delias Horsfieldit.

Delias Horsfieldit, Gray, Zool. Misc. i. p. 82; Insects of Nepal, pl. viii.

fig. 2.

=D). Hearseyi et Boylee, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1885, xy.

p. 58.

Var. ? ithiela, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1869, iv, p. 242,

Mr. H. J. Elwes on Delias belladonna. 159

Of this I have seven males, taken by my native eollector in

the interior of Sikkim, which are very black and represent

ithiela of Butler ; four of them have no yellow at, all on the

upper surface, three have more or less on both surfaces of the

anal angle of the hind wings.

Three males from Nepal, bought out of a large collection

sent from Khatmandu, which agree with Gray’s plate; also

one specimen from Wilson’s Darjiling collection, and one from

the Abbé David, which come next and agree fairly in the

amount of yellow on the hind wing. One from Nepal which

has the least yellow comes very near that specimen of dthiela

which has the most ; but, like the Moupin and one other Nepal

and one Sikkim specimen, these four are much browner in

tint than the first seven specimens,

Four females from Wilson’s Sikkim collection which may

belong to the black ¢thie/a, but are much nearer in tint to the

browner Nepal and Moupin specimens. These agree in the

shape of the fore wing, which is broader than in the males,

but differ in the colour of the abdominal margin, which in one

specimen is all black like the male ¢thzela, in one has a shade

ot yellow like some specimens of the same, and in the other

two has more or less white on the upper surface, but is

yellow like the others beneath.

Then [ have six males and five females from the Mandra

plateau, 8500 feet high, in Kulu, taken Sept. 3rd, and three

males from Hocking’s "Kangra collection, which agree very

fairly in general character, having more white on the wings

than the Sikkim and Nepal specimens, and in the male an

almost uniform amount of yellow on the abdominal margin.

The females, which agree in having broader fore wings, are

yellowish white or white on the abdominal margin. The

palest of them differs little from the darkest of

Delias sanaca, Moore, Cat. Lep. HK. 1. Co. Mus. p. 79 (1857);

P. Z, 8. 1857, pl. xliv. fig. 4,

of which I have two males from Gurwhal (Lidderdale)

and two males and one female from Simla (Marshall), taken

in May. All these differ more or less, but agree in being

generally paler than the Kulu specimens, which, again, are

paler than those from Nepal, which are paler than the extreme

black Sikkim males.

It seems as though some influence affected the coloration

of the group, which is strongest in the warm damp climate of

Sikkim, and becomes gradually fainter towards the north-

west.

I could separate all these thirty-five specimens, of which

160 Mr. H. J. Elwes on Delias belladonna.

ten are female, into three forms; but until resident collectors

have shown us whether these forms breed true to their type,

and how far seasonal or climatic influences affect them, I can-

not say that they are distinct species.

With regard to the habits of this species we know little or

nothing; but I am informed by Captain Young that D.

sanaca, or more probably D. Horsfeldiz, is common in the

Kangra valley, 3000 to 4000 ft. (probably its western limit),

in April. In Kulu, at 3500 to 4000 ft., a few come out in April

and May, and another brood in autumn. He has also taken

it as high as 8500 ft. in September ; but this is very unusual.

The pupe are grey and yellow and are attached to bare rocks.

Mr. Otto Moller says of bel/adonna and its allies, in a

letter dated December 7, 1885:—‘ I believe them to be all

only geographical varieties of one species. Both the form

with and without yellow at the anal angle occur together here

in Sikkim from 2000 to 9000 ft. I have only two females,

one taken at 8000, the other at 9000 ft.”

Mr. De Nicéville says, in a letter dated December 1, 1885:—

“ Mr. Butler states in his paper that Donovan’s figure repre-

sents amale. 1am of opinion, and Major Marshall concurs

with me, that it is far more probably that of a female. The

fore wing is broader than is usual among males of this group,

and the outer margin of the wing evenly convex ; in nearly

all males it is more or less concave; the stoutness of the

abdomen would also probably indicate a female *.

‘‘ In the Indian Museum, Calcutta, are six females of D. del-

ladonna—one from Kulu (Graham Young), one from Kotghur,

near Simla (De Nicéville), one from Simla (ditto), one from

Dafla hills, and two without locality. The one from Dafla hills

has no yellow whatever on the abdominal margin or at anal

angle of hind wing; the former is sordid white : the Kulu and

Kotghur specimens have a good deal of yellow mixed with

white; the Simla example has the barest trace of yellow, the

abdominalarea beingnearly pure white; thetwo without locality

have very large patches of chrome-yellow (in the others the

yellow is of a more clear gamboge shade) at the anal angle

extending to first median interspace. These latter agree best

with Donovan’s figure, which, however, differs from all speci-

mens I have seen in having two distinct well-separated spots

on the submedian interspace; in all yellow-marked specimens

there is a large undivided yellow streak between the veins

from near the middle of the wing to the anal angle.

* The abdomen figured by Donovan is unlike any specimen I have seen

and may not have belonged to the insect.

Dublin Microscopical Club. 161

“ TD). sanaca seems a good species. I have one female

from Fagu, near Simla (about 7000 to 8900 ft.).

“ As regards the males, there is every variety from speci-

mens with the abdominal area and anal angles entirely black,

to others with the white and yellow extending as far as the

median and postmedian veins. Mr. Méller tells me that he

has taken both these forms in Sikkim in one sweep of the net ;

but, as far as my experience goes, the entirely black form never

occurs in the N.W. Himalayas. My own idea is that there

are three good species of this group :—JD. belladonna, West

China to Kulu; D. sanaca, Western Himalaya; D. belucha,

Beluchistan.

“ As to species of this group being found at Penang or Bar-

rackpore, I should as soon expect to find wild zebras in those

localities as examples of Delvas allied to belladonna.”

The evidence I have brought forward, based as it is on the

examination of specimens ten times more numerous than Mr.

Butler’s and with authentic localities, and the opinions of three

naturalists in India who know the species in life, seem to

me so strong against every one of Mr. Butler’s conclusions,

that it is to be hoped he will in future refrain from adding to

his very numerous and scattered writings of this character

until he has ample material and accurate observations on which

to base his opinions.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB.

January 18, 1885.

Irish Bog-butter—-Dr. Frazer directed the notice of the Club to

the microscopic appearance of a specimen of bog-butter obtained in

the form of a large irregular-shaped mass from Mouncha Bog, near

Belfast. When examined in a molten condition it showed the cow’s

hairs so invariably detected in all the examples of Irish bog-butter

yet investigated; and in this case there were also observed well-

preserved fragments of Sphagnum moss in all portions of the fatty

matter taken from the outer part of the mass. It was clearly en-

titled to be considered a true butter, and its sojourn in bog was

evidenced by the coating of Sphagnum, now noticed for the first

time.

A seemingly undescribed Phycochromaceous Alga from Pump-

water.—Mr. Archer drew attention to an Algal production taken

from the well of a pump, forming to the naked eye an appearance

like ground coffee distributed pretty thickly in the water, the little

bodies composing the mass being of a brownish mahogany-hke

colour. ‘These, viewed under a moderate amplification, proved to

162 Dublin Microscopical Club,

form reddish, variously lobed, more or less irregularly ramifying

“‘shapeless”’ little masses. These were of some toughness and

rigidity on pressure, so that it was not a little difficult to compress

a portion for a closer examination. This accomplished, however,

it was seen that the plant owed its brownish colour to the toughish

lobed matrix, as described, in which were sparsely imbedded lines

of minute spherical phycochromaceons cells of a light colour.

Whether this may be regarded as a mature plant or only a ‘state ”

would seem as yet not very readily to be decided. It had clearly,

however, nothing to do with the so-called Bacterium rubescens (Lan-

kester). Were a minute Polycoccus pulled out here and there into

a branched or lobed configuration, and the contained cells, instead

of being in a single cluster, become run into lines following the

prolongations, and supposing the containing matrix to assume a

reddish colour, something like our plant would be the result.

Torula sporendonema and Cystopus candidus exhibited.—My. G.

Pim showed Torula sporendonema (=Sporendonema casei) from

some old cheese at the Albert Farm, Glasnevin. Itis not uncommon

on very old cheese, and seems to be a somewhat aberrant member

of the genus Torula.

He also showed the young oospores of Cystopus candidus, the

white rust so very common on the cabbage tribe. They were

obtained by allowing diseased leaves to rot in a damp place.

Dermocarpa prasina, Bornet, new to Ireland.—Dr. M‘Nab exhi-

bited specimens of Dermocarpa prasina, Born. et Thur., collected at

Seapoint, co. Dublin, in July 1875, attached to Polysiphonia fasti-

giata. This species has not as yet been recorded from Ireland ; but

Mr. G. W. Traill (Proc. Roy. Dubl. Soc. n. 8s. vol. iii. p. 291, 1882

mentions that Dermocarpa prasina occurs on Catenella opuntia, in

the Firth of Forth, in the month of January.

Structure of Leaf of Byblis liniflora.—Dr. M‘Nab also exhibited

part of a leaf of Byblis liniflora, Salisb., a portion of a dried speci-

men collected by Robert Brown (Iter Austral. 1802-5). The

leaf is covered with small, long-stalked glands. The glandular top

consists of from eight to sixteen cells, and closely resembles that of the

hairs of Pinguicula vulyaris. Drude, in his paper on Insectivorous

Plants in Schenk’s ‘ Botanik,’ p. 119, mentions that Byblis gigantea,

Lindl., has the long filiform leaves closely covered with very short-

stalked, small digestive glands ; so that B. liniflora differs in having

very long-stalked, small digestive glands sparingly scattered over

the surface of similar linear leaves.

March 19, 1885.

Chlorocladus australiensis exvhibited—Dr. K. Perceval Wright

exhibited mountings of Chlorocladus australiensis, Sonder. This

interesting green algal form, discovered by Edward Dacmel at Cape

York, Australia, had been described by Dr. W. Sonder. It appeared

to be very rare, and Dr. Wright was indebted to Baron F. von Miller

Dublin Microscopical Club. 163

for some specimens which had been gathered at Cape York in the

autumn of 1884, It seemed to have affinities with Dasycladus and

Neomeris, but differed from the former genus in its dichotomy, and

from the latter in the want of a calcareous film and an investing

membrane.

Peculiar adventitious or abnormal (?) Growth of Hair-like Fila-

ments on Stems of Moss.—Mr. Archer drew attention to a remarkable

fringe of reddish arborescent filaments growing on a moss (Aula-

camnion palustre), given him by Mr. Pim, imparting to the plant a

very curious and striking appearance. These filaments grew from

the stem only, not from the leaves, and presented, at first sight,

much the appearance of an algal parasite of some kind, densely

coating the moss, and from the colour very conspicuous. A closer

examination showed that this was an actual outgrowth from the

moss itself, the primary joint of these, so to speak, adventitious

hairs being simply cut off from one of the joints of the stem of the

moss. This then grew up into a comparatively stout main stem,

which gave off (somewhat Cladophora-fashion) multitudes of branches,

continually growing more and more slender, so as to form a densely

dendroid structure, the whole confusedly interlaced, the leaves of

the moss more or less involved and covered by the thicket so pro-

duced. The reddish colour, like that of protonematous growths,

was due to the cell-wall, the contents being chlorophyllaceous green ;

here, however, unlike a Protonema, the joints were not separated

by oblique, but directly transverse, septa. The whole might lead to

the assumption that the moss was giving rise to a kind of retrogres-

sive growth, a kind of secondary ‘‘ Protonema,” which, if detached,

and on a damp substratum, might give rise to a new moss.

Claviceps Wilsont from Aberdeen exhibited—Mr. Pim showed

Claviceps Wilsont sent to him by Mr. A. Stephen Wilson, of Aber-

deen. This is an extremely distinct form of ergot, occurring on

Glycerva fluitans near Aberdeen. The club, instead of being nearly

globose, is long and clavate and has the perithecia external to it as

pear-shaped sacs, instead of being sunk in the substance of the club.

The asci and spores did not differ materially from those of the com-

mon form, which was shown for comparison.

Section of Macrocystis pyrifera.—Prof. M‘Nab exhibited a trans-

verse section of part of the thallus of Macrocystis pyrifera taken

close to the base of the air-bladder, showing the peripheral series of

gum-canals.

Nectria sinopica exhibited—Mr. Pim showed Neetria sinopica on

ivy, received from Rev. H. W. Lett, Lurgan. The circular cluster

of somewhat flattened deep red perithecia, surrounded by the rup-

tured epidermis, formed an exceedingly pretty object by reflected

light, reminding one of a basket of strawberries.

June 18, 1885.

Embryo Plantlets of Fucus——Dr. M‘Nab exhibited seedlings or,

more correctly, young embryo plants of Fucus vesiculosus, Linn.

164 Dublin Microscopical Club.

These were found in considerable numbers adhering to the outside

of the conceptacular portion of the thallus. The embryos measured

about 51, inch, but some were as long as ;4, inch, and notched at

the apex, where a few hairs also originated. The specimens were

collected on the shore at Clontarf on the morning of the 18th June.

It seems therefore that the young embryos adhere for a short time

to the surface of the mature thallus after their escape from the

conceptacle.

Olivine Dolerite.—Prof. Hull, F.R.S., exhibited a thin section of

Olivine Dolerite from Ballentory, co. Antrim. This rock is very

massive and is quarried by the Eglinton Mineral Company for

paving sets. Under the 2-inch objective it is seen to consist of

plagioclase, augite, olivine, and titaniferous magnetite, the last not

abundant. The effect with the polariscope is very fine, the olivine

being fresh and polarizing vividly.

Young Parasitic State of Halecampa.—Prof. A. C. Haddon exhi-

bited a living immature sea-anemone which was parasitic on Hydro-

meduse. It was a still younger example than that described by

Reid as Haleampa Fultoni, which Prof. Haddon believed was

the young form of Halcampa chrysanthellum, Peach. Recently

Mark has described the young of an Hdwardsia as parasitic on the

ctenophore Mnemiopsis Leidyi, so there is nothing unique in the

parasitic habits of a larval sea-anemone.

Continuity of Protoplasm in Fucus.x—Mr. Greenwood Pim exhi-

bited sections of Fucus vesiculosus in which the continuity of the

protoplasm from one cell to another was clearly shown. The sec-

tions were prepared in accordance with Dr. Hicks’s directions in the

April number of the ‘Journal of Botany ’—soaked in sulphuric acid

and water (1:3), stained with saffranin, and mounted either in pure

glycerine or glycerine and ammonia.

Zygospore of Cosmarium corbula, Bréb.—Mr. Archer showed the

zygospore of Cosmarium corbula, Bréb., orbicular, and beset with

rather numerous, elongate, slender spines, trifid at apex ; this is

rather a rare species, and still more rarely found conjugated.

October 15, 1885.

Rhizopodal Parusite (?) in a Sponge.—Prof. Sollas exhibited a

section of a sponge haying imbedded therein, seemingly occupying a

cavity, an orbicular body, presenting many features giving it a

strong resemblance to some rhizopodal form, showing what appeared

to be a median nucleus and seemingly elongate pseudopedia. It

did not seem to offer a resemblance to any state of an ovum.

Gloiotrichia natans exhibited.— Prof. M‘Nab exhibited examples of

Gloiotrichia natans which had developed in quantity in one of the

tanks in the College of Science amongst plants which had been

brought in June from the pond in the Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin.

Dublin Microscopical Club. 165

Type of a new Aleyonarian Genus: Primnordes.—Dr. EH. {P.

Wright exhibited mounted specimens of a small portion of the

colony of a Primnoid Alcyonarian, for which a new genus, Prim-

noides, had to be made, The spicules of the coonenchyma were

small, orbicular, scale-like, gradually merging into those of the

body of the polyp. ‘There were no true opercular scales, but the

tentacles were retractile. The species, one of the ‘Challenger’

collection, and called from its outline P. sertularie, W. & 8., was

dredged from a depth of 310 fathoms off Prince Edward Island.

Continuity of Protoplasm in Sirychnos—Myr, Greenwood Pim

showed sections of Strychnos ignatia which had been treated with

alcohol and iodine, as recommended by Mr. 8. Le M. Moore, and

which showed very distinctly the continuity of the protoplasm

between one end of the endosperm and another. A section of

S. nux vomica, in which the continuity was originally described by

Dr. Tangl, was shown for comparison. ‘The protoplasm-threads are

much less easily seen in this species than in S, zgnatia.

New Gregarious Monad.—Mr. Archer showed examples, unfortu-

nately much deteriorated, which he put up on a slide in acetate of

potash, of an organism sent him in very minute quantity by Prof.

Lankester. This turned out (though somewhat algal-like atfirst glance)

to be a form of gregarious monad, the individual monads nestling in a

muco-granular coloured matrix. This matrix formed very minute

subglobose masses, the basic substance of great rigidity and elasticity

withal. So great was its retrogressive power on being pressed out

with some considerable force, that, on its relaxation, it could forth-

with pull itself together and restore its figure as if nothing had

happened. However, on patiently causing the ejection of a few of

the monads, they were seen to be elongate, minute, somewhat

greenish in colour, with a narrow pale space at the anterior extre-

mity, and occasionally, after a little wriggling action, they would

swim away. But Mr. Archer had found it impossible actually to

detect flagella, still less whether two or one only. Flagellate cer-

tainly these little organisms were, nevertheless, and the place of the

form would therefore be close to such genera as Spongomonas or

Phalansterium. Prof. Lankester was about to subject this organism

to a closer study, and hoped to give an account of it ere long.

November 18, 1885.

Seeds of Lolium perenne and Festuca pratensis evhibited.—Dr.

M‘Nab exhibited under a low power with a binocular microscope

seeds of Loliwm perenne and Festuca pratensis for the purpose of

directing attention to their special diagnostic characters and also

for the purpose of demonstrating the use of Van Heurck’s Helot

photophore and the electric light in microscopical research,

Spumaria alba accompanied by a remarkable Network of Crystals

166 Miscellaneous.

of Carbonate of Lime.—Mr. G. Pim exhibited specimens of Spumaria

alba, which appears to be unusually abundant this year, as he has

received it from Dr. E. P. Wright and Mr. R. M. Barrington, Fassaroe,

and had heard of it from near Gorey, &c. The chief point to which

attention was directed was the remarkable incrustation of carbonate

of lime, consisting of exceedingly minute needle-shaped crystals

which, lying very frequently more or less at right angles to each

other, gave a somewhat cruciform appearance, and were collected

into dense matted tufts. Some doubt existing as to the substance

being carbonate of lime, Mr. Pim subsequently carefully tested it with

acetic acid and oxalate of ammonia, with which it gave the charac-

teristic reaction. The needles seldom exceed -0005 in length by

°0001 in width, and are often much less.

Transverse Sections of Halcampa chrysanthellum were exhibited

by Prof. Haddon illustrating the arrangement of the muscular bands

of the twelve mesenteries, and demonstrating the existence of a pair

of very small secondary mesenteries in the alternate mesenterial

chambers. The cesophagus is ciliated, there are a pair of deep

sagittal cesophageal grooves, which are provided with long cilia, and

five obscure lateral furrows.

New Aleyonaria.—Dr. E. Perceval Wright exhibited a series of

sections through the polyp (decalcified) of Callozostron mirabile,

showing the absence of any marked siphonoglyph, the peculiar

unfolding of the tentacles, and, at the base of the polyp, the ramifying

network of vascular canals.—He further exhibited mounted sec-

tions of a new genus and species of the group of the Iside, in which

the external spicules were like those of a Primnoa. The colony

formed a reticulated network. The branches started from the hard

joints, and these in the younger twigs were very beautifully orna-

mented with rows of irregular spine-like processes. The soft joints

were very small. The species stands as Acanthoisis flabellum,

Wright et Studer.

Micrococcus form (?) on Piper-leaves.—Mr. Archer exhibited some

Piper-leaves (given him by Mr. Pim) showing on their lower sur-

face what appeared to be a form of Micrococcus, forming here and

there a thin scurfy stratum. If this were referable to that genus

it would be a somewhat singular nidus. The leaves did not appear

to be injured.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notes on the Stomatopoda. By W. K. Brooxs.

Two species of Stomatopoda are common at Beaufort—Squilla

empusa and a Lysiosquilla which, so far as I am aware, has never

been described. The swimming-larve of both species are very

Miscellaneous. 167

abundant, but I have not succeeded in obtaining the eggs, nor was

I able to keep the younger larvee alive in confinement, as they all

died in moulting, although the older larvee moulted in aquaria. I

was therefore compelled to rely upon general resemblances and

measurements in my attempts to trace the metamorphosis, although

the series were so complete that I believe my results are worthy of

confidence.

The youngest Lystosquilla larvee were in the same stage as Claus’s

larva, This stage is followed by an Hrichthus stage, which persists

for a number of moults with little change except the increase in

size and the gradual acquisition of the appendages.

I have witnessed the change from the last form of this series into

the young Lysiosquilla ; so it is now certain that the Hrichthus type

is the larva of this genus, although it is of course possible that other

genera may pass through the same larval stages.

As secondary sexual characters are rare among the higher Crus-

tacea, it is interesting to note that the female Lysiosquilla is much

larger than the male and of quite a different colour. Fully grown

males are from 14 to 2 inches in length, while the females are

from 3 to 4 inches long. The males are of a grey colour and quite

transparent, while the females are more opaque and of a dark olive-

green colour, nearly black.

The habits of our two species are quite different. Lysiosquilla

lives in pure sea-sand on beaches which are directly exposed to the

ocean swell, and it is very abundant on Bird Shoal and on the sea-

beach at Fort Macon. It lives in a deep cylindrical vertical burrow,

which goes down for several feet, and it is almost impossible to

procure the animals by digging. The males and females inhabit

different burrows, and they lie in wait for prey at the top, which is

arched over with sand, so that only the eyes of the animal are

exposed. When suitable prey comes within reach they dart out so

quickly that the eye can scarcely follow the motion, and, seizing the

prey in their large claws, they instantly retreat tothe bottom of the

burrow, where the food is stored away, and the animal returns to

the mouth of the burrow to resume its watch. They seldom venture

more than 3 or 4 inches from the burrow; and I have obtained only

one specimen which was captured in the water, although the trawl

often brings up an abundant supply of the much larger Sqguilla

empust.

In constructing its burrow, Zysiosquilla brings up the sand from

the bottom by armfuls, which are carried between the large claws

to the mouth of the hole, to be deposited as far away as the animal

can reach without leaving its burrow.

The burrows are so deep that digging for the animals is almost

useless ; and after many unsuccessful attempts to trap them, I found

that it was easy to catch them by holding a piece of fish or crab near

the mouth of the burrow as a bait with one hand, while the other

hand was held ready to cut off the retreat into the burrow, by the

use of a tin trowel. ‘Their movements are so very quick that many

escaped entirely, while others were cut in two by the trowel,

although many were captured alive.

168 Miscellaneous.

Squilla empusa lives in hard muddy bottom, in or on the sides of

channels where there is a rapid current, and it constructs a shallow

U-shaped burrow, open at-both ends. The burrow is excavated by

the current of water produced by the abdominal appendages, and I

have never seen them carrying sand out of the holes. They do not

arch over the opening, and they are often found swimming at a dis-

tance of many feet from the hole, probably in pursuit of prey.

Squilla stridulates by rubbing the serrated spine of the swimmeret

across the serrated ridge on the ventral surface of the telson. The

noise which is thus made under water can be clearly heard above the

surface.—Johns Hopkins University Circular, Oct, 1885, p. 10.

On the Heart of the Gamasidee and its Significance in the Phylo-

genetic Consideration of the Acarida and Arachnoidea, and the

Classification of the Arthropoda. By Prof. Cart Cravs.

The heart, discovered by M. Willibaid Winkler, which has hitherto

remained entirely unknown in the group Acarida, occurs in the

posterior region of the body and above the rectum; it pulsates

strongly and rapidly. It is remarkably like the heart of the Daph-

nid, and like this is reduced to a single chamber, which is _perfo-

rated on each side by a fissure furnished with lip-like valves and

passes anteriorly into an elongated median aorta. The position

towards the posterior end of the body, which is rather surprising at

the first glance, is explained by the simplification which the abdo-

men of the mite has undergone, appearing as a comparatively short

unsegmented region, united without any demarcation with the

cephalothorax. Hitherto the heart has been demonstrated only in

Gamasus, and it is probable that its occurrence may be confined to

only a few families of the Acarida, perhaps to the Gamaside alone.

It is best seen in all its parts in the six-legged larvee (probably of

Gamasus fucorum, De G.), in which the integument is comparatively

thin. ‘These have probably never previously been examined in the

living state under a high power, or the presence of the quickly pul-

sating heart could not easily have escaped observation. But even

through the less transparent skin of the adult animal the heart is

not difficult to recognize when one has seen it in the more delicate

larva.

In the unilocular heart of Gamasus we have evidently to do with

a retrograde organ. Just as Claus regarded the similar heart in

the Cladocera as asecondary simplified form derived from the many-

chambered heart of the Phyllopoda, this simple heart in the Mites,

with its single pair of fissures, may be regarded as an abbreviated

and rudimentary spider’s heart, the latter being of elongated tubular

form, with three pairs of fissures, and connected with a complex

system of arterial vessels. And just as, among the Entomostraca,

the unilocular heart of the Ostracoda and Copepoda occurs only in

particular families of those orders and is altogether wanting in

the lower groups, so in the Acarida the lower families, such as the

Miscellaneous. 169

Dermaleichide, Tyroglyphide, and Sarcoptidx, show no trace of the

organ. Whether it occurs in the more highly organized tracheate

families of the Acarida must be ascertained by further observations.

The interpretation of the unilocular hearts of the Entomostraca

and Acarida as secondarily simplified forms agrees completely with

the notion, founded upon many other considerations, that the Mites

are degraded members of the class Arachnoidea, the starting-point

of which must probably be sought in the great Paleozoic Giganto-

straca with their resemblance to the Scorpions, hitherto regarded as

Crustacea upon insufficient grounds. From the investigation of the

development of living members of the group or nearly related types

(Xiphosura, Limulus), although still imperfect, there seems te be

more and more foundation for the opinion that these old Paleozoic

types are morphologically much more nearly related to the Arach-

noidea than to the Crustacea, although they have, in common with

the latter, their aquatic babitat and, as a consequence, branchial

respiration. Hitherto, evidently, far too much stress has been laid

upon this last agreement in the division of the Arthropoda into

Branchiata and Tracheata, without taking into consideration that

the breathing by air-spaces may have been developed in different

ways and at different times in the terrestrial forms, and that con-

sequently no primarily decisive morphological value is to be ascribed

even to the possession of trachew. Nevertheless the root of the old

Gigantostraca and Xiphosura may have a common origin with the

stem-forms of the Crustacea, the Protostraca. In the latter, besides

the normal construction of the anterior head, the characteristic

Nauplius-larva and the doubled number of pairs of antenne may

have prevailed throughout ; while the former led up to a second

great series of Arthropoda, characterized morphologically, in the

first place, by the smaller development of the anterior head, and the

disappearance of the pair of members belonging to it, the anterior

antenne, and further by the presence of six pairs of limbs on the

fore body (cephalothorax), reduced to five pairs, however, in the

Merostomata (?in all). Besides these two series of Arthropoda,

probably united at the base, we have then, as forming a third series,

the Insecta and Myriopoda, for the derivation of which the remark-

able Aunelid-like Onychophora (Peripatus) appear to be so signi-

ficant.

The characters of the three Arthropod-series would then be as

follows :— 2

Series I. (Crustacea.)—Two pairs of antenne, the second of

which represents the first pair of trunk-members removed forwards.

A pair of mandibles as the second pair of trunk-members. Two

pairs of maxille. Variety in the number and structure of the

usually numerous pairs of limbs on the middle and hind body.

Aquatic habitat and branchial respiration. Nauplius-larva.

Series IL. (Graanrosrraca, ARACHNoIDEA.)—Absence of the an-

terior antenne. One pair of limbs in front of the mouth (? belonging

to the first or second body-metamere). Five, or sometimes four,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 12

170 Miscellaneous.

postoral pairs of limbs of the short stout cephalothorax. espira-

tion by branchiz or trachex, sometimes leaflet-trachee.

Series III. (OnycnorHora, Myriopopa, Insrcta.)—With an an-

terior pair of antenne (representing the frontal tentacles of the

Annelida) and a pair of mandibles (? representing the limbs of the

first or second body-segment}. Tracheal respiration.—Anzezger der

kais. Akad. d. Wiss. in Wien, December 17, 1885, pp. 250-253.

Virulence of the Common Parsnip.

Mr. Meehan referred to the deaths of some children at Danville,

Pa., in the spring of 1884, reputed to be caused by eating the roots

of the wild parsnip. This was usually understood to mean the roots

of Cicuta maculata or, perhaps, Conium maculatum. Roots had

been sent to him by the attendant physician among which was the

fragment of a portion that one of the dead children had partially

eaten, with teeth-marks on the remains. There seemed no chance

of error in this case. The root, which was evidently neither of the

two reputed to be virulent, was planted. It proved to be the

true garden parsnip, Pastinaca sativa, which has become an escape

from gardens in many parts of the United States. Although the

evidence that the deaths were from the wild roots of the common

garden parsnip appeared so conclusive, in view of the fact that there

seems to be no record of such a virulent charaeter in connexion with

this plant, it was thought possible there might still be some mistake,

and corroborative evidence was sought for. It was found that in

the cultivated form some growers are careful about weeding or

working among the leaves while the dew is on them, as severe cases

of poisoning have been known to result; and on large seed-farms

the workmen engaged in cutting the stalks at the seed-harvest have

to protect their hands and arms against contact with the juices, or

they are liable to be severely poisoned in a manner similar to that

from the poison-vine, I?hus toxicodendron. With these facts it

seems worth placing on record what seems to be indisputable, that

the deaths of the Danville children was really caused by the wild

garden parsnip, Pastinaca sativa.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.

1885, p. 383. -

Freshwater Sponges from Mexico. By Epwarp Ports.

Meyenia plumosa, Carter, var. Palmert, n. var.

Sponge (as seen in a dry state) dark brown, massive, attached to

and surrounding the dependent branches of small trees, whose stems

are flooded by the spring freshets. Texture very loose, and when

dry so brittle that the dermal surface cannot be satisfactorily exa-

mined. (The impression conyeyed by the interior appearance of

this sponge is that it is made up of an infinite number of radiating

confluent branches. )

Gemmule large, numerous throughout the deeper portions of the

sponge ; subspherical or ovoid, surrounded by long birotulates im-

bedded in a granular crust.

Miscellaneous. ig |

Skeleton-spicules straight or slightly curved, mainly cylindrical,

but gradually sharp-pointed, sparsely microspined.

Dermal spicules irregularly stellate, as in the typical species, but

in the specimens examined much fewer in number. They vary from

simple acerates with one or more long divergent branches to beautiful

radiate spherical bodies whose rays are nearly equal, spined, and

capitate by reason of recurved spines at their extremities. Another

form of spicule, probably also dermal, of which several are seen upon

nearly every slide prepared for microscopic examination, is very

difficult of description. It may be said to be composed of an irre-

gular series of smooth curved rays arising from a nearly common

centre, and is somewhat suggestive of a hedgehog or Scotch terrier.

Birotulate spicules pertaining to the gemmule, in length about

three times the diameter of the supported rotules; shafts cylindrical,

plentifully spined; spines

long, conical. Outer sur-

face of rotules convex, mar-

gins lacinulate; ends of

incomplete rays obtuse, re-

curved.

Sponge-masses subsphe-

rical, reaching 5 or 6 inches

in diameter.

The woodcut represents :

a, skeleton-spicules ; 0b, ¢,

c, birotulate spicules of the

gemmule; d, d, ends or

rotules of the same ; e, é, ¢,

f, dermal spicules; g, gy,

abnormal forms frequently

observed. The spicules are

magnified 200 diameters.

This sponge, collected by

Dr. Edward Palmer along the banks of the Colorado River, near

Lerdo, Sonora, in North-western Mexico, about 59 miles 8.8.W. from

Fort Yuma, California, is a valuable addition to the sponge fauna of

this continent, and interesting from the fact that the typical species,

M. plumosa of Carter, has heretofore only been found in his original

locality, the rock water-tanks of Bombay, East Indies. That it

should skip a whole hemisphere and only be found the second time

at its own antipodes is indeed remarkable.

The lower reaches of the Colorado of the West extend for miles

through a region described by the collector as the ‘ hottest, driest,

and most barren in the United States,” whose ‘“ vegetation consists

of mesquit, cacti, and the screw-bean, Strombocarpus pubescens.”

Its normal border-lands are known as the “first” and ‘second ”

“bottoms,” of which the latter is the higher and, of course, more

distant from the channel. By the frequent changes in its bed, how-

ever, the river cuts through these, and, washing away the one and

filling up the other, reverses their physical conditions. Upon the

hd 4 Miscellaneous.

‘“‘second bottoms ” then, said to be only reached to any considerable

depth by the annual floods occurring during parts of May and June,

and not to continue flooded more than six weeks at a time, the

screw-bean abounds. It is described as a small tree of the general

appearance of a peach-tree, but with more slender drooping branches.

More or less of an alkaline deposit whitens the ground upon which

they grow, and the approaching traveller is puzzled to see in strong

contrast with it hundreds, or even thousands, of dark masses, “like

wasps’ nests,” suspended two or three feet above.

It was this conundrum that confronted Dr. Palmer during his

recent visit, and the answer we have is in the sponge before us.

From the Amazon River in the tropics to the waters of Maine and

Nova Scotia in the temperate regions of the north sponges have

long been known to affect the pendent branches of stream-bordering

bushes ; but it is unlikely that they have ever before been observed

in such quantities suspended for nine or ten months of the year over

land parched and desolate.

On referring to Mr. Carter’s earlier descriptions of his discoveries,

we find that, though he collected this species on two or more occa-

sions, the fragments were always found detached from their place of

growth and floating upon the surface in the water-tanks referred to

about one month after the rainy season had commenced. He be-

lieved that the vitality of the gemmules was preserved during the

dry season notwithstanding their exposure to the sun and desic-

cating winds, and that their germination after the water had again

reached them was followed by a very rapid growth of new sponge.

This would seem to have been the case also with the present variety,

as, according to the reports of the collector, the masses could not

have been submerged for a greater period than six weeks in any one

year. Whether the whole bulk as now seen was attained during a

single season or is the cumulative result of several annual growths

of the persistent masses cannot now be determined.

It is worthy of notice that M7. plumosa and this variety, v. Palmeri,

differ from all other known freshwater sponges by the presence in

them of a compound or substellate dermal spicule. The spicules of

the dermis throughout the group are generally minute spined ace-

rates; in M. Hveretti, Mills, we find them as minute birotulates.

In this species the two forms seem to be combined ; the spines have

become central and prolonged, while their capitate extremities

suggest the rotules of the last-named species.

Of the six sponge-masses from the above locality, sent by the

Smithsonian Institution for examination, the smallest was somewhat:

fusiform in shape, and proved to belong to a different species—-Mey-

enia crateriformis, Potts—heretofore found along the eastern border

of the United States. In it alone the mass was not darkened by

the presence of some pervading vegetable parasite.—Pro¢. U. S. Nat.

Mus. 1885, p. 587.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 99. MARCH 1886.

XVI.—On the Tasmanian and Australian Species of the

Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale. By H. ALLEYNE NICHOLSON,

M.D., D.Sc., Regius Professor of Natural History in the

University of Aberdeen, and Ropert ETHERIDGE, Jun.

[Plates III. & IV.]

SomE years ago the present writers gave an account of the

structure of the corallum in the genus Stenopora, Lonsd.

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879, vol. iv. p. 265). In the

same memoir two species of the genus were described and

figured, one of these being identified (erroneously, as it

proves) with S. ovata, Lonsd., while the second was charac-

terized as new under the name of S. Jackéi. Having now

had the opportunity of examining in greater detail the collec-

tion of Stenopore in the British Museum, and also some

interesting specimens which have been submitted to us by

our friend Mr. R. L. Jack, we propose on the present occa-

sion to shortly characterize all the well-defined species of the

genus which are known to us as occurring in ‘Tasmania and

Australia.

Stenopora ovata, Lonsdale. (Pl. III. figs. 1-4.)

Stenopora ovata, Lonsd., in Darwin’s Geol. Obs. Vole. Islands, p. 163

(1844), and in Strzelecki’s Physical Description of New South

Wales, p. 263, pl. viii. figs. 3a, 36 (1845).

(Non Stenopora ovata, Nich. & Eth., Jun., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879,

vol. iv. p. 274.)

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 13

174 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on

Spec. char. Corallum branched, of cylindrical or com-

pressed stems, from 1} to 3 centim. in diameter. The

corallites diverge from a central line, or radiate nearly at

right angles from both sides of a median plane. The coral-

lites are long-oval, rounded or subpolygonal in shape, from

4 to 4 millim. in diameter, more or less. The walls are thick-

ened, and show no clear line of demarcation between adjoin-

ing tubes. Tabule few and remote. Mural pores doubttully

detected. “ Acanthopores” * are developed at the angles of

junction of the corallites, but are comparatively few in

number and of large size; they appear at the surface in the

form of blunt spines. In the axis of the corallum the coral-

lites are polygonal, but they become more or less cylindrical

as they diverge outwards, and in the peripheral region they

are annulated with numerous close-set periodical thickenings.

Obs. In our former memoir upon Séenopora (loc. cit.) we

identified with the present species certain examples of a

Stenopora which had been submitted to us by Mr. Jack, from

the Permo-Carboniterous rocks of Queensland, and which we

had carefully examined by means of thin sections. Our iden-

tification rested upon the fact that the specimens in question

agreed entirely in external form and in macroscopic characters

with the Strzeleckian type of S. ovata, Lonsd., preserved in

the British Museum. We have, however, now been able to

make a microscopic examination of thin sections of the type-

specimen of S. ovata, and we find that in spite of the close

external resemblance which it bears to the Queensland speci-

mens, its minute structure is entirely different. The above

definition of this species is therefore based upon the type-

specimen of S, ovata, and not upon the Queensland examples,

* Most of the species of Stenopora are provided with the singular

modified corallites for which the name of ‘ acanthopores ” has recently

been proposed by Mr. A. H. Foord and one of the present writers (Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xvi. p. 497). These remarkable structures,

formerly spoken of by one of us under the name of ‘“spiniform corallites,”

are exceedingly characteristic of the Monticuliporoids. This fact, taken

along with other marked resemblances between the Stenopore and certain

of the Monticuliporoids, has led us to think that too great weight has per-

haps been attached by De Koninck, as also by ourselves, to the value of

the “mural pores” as a character of classificatory value. There can be

no doubt that the walls of the corallites in some (and probably in all)

of the species of Stenopore are pierced by irregular mural pores, and hence

we have formerly referred the genus to the Favositidee. In all other

oints except this the species of Stenopora are, however, most nearl

related to the Monticuliporoids. The question therefore arises whether the

Stenopore might not with propriety be regarded as an independent group

of Corals (probably Aleyonarian), resembling the Monticuliporoids in their

general characters, but having perforate walls.

the Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale. 175

and we shall describe these latter under the name of 8S.

australis.

The character which distinguishes S. ovata, Lonsd., from

all the other species of the genus is the presence of a single

large acanthopore at most of the angles of junction of the

corallites (Pl. ILI. figs. 1 and 3*). ‘This character is speci-

ally noted by Lonsdale (Phys. Descript. N.S. Wales, p. 264),

who mentions ‘that there is only one ‘ relatively large tubercle”

in “the interspaces between four mouths ;’’ whereas in S.

tasmaniensis, Lonsd., each tube is encircled by a more or less

complete ring of acanthopores. ‘The acanthopores in S. ovata

are not only few in number, but are of large size, with well-

marked thickened walls. he corallites are mostly oval or

subpolygonal, their walls completely amalgamated, and with

but few and remote tabule. There is no evidence that the

tabulee were perforated by any central aperture. There is

also no conclusive evidence as to the existence of mural pores,

though there occur here and there in long sections rounded

apertures which may very probably be of this nature (PI. II.

fig. 2,p). In the peripheral region of the corallum the coral-

lites are furnished with regular and close-set periodical thick-

enings (PL. III. figs. 2 and 4).

Locality and Horizon. The Strzeleckian type of 8. ovata

was found in the Permo-Carboniferous rocks of ‘ Mount

Wellington, Mount Dromedary, Norfolk Plains, Van Diemen’s

Land” (Lonsdale). In addition to the above-mentioned, the

British Museum contains two examples from ‘Tasmania, pre-

sented by Dr. J. Milligan. We have examined these micro-

scopically, and find them not to differ essentially from the

type-specimen (see Pl. III. figs. 3 and 4). The corallum,

however, is more compressed, the corallites radiate from both

sides of a central plane, and the acanthopores are relatively

smaller than in the type, while the corallites themselves are

also not so large. It would not appear, however, that these

differences are of specific importance. (Coll. Brit. Mus.)

Stenopora australis, Nich. & Eth., Jun.

(Pl. II. figs. 5 and 6.)

Stenopora ovata, Nich. & Eth., Jun., Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist, 1879,

vol. vi. p. 274, pl. xiv. figs. 1-l e.

Spec. char. Corallum sublobate or submassive, of cylin-

* A tangential section of Stenopora ovata, Lonsd., showing the solitary

acanthopores, was figured by one of us (Nicholson, Pal. Tab. Corals,

. 281) under the name of 4. tasmaniensis, Lousd. This section was

taken, not from the Strzeleckian specimen, but from one of the examples

presented to the British Museum by Dr. J. Milligan. Ane

176 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on

drical or flattened branches, which have a diameter of from

less than 2 to more than 3 centim. Corallites approximately

vertical in the centre of the branches, but finally bending

outwards nearly at right angles. In the central portion of

the corallum the tubes are thin-walled and polygonal ; but in

the peripheral part of their course they are annulated by perio-

dical thickenings of the wall separated by unthickened seg-

ments, and they are here subpolygonal. ‘The average diameter

of the tubes is about 4 millim. The tabule are few and

remote, and for the most part placed at corresponding levels

in contiguous tubes; they appear to be sometimes complete,

but they seem at other times to be perforated by a central

aperture. Acanthopores wanting.

Obs. As before mentioned, this species so closely resembles

the Strzeleckian type of S. ovata, Lonsd., that we thought

ourselves justified in placing it under the latter species. In its

minute structure, however, it differs widely from S. ovata, and

resembles no other species of the genus known to us. One of

the most marked characters of S. australis, in which it seems

to stand alone among the species of Stenopora, is the total

absence of acanthopores (Pl. II. fig. 5). This character at

once distinguishes the species from S. ovata, Lonsd. It agrees

with the latter in the fact that the walls of contiguous coral-

lites are completely amalgamated, the primordial wall only

being visible in the axis of the branches, and also in the

average size of the tubes ; but the corallites are mostly more

of a polygonal than of a simply rounded shape. As seen in

longitudinal sections (PI. ILI. fig. 6) the corallites are thick-

ened periodically in the peripheral region of the corallum by

very regular fusiform thickenings placed at corresponding

levels in contiguous tubes, as are also the tabula. As seen in

long sections the tabulz appear to be complete; but as viewed

in tangential sections appearances are seen which are difficult

to explain except upon the supposition that the tabule are

perforated by a central aperture (Pl. [1]. fig. 5). Thus in

many of the corallites, as seen in tangential sections, we ob-

serve a broad ring of light-coloured sclerenchyma internal to

the proper walls of the tube and enclosing a central rounded

aperture. What this ring is, unless it be a perforated tabula,

it is difficult to see ; but there is the curious feature that it is

usually separated from the true wall for a portion of its extent

on one side of the tube.

In our former description of this species (oc. czt.) we de-

scribed and figured the above-mentioned singular structures,

but were unable to give any explanation of their nature, as

we believed the tabulz to be imperforate. We are obliged to

the Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale. 1i7

admit, however, that if this be their real nature they differ in

some inexplicable points from ordinary perforated tabule. In

Stenopora Howsti, Nich. (‘ Annals,’ Nov. 1883, p. 285),

the tabule are not only perforated by central apertures, but

this fact is quite as easily recognizable in long sections as in

tangential ones. In this form, however, the tabule are

extremely numerous, and the state of preservation is also

very good. Mr. John Young has proposed (‘ Annals,’ Sept.

1883, p. 154) the generic name of Yabulipora for a coral

allied to or identical with Stenopora Howsit. In all other

respects, however, save as regards its perforated tabule,

S. Howsii does not differ from the normal species of

Stenopora. If no other species of Stenopora possessed

perforated tabule, there would be ground for accepting

Tabulipora as a subgenus of Stenopora, or perhaps as a dis-

tinct genus. If, on the other hand, the structures above

described as occurring in 8. australis are really perforated

tabule, there does not seem to be any need for a special

generic name. Moreover, it is only on the supposition that

perforated tabule occur in the species of Stenopora generally

that we can account for Lonsdale’s assertion that the mouths

of the corallites in this genus are ‘ closed at the final period

of growth.” In most of the specimens we have examined

(except S. Howszi) the surface is so badly preserved that the

characters of the mouths of the tubes could not be accurately

determined; and in some (such as S. ovata, Lonsd.), where

the preservation of the surface was better, we have not been

able to recognize any such closure of the mouths of the tubes*.

In one of the figures, however, which Lonsdale gives of S.

tasmaniensis (Phys. Descript. N. 8. Wales, pl. vi. fig. 2 4),

the structure in question is well shown, and it corresponds

entirely with what is seen in portions of the surface of 8S.

Howsit, where it is undoubtedly the result of the existence of

perforated tabule. We have ourselves observed the same

structure in a single specimen of S. tasmaniensis, and we give

a figure of it here (Pl. III. fig 11). We are therefore dis-

posed to believe that perforated tabulee were generally, if not

always, present in the species of Stenopora, but that they

were only produced (except in S. Hows?) at the final period

of the growth of the tubes, and that they were, with the above

exception, very few in number. It should be borne in mind

in this connexion that the state of preservation of almost all

the Australian and Tasmanian specimens of Stenopora which

have been examined by us is highly peculiar, ‘They are not

* Lonsdale himself states that he failed to recognize the phenomenon

here alluded to in the case of S. ovata,

178 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on

only highly mineralized, but they mostly exhibit in thin sec-

tions certain anomalous features which need not be further

particularized here, but which render their structure in many

respects very difficult of interpretation. In order to show the

peculiar state of preservation here reterred to, we have figured

some of the sections precisely as they appear under the micro-

scope (Pl. III. figs. 5-8).

Locality and Formation. Permo-Carboniferous, Coral Creek,

Bowen-River Coal-field, Queensland. (Coll. Geol. Survey,

Queensland, and Brit. Mus.)

Stenopora tasmaniensis, Lonsdale. (Pl. III. figs. 9-12.)

Stenopora tasmaniensis, Lonsdale, in Darwin’s Geol. Obs. Vole. Islands,

p. 161 (1844) ; and in Strzelecki’s Phys. Descript. N.S. Wales, p. 262,

pl. viii. figs. 2-2 c (1845).

(Non Stenopora tasmaniensis, Nich. Pal. Tab. Corals, p. 281 (1879),

figure only.)

Spec. char. Corallum branched, the cylindrical stems vary-

ing from 1 to 14 centim. in diameter; rarely in the form of

a thin flattened frond. In the branched specimens the coral-

lites radiate from the central axis, the peripheral portion of

the corallum (in which the tubes are specially thickened)

being very narrow. In frondescent specimens the corallites

diverge nearly rectangularly from both sides of a median

plane, and the axial region of the corallum is non-existent.

The annulations or periodical thickenings of the walls in the

peripheral region are very wide and run into one another,

thus becoming comparatively indistinct. The corallites are

oval, about 4 millim. in their long diameter, arranged in

slightly oblique rows, with their long axes corresponding

with the long axis of the corallum. Acanthopores are very

numerous, arranged like the tubes in slightly oblique longi-

tudinal rows, and forming a more or less complete ring round

each corallite. Superficially the acanthopores appear as rows

of small tubercles or minute apertures surrounding the mouths

of the tubes. ‘Tabule are very sparingly developed and

appear in long sections to be complete ; but the mouths of the

tubes are sometimes closed by pertorated tabula. Mural pores

not detected.

Obs. ‘This species is at once recognized by its long oval

ealices arranged in oblique longitudinal rows and by the

similarly arranged rows of acanthopores (PI. ILI. figs. 9 and

11). It agrees with S. ovata in the complete amalgamation

of the walls of the corallites, which show no traces of the

primordial wall. ‘Transverse sections of the cylindrical speci-

mens are remarkable for the great width of the axial region

the Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale. 179

of the corallum, the corallites in this region being angular

and exhibiting the primordial wall distinctly. Another cha-

racteristic feature is that the annular thickenings of the walls

of the corallites in the peripheral region of the corallum are

nearly continuous with one another (PI. ILI. figs. 10 and 11),

and are not separated by marked unthickened segments.

‘Tabule, further, are very sparsely developed, and are often not

recognizable at all. The mouths of the tubes, however, are

sometimes partially closed by perforated diaphragms (PI. LIT.

figs. 11 and 12). ‘These structures, as previously noted,

can hardly be anything else than perforated tabule, produced

at the final period of growth, and they have been well figured

by Lonsdale (Phys. Descript. N. 8. Wales, pl. vin. fig. 2 0).

In longitudinal sections of the thickened peripheral region of

the corallum the acanthopores are seen as conspicuous narrow

tubes (Pl. ILI. figs. 10 and 11) running in the thickness of

the walls.

Locality and Formation. The original specimen of Steno-

pora tasmaniensis, Lonsd., appears to have been lost, as is

also the case with the Strzeleckian type of the species. The

British Museum, however, contains several specimens which

more or less clearly belong to this form, viz. :—(1) A number

of dendroid examples in a greenish ashy-looking matrix from

Harper’s Hill, near Maitland, New South Wales. One of

these specimens shows mural pores excellently. Thin sec-

tions of one of these specimens are here figured (PI. IIL.

figs. 9-11). (2) Two examples from Port Lowell, Tasmania,

in a light shelly limestone. (8) A remarkable frondescent

specimen, numbered 48,746, also from Tasmania. In this

example the corallum is only 3 millim. in thickness, and con-

sists of two layers of corallites springing from a median

plane (Pl. ILI. fig. 12). (4) Two examples in a dark-

coloured matrix, from Killymoon, near Fingal, ‘Tasmania.

(5) A large cylindrical branched stem, likewise from Tas-

mania, and resembling the figured Strzeleckian type in

general aspect. In minute structure, however, the tubes of

the peripheral region show annular thickenings separated by

distinct unthickened segments, thus giving rise to correspond-

ing appearances in the tangential section; and we are there-

fore not clear as to the identity of this specimen with S.

tasmaniensis.

Stenopora Leichhardtti, n. sp. (Pl. III. figs. 7 and 8.)

Spec. char. Corallum dendroid, of cylindrical branching

stems, which vary in diameter from less than a centimetre up

to 14 centim. ‘he corallites in the centre of the branches

180 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on

are nearly vertical, with comparatively thin walls, and poly-

gonal in shape. In the peripheral region of the corallum

the corallites bend outwards nearly at right angles to the axis,

the walls becoming thickened and being entirely fused with

one another, while the visceral chambers become oval or

rounded. The periodical thickenings of the walls of the

tubes in the final portions of their course are mostly long and

fusiform, and are generally placed at corresponding levels in

contiguous corallites. The average diameter of the corallites

is about } millim. In the walls of the corallites in the peri-

pheral region acanthopores are developed in great numbers,

their shape being usually oval or subangular, their size large,

and their walls not specially or only slightly thickened.

Tabule are very sparingly developed, and are only occasion-

ally to be recognized at all.

Obs. In its general form this species closely resembles S.,

ovata, Lonsd., and the typical examples of S. tasmaniensis,

Lonsd. From these two species, however, the present form is

distinguished, among other characters, by the extraordinary

abundance and large size of the acanthopores. S. Howsii,

Nich., has also very numerous acanthopores, but these are for

the most part very minute, and the annular thickenings of the

wall are quite different, while the tabule are very numerous

and are perforated. The acanthopores are best seen in tangen-

tial sections (Pl. III. fig. 7) ; but they are also well exhibited

in sections of the peripheral region of the corallum, cutting

the corallites longitudinally, in which they appear as delicate

clear tubes running in the thickened walls of the corallites

(Pl. III. fig. 8). T'abule are often not to be detected, and

when present are very few in number. In tangential sections

appearances are occasionally to be detected which may per-

haps be caused by the existence of perforated tabule; but as

the specimens are in a very peculiar condition of preservation

this cannot be affirmed with certainty. None of our speci-

mens exhibit the surface of the corallum, and we therefore do

not know if the mouths of the corallites were closed at the

final period of growth by the development of a perforated

tabula, as seems to have been sometimes the case in S, tasma-

niensis, Lonsd., and probably in S. australis, nobis.

Formation and Locality. ‘The specimens of this form which

we have examined are from a purplish ferrugino-micaceous

rock, of Permo-Carboniferous age, from Pelican Creek, half

a mile above Sonoma and Bowen-Road Crossing, Bowen-

River Coal-field, North Queensland. (Coll. Geol. Survey,

_ Queensland.)

the Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale. 181

Stenopora Jacki, Nich. & Eth., Jun.

Stenopora Jacki, Nich. & Eth., Jun., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879,

vol. iv. p. 275, woodcut, fig. 1.

Obs. It is unnecessary for us to repeat the description of

this form, as we have nothing fresh to add to the characters

which we have previously (doc. cit.) given of it. We have

examined some further material; but as the state of preser-

vation of all the specimens we have seen is such as to forbid

the preparation of thin sections, we have acquired no new

knowledge as to its structure. The species is distinguished

by the small size of its stems, the minuteness of the corallites,

and the narrow and ring-like annulations of the tubes in the

peripheral region of the corallum. It is also remarkable for

the distinctness with which it exhibits minute irregularly

distributed mural pores.

Formation and Locality, Permo-Carboniferous, Coral Creek,

Bowen-River Coal-field, North Queensland. (Coll. Geol.

Survey, Queensland, and Brit. Mus.)

Stenopora informis, Lonsdale.

Stenopora informs, Lonsdale, in Strzelecki’s Phys, Descript. New

South Wales, p. 264, pl. viii. figs. 4, 4a@ (1845).

Obs. ‘The figured type of this species, now in the British

Museum, is a portion of a sublobate mass,

preserved in a light brown rock, and itself

silicified, It is about 2 inches wide and

an inch or rather more in height, and its

general appearance is very faithfully given

in Lonsdale’s figure (/oc. c7t.). The speci-

men comprises the outer portion of a large

corallum, and shows that the tubes, which

are approximately vertical in the centre

of the mass, radiate outwards in all

directions with a gentle inclination. In

the deeper parts of the mass the tubes are

in the main cylindrical, but are swollen at

intervals, the swellings being of but small

intensity and being placed at correspond-

ing levels in contiguous tubes (woodcut,

fig. 1). Hence the corallites are not in .

complete contact throughout, as is particu- A few of the tubes of

larly well seen at the broken upper end — Stenoporainformis,

of the specimen, where the tubes are sean bee

fractured transversely. The growth of (DyawnbyMr. A.H.

the corallum must have been periodic, as — Foord.)

Fig. 1.

182 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on

the entire mass is stratified, each stratum being from 2 to 3

millim. in thickness. The diameter of the corallites is

about one third of a millimetre. In the outer part of the

corallum, when complete maturity has been attained, the

corallites, still remaining cylindrical, become annulated with

numerous well-marked and close-set rings of the regular

Stenoporoid type.

We were at first disposed to think that Stenopora informis

might be the outer portion of a massive Stenopora, of which

S. crinita, Lonsd., constituted the central or axial portion.

We have, however, abandoned this idea upon the ground

that the tubes in the deepest parts of the type-specimen are

always cylindrical, and are not in complete contact, whereas in

S. crinita they are basaltiform and in contact throughout,

Moreover the corallites in S. ¢nformis have a diameter of only

about one third millim., but reach half a millim. or rather more

in diameter in S. crinita.

Locality. Lonsdale gives “ Spring Hill, Tasmania,” as the

locality trom which the type-specimen was obtained. (Coll.

Brit. Mus.)

Stenopora crinita, Lonsdale. (Pl. IV. figs. 1-5.)

Stenopora erinita, Lonsdale, in Strzelecki’s Phys. Descript. New South

Wales, p. 265, pl. vill. figs. 5, 5 a (1845).

Spec. char. Corallum massive or sublobate, of long coral-

lites which radiate outwards gently towards the surface. In

the axial region of the corallum the corallites are basaltiform

and in close contact throughout; but they become trans-

versely wrinkled with narrow periodic annulations as they

approach the final period of growth. The corallites are

polygonal or subpolygonal, with comparatively thin walls,

their average diameter being about half a millimetre. Acan-

thopores are developed at all the angles of junction of the

corallites, and occasionally in other parts of the walls of the

corallites. The walls of the corallites are periodically thick-

ened by narrow ring-like annulations, which are found in all

regions of the corallum, but are most abundant in the outer

or peripheral zone. ‘Ihese annulations are comparatively

wide apart, and are separated by long unthickened internodes,

giving to longitudinal sections of the wall a characteristic

moniliform aspect (woodcut, fig. 2). Tabule are very

sparsely developed in the axial region of the corallum, but

are comparatively numerous in the peripheral region, and

correspond in general with the thickened segments of the

corallites. So far as determined, the tabule are complete and

imperforate. Surface not observed.

the Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale. 183

Obs. The type-specimen of S. erinita, Lonsd., now in the

British Museum, is a large mass about 44 inches in length

and composed of long basaltiform corallites, which diverge

from one another by the interpolation of new tubes with a

very gentle outward inclination. The average diameter of

the corallites is about half a millim., and they are polygonal

in shape and in closecontact throughout. ‘The growth of the

corallum was periodic, and the entire mass (as shown in

Lonsdale’s excellent figure) is stratified, the polygonal coral-

lites showing a slight transverse wrinkling as they approach

the upper surface of each successive stratum. It seems

almost certain, however, that the type-specimen is only the

central portion of a large corallum of which none of the outer

portion is preserved; and there is therefore no reason to doubt

that the corallites in the peripheral region of the corallum

would exhibit the characteristic annulations of the genus.

Sections of Stenopora erinita, Lonsdale (M‘Cormick collection), enlarged

twelve times. A. Tangential section, passing in part through the

thickened nodes and in part through the unthickened segments of

the corallites: a, acanthopores. B. Vertical section, showing the

bead-like periodic thickenings of the walls of the tubes and the

tabule. Both sections show a dense brown-coloured irregular

lining in all the tubes ; but this seems to be clearly due to minerali-

zation, and is omitted in the figure.

Indeed in other specimens which may be unhesitatingly

identified with this species, and in which the external zone of

the corallum is preserved, the corallites do actually show the

periodic annulations which are found in all the other species

of the genus.

Thin sections of such specimens, taken in the peripheral

184 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on

region of the corallum, exhibit exceedingly characteristic

appearances. In tangential sections (Pl. IV. fig. 4, and wood-

cut, fig. 2, A) the corallites are seen to be polygonal or sub-

polygonal in shape, and to be furnished with thin, completely

amaleamated walls. The thickness of the walls varies

according as the plane of the section corresponds with the

thickened nodes of the walls or traverses the unthickened

internodes (Pl. IV. fig. 4). At all the angles of junction of

the corallites are placed well-marked acanthopores, which are

sometimes minute, but at other times large, circular, thick-

walled, and showing a distinct lumen (woodeut, fig. 2, A).

In longitudinal sections (Pl. IV. fig. 5, and woodcut, fig. 2,

B) the walls of the corallites are seen to be thin, but to be

rendered moniliform by small fusiform thickenings which are

placed at corresponding levels in all the tubes. ‘Tabule are

developed from these nodal points, but vary much in their

numbers. Sometimes there are only very few of these struc-

tures, but at other times they may be developed from almost

every successive pair of nodal points.

Thin sections of the type-specimen of S. ernita show phe-

nomena which are at first sight strikingly unlike those exhi-

bited by the specimens just alluded to. ‘Thus in transverse

sections of the type-specimen (PI. IV. figs. 1 and 2) the

corallites are seen to be polygonal and for the most part fur-

nished with thin dark linear walls, at the angles of junction

of which are placed small acanthopores. Here and there,

however, at tolerably regular intervals, we observe groups of

comparatively small-sized corallites, with thicker walls and

larger acanthopores (Pl. IV. fig. 1). The peculiar feature of

this specimen, however, lies in the fact that the thin proper

walls of the corallites are uniformly lined by a continuous

investment of brown calcareous substance of considerable

thickness (Pl. IV. fig. 2). This investment is so invariably

present, is so constant in its thickness, and so exceedingly

regular in its development, that it has every appearance

presented by the layer of secondary sclerenchyma which is

deposited on the inside of the proper wall in Pachypora,

Laceripora, and other similar corals. Precisely the same

thing is exhibited by longitudinal sections of the type-specimen

(Pl. IV. fig. 3), which show the proper moniliform walls of

the corallites invested on both sides by the same dense and

regular deposit. Our first impression therefore was that we

had to deal here with a thick secondary investment of scleren-

chyma, such as is found lining the visceral chambers in various

types of tabulate corals. Further investigation, however,

satisfied us that this view was untenable, and that this curious

the Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale. 185

investment, in spite of its extraordinarily regular development,

is of inorganic origin, and is produced by a post-mortem depo-

sition of carbonate of lime within the cavities of the tubes.

We have been led to this conclusion principally by two con-

siderations. In the first place we found that in one speci-

men of S. erénita, as above described, this secondary lining of

the tubes had no existence at all (Pl. IV. fig. 4). In the

second place we found that in another specimen of the same

species this singular brown lining was present, but was irre-

gular in its development, terminating im a ragged free edge

where it surrounded the visceral chamber. We may therefore

regard the figures in P]. 1V. as belonging to one and the same

species—those of the type-specimen (figs. 1-3) having under-

gone this curious process of mineralization, while those of the

specimen in the “ M‘Cormick collection ” (figs. 4 and 5) are free

from this. Such other differences as may be observed between

these two sets of sections (apart from the absence or presence

of this investment) are not only slight, but are easily explained

by the fact that those of the type specimen are from the axis

ot the corallum, while those of the second set are from the

peripheral region.

Formation and Locality. Permo-Carboniferous (?). The

type-specimen is from Illawarra, New South Wales. In addi-

tion to the type-specimen the British Museum contains two

specimens, in precisely the same state of preservation as the

type, collected by Dr. M‘Cormick during the voyage of the

‘Erebus’ and ‘Terror’ in either Tasmania or New South

Wales. These specimens are distinctly sublobate in form,

and it is from one of these that the sections represented in

fies. 4 and 5, Pl. IV., have been taken. Other specimens of

this species contained in the collection of the British Museum

are as follows :—(1) Two specimens from Wollongong, New

South Wales, one of which exhibits the characteristic nodular

appearance presented by so many of the fossils of that locality.

In all essential respects these specimens resemble the type-

specimen, one being massive and the other sublobate. (2)

Three silicified specimens, from Haglehawk Neck, ‘Tasmania.

We have examined thin sections of one of these, and have

little hesitation in identifying them with S. crinita; but their

state of preservation is very poor. (3) A small silicified

specimen, believed to be from Point Puer, ‘l’asmania.

Stenopora? gracilis, Dana, sp.

Chetetes gracilis, Dana, Wilkes’ U.S. Explor. Exped. vol. x. Geology

(1849), p. 712, Atlas, t. 11. figs. 10, 10 a-e.

Spec. char. ‘‘ Ramose, branches slender, 13 to 3 lines

186 On the Genus Stenopora, Lonsdale.

thick ; cells sub-elliptical and having the border a little promi-

nent. Columns of the size in the ovata (about six toa line in

breadth), even, with few constrictions.” (Dana.)

Obs. We have never been able to satisfactorily detect this

species in any collection of Australian Stenopore yet examined

by us. It appears, however, to be distinguished by the

remarkable paucity of annular thickenings and constrictions,

or, at times, their total absence. This feature has led us to

even doubt if it be a Stenopora, although in general habit it

bears a strong resemblance to the other previously-cited

species.

Formation and Locality. Carboniferous ?, Wollengong

Point and Black Head, Illawarra, New South Wales (Dana).

Stenopora? sp.

Stenopora ? sp., Nich. & Eth.,-Jun., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879,

vol. iv. p. 276.

Obs. In our paper on the “ Palaeozoic Corals of Northern

Queensland”? we drew attention to what may prove to be

another species of Stenopora. For further information we

refer to our previous description, simply remarking that we

are not at present in a position to offer additional particulars.

Formation and Locality. Carboniferous, Gympie, North

Queensland. (Coll. Brit. Mus. and Geol. Survey, Queensland.)

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate III.

Fig. 1. Tangential section of the Strzeleckian type-specimen of Stenopora

ovata, Lonsd., enlarged about twenty-four times.

Fig. 2. Longitudinal section of the same specimen, similarly enlarged.

p, supposed mural pore.

‘tg. 8. Tangential section of another specimen of Stenopora ovata, Lonsd.

(from the Milligan collection), enlarged about twenty-four

times.

Fig. 4. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged. -

Fig. 5. Tangential section of Stenopora australis, Nich. & Eth., Jun., en-

larged about twenty-four times.

6. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

7. Tangential section of Stenopora Leichhardtu, Nich. & Eth., Jun.,

enlarged about twenty-four times.

Fig. 8. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 9, Tangential section of Stenopora tasmaniensis, Lonsd., enlarged

about twenty-four times.

Fig. 10. Longitudinal section of a few of the tubes of the same, similarly

enlarged. The section is taken from the outer part of a trans-

verse slice.

Fig. 11. Mouths of some of the corallites of S. tasmaniensis, Lonsd.,

Fug.

Fig.

On the Decapod Crustacea of the North Atlantic. 187

slightly enlarged, showing the spiniform terminations of the

acanthopores and the perforated tabulee closing the tube-mouths.

(Copied from Lonsdale.)

Fig. 12. A few of the cell-mouths of Stenopora tasmaniensis, enlarged

about twenty-four times. The acanthopores are seen, and some

of the tube-mouths are furnished with a perforated tabula.

Fig. 13. Longitudinal section of a frondescent specimen of S, tasmaniensis,

enlarged about twenty-four times.

Prater lV.

Fig. 1. Transverse section of the type-specimen of Stenopora crinita,

Lonsd., enlarged about twelve times.

Fig. 2. Part of the same section, enlarged about twenty-four times.

Fig. 3. Longitudinal section of the same, enlarged about twenty-four

times.

Fig. 4. Tangential section in the peripheral region of the corallum of

another specimen of S. erimta, enlarged about twenty-four

times. The section traverses in part the thickened. portions of

the corallites and in part the unthickened segments.

¢g. 5. Longitudinal section of the same specimen, enlarged about

twenty-four times.

XVIV.—The Abyssal Decapod Crustacea of the ‘ Albatross’

Dredgings in the North Atlantic*. By StpNey I. Smira.

THE most interesting feature of the Crustacea collected by

the ‘ Albatross’ is the great number of very deep-water or

abyssal species of Decapoda obtained in a restricted region of

the western North Atlantic. The whole number of species

of true Decapoda dredged by the ‘ Albatross’ is over 130;

but nearly half of these are from shallow or comparatively

shallow water. None of the shallow-water species were taken

below 1000 fathoms, and it is perhaps best to limit the

abyssal fauna to depths greater than this, although some true

deep-water species are excluded by adopting so great a depth.

Taking this limit strictly we have 44 abyssal species, as

shown in the following :—

4 This article is in the main abstracted from the introductory portion

of the author’s “ Report on the Decapod Crustacea of the ‘Albatross’

Dredgings off the Kast Coast of the United States during the Summer

and Autumn of 1884,” with twenty plates, recently presented to the U.S.

Commissioner of Fish and Fisheries, by whose permission it is here pub-

lished in advance of the Government report. The collections made by

the ‘ Albatross’ in the West-Indian region during the winters of 1884

and 1885 are not referred to in this article, which applies exclusively to

the region north of Cape Hatteras ; but some of the results of a partial

examination of the collections made in the summer of 1885 are included

188 Mr. S. I. Smith on the Abyssal

List of Decapoda taken below 1000 Fathoms in the North

Atlantic by the ‘ Albatross’ in 1883-85, with the Bathy-

metrical Lange of each Species.

BRACHYURA.

CANCROIDEA.

faths.

1. Geryon quinquedens, Smith ...... 105 to 1081

DorirporpFA.

2. Ethusina abyssicola, Smith ........ 1497 to 2221

ANOMURA.

LITHODOIDEA.

8. Lithodes Agassizii, Smith ........ 410 to 1255

PAGUROIDEA.

4. Parapagurus pilosimanus, Smith.... 250 to 2221

GALATHEOIDEA.

5. Munidopsis curvirostra, Whiteaves.. 75 to 1290

6. CTASSA, SIULEM Lisi nte sietendiy mettle 1742 to 2620

ie similis, Saute sa siseiewe es os 1060

8. Bairdit, Sch octanseees se eee 1497 to 1742

9. rostrata (A. I1.-Edwards sp.) . 1098 to 1356

MACRURA.

ERYONTID.

10. Pentacheles sculptus, Smith ...... 250 to 1081

1, MANUS, SIUM << aicce « oes wale es 705 to 1917

12. ebilis, WS127h then cisaieels favciete 1290 to 13809

CRANGONIDE.

13. Pontophilus abyssi, Smith ........ 1917 to 2221

GLYPHOCRANGONIDA,

14, Glyphocrangon sculptus, Smith .... 1006 to 1484

15. longirostris, Smth.

ALPHEID,

16. Bythocaris gracilis, Smith ........ 888 to 1043

17. Heterocarpus oryx, 4. M.-Edwards. 1081

NEMATOCARCINID&.

18, Nematocarcinus ensiferus, Smith .. 588 to 2033

42.

43.

44,

. Oplophorus, sp.

. Notostomus robustus, Smith

. Meningodora mollis, Smith

. Hymenodora glacialis, G, O. Sars .

. Pasiphaé princeps, Smith

. Parapasiphaé sulcatifrons, Smith .

Decapod Crustacea of the North Atvantic.

MiIErsip a.

. Acanthephyra Agassizii, Smith ....

> Bite Seti En Get ines neon

’ microphthalma, ‘Smith O0.08

brevirostris, Smith ..........

eracilis; Smiths. uci sees. s.0

Ce ry

ee eeee

viscus, Smith

CC er

a ee

—— pracilis, Smith...ceceecsecs .

PASIPHAID®,

cristata, Smith......... roe

compta, Smith. cisvevcs eves

PENAIDA.

. Hymenopenzeus microps, Smith... .

. Aristeus P tridens, Smrth..........

. Hepomadus tener, Smith

7. Amalopenzeus elegans, Smith

. Benthcecetes Bartletti, Smzth

9. Benthonectes filipes, Smzth

. Benthesicymus ? carinatus, Smith ..

Ce ee Py

eeeeee

moratus, Smith

SERGESTID®,

Sergestes arcticus, Kroyer

robustus, Snuth

—— mollis, Smith

faths,

{ Surface * and

105 to 2949

2069

. 2574 to 2620

1395 to 2949

2512

1356

" 1309 to 1555

2949

1106 to 1630

. 2369 to 2949

26 to 2949

444 to 1342

516 to 2949

826 to 1628

1537 to 2369

906 to 2620

845 to 2620

1209 to 2949

445 to 2369

578 to 1081

693 to 1043

1020

1537 to 1710

221 to 2516

500 to 2574

373 to 2949

189

The following species, though not yet recorded from below

1000 fathoms, might properly enough be added to this list,

as they all undoubtedly extend below the 1000-fathom line :—

45,

46.

47.

48.

49,

Sclerocrangon Agassizii, Smith ....

Sabinea princeps, Smith ..........

Nematocarcinus cursor, A. M.-Edw.

Acanthephyra eximia, Smith

Ephyrina Benedicti, Smith

ee vece

faths. .

390 to 959

358 to 888

384 to 838

938

* A small specimen, unquestionably of this species, was taken at the

surface in a hand-net at 10.45 p.m., Aug. 11, 1884, north lat. 39° 35’,

west long. 71° 18’ approximately.

an hour, and then placed in alcohol while still alive.

Ann. &

Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xvii.

The specimen was kept alive for half

190 Mr. 8. I. Smith on the Abyssal

The first question which arises in discussing the bathyme-

trical habitats of the species in this list is: Which of them

actually inhabited the bottom, or the region near the bottom, at

the depths from which they are recorded, and what depths do

the remaining species inhabit ?. That none of them are truly

pelagic surface species may, I think, be taken for granted, for

with the single exception of Acanthephyra Agassizii none of

the free-swimming species have been taken anywhere near

the surface.

The first fifteen species in the list, and 45 and 46 as well,

are unquestionably inhabitants of the bottom, and never swim

any great distance from it. Nos. 16, 17, 18, and 47, though

species which may swim freely for considerable distances from

the bottom, undoubtedly rest upon it a part of the time, the

structure of the perzopods being fitted apparently to do this.

The species of Acanthephyra, Oplophorus, Ephyrina, Noto-

stomus, Meningodora, and Hymenodora, which are very much

alike in the structure of the articular appendages and branchie

and are here grouped together as Miersiide, are among the

most common and characteristic forms taken in trawling at

great depths; and it is perhaps doubtful whether any of them

are, strictly speaking, inhabitants of the bottom. The occur-

rence at the surface of a living and active specimen of Acan-

thephyra Agassizii shows that this species at least is capable

of living at the surface in water of a temperature more than

thirty degrees higher than that of the abyssal depths. Such

facts make it very difficult to draw any conclusions from the

mere finding of specimens of any free-swimming species in

the trawl coming from particular depths, and we are compelled

to resort to the structure of the animal itself for evidence as to

the depth of its habitat.. The highly-developed black eyes,

the comparatively small eggs, and the firm integument of

Acanthephyra Agassizvi and A. eximia are some evidence,

though perhaps inconclusive, that these species do not nor-

mally inhabit the greatest depths from which the former

species has been recorded; and neither the length nor the

structure of the pereeopods shows special adaptation for resting

on soft oozy bottoms. We are therefore led to conclude

that these two species normally inhabit the upper part of the

vast space between the surface and bottom regions. The

similarity in the structure of the pereeopods in all the species

of the genus except A. gracilis apparently indicates similarity

in habits ; but the imperfectly developed eyes and soft integu-

ment of A. microphthalma and A. brevirostris are evidence

that these species inhabit greater depths than A. Agassizi¢

and A. eximia, and that they are truly abyssal if not bottom-

Decapod Crustacea of the North Atlantic. 198

inhabiting species, and their absence from the trawl when

coming from moderate depths, as shown in the records of their

capture, helps to confirm this. The small number and great

size of the eges of A. gracilis would seem to indicate an

abyssal habitat for that species also; but the large black

eyes are probable evidence that it does not descend to the

extreme depths inhabited by A. microphthalma.

Their similarity of structure makes it probable that the

species of Oplophorus, Ephyrina, Notostomus, Meningodora,

and Hymenodora are similar in habits to the species of Acan-

thephyra, and the structure of their eyes and integument, and

the small number and great size of the eggs in the species in

which they are known, as well as the records of their capture,

indicate that they are all abyssal or at least deep-water species.

The form of the body and the structure of the perseopods of

Pasiphaé princeps indicate that, like the other species of the

genus, it is a free-swimming species, probably never resting

on the bottom. It is probably neither a truly abyssal nor,

judging from the size of the eggs as well as the records of its

capture, a surface species. The structure of the eyes, the

very small number and great size of the eggs, and the soft

integument of the species of Parapastphaé, render it probable

that they are really abyssal species, though probably not con-

fined to the immediate region of the bottom.

The eight species of Penzeidee in the list are undoubtedly all

free-swimming forms not confined to the immediate region of

the bottom ; but, judging from the relatively small size of the

eyes and the presence of well-developed ocular papille, they

are all deep-water if not abyssal species.

The records of occurrence of the three species of Sergestes

show that they are not confined to abyssal depths. The

relatively small eyes and exceedingly soft integument of S.

mollis would seem to indicate that it inhabited much greater

depths than the other species; but the records of its capture

afford no additional evidence of this.

We may then divide these species provisionally into the

four following classes :—

I. Species inhabiting the Bottom or its immediate

Neighbourhood.

Geryon quinquedens. Munidopsis similis.

Kthusina abyssicola. -— Bairdii.

Lithodes Agassizii. rostrata,

Parapagurus pilosimanus. Pentacheles scupltus.

Munidopsis curvirostra, nanus.

crassa. —— debilis.

14*

192 Mr. S. I. Smith on the Abyssal

Sclerocrangon Agassizii. Bythocaris gracilis.

Pontophilus abyssi. Heterocarpus oryx.

Sabinea princeps. Nematocarcinus ensiferus,

Glyphocrangon sculptus. ——— cursor.

—— longirostris.

Species probably not confined to the immediate Neigh-

hourhood of the Bottom, but showing structural evidence of

inhabiting Abyssal Depths.

Acanthephyra microphthalma. Hymenodvra glacialis.

brevirostris. eracilis.

Oplophorus, sp. Parapasiphaé suleatifrons.

Notostomus robustus. cristata.

viscus, compta.

Meningodora mollis.

Ill. Doubtful, but probably inhabiting Abyssal Depths.

Acanthephyra gracilis. Bentheecetes Bartletti.

Ephyrina Benedicti. Benthonectes filipes.

Hymenopeneus microps. Benthesicymus ? carinatus.

Aristeus ? tridens. moratus,

Hepomadus tener. Sergestes mollis,

Amalopenzus elegans,

IV. Species probably not inhabiting Abyssal Depths.

Acanthephyra Agassizil. Pasiphaé princeps.

eximia, Sergestes arcticus.

, Sp. robustus.

Summing up these lists according to the greatest depths

from which the species are recorded, we have the following :-—

| Below 1000 | Below 2000

Class. Abyssal. faths. faths, |

I. From the neizhbour-| | |

hood of the bottom 2) 18 5

II. Abyssal, but not con-

tined to the bottom. ll ll of

| ILL. Doubtful, but probably;

| abyesal ¢ 2. uM: fac 11 10 6

IV. Probably not abyssal. . 6 5 4

Total to je ag ae eos

The great differences in depth through which some of the

species, unquestionably inhabiting the region of the bottom,

Decapod Crustacea of the North Atlantic. 193

are recorded as ranging is worthy of notice. Of the 18

inhabitants of the neighbourhood of the bottom which are

recorded as taken below 1000 fathoms, 9 have a recorded

range of over 800 fathoms, and one of them, Parapagurus

pilosimanus, of nearly 2000 fathoms. The case of the Para-

pagurus is very remarkable. It was taken at fifteen stations and

in from 250 to 640 fathoms by the ‘ Fish Hawk’ and ‘ Blake’

in 1880-82, and in great abundance at one station in 319

fathoms, where nearly four hundred large specimens were

taken at once. All these earlier specimens were inhabiting

carcineecia of Epizoanthus paguriphilus.

In the ‘ Albatross’ dredgings of 1883-85 it was taken at

twenty-one stations, ranging in depth from 353 to 2221

fathoms ; but at fourteen of these stations, all of which were

below 1500 fathoms, none of the specimens were associated

with the same species of Zptzoanthus, some of them being in

Epizoanthus abyssorum, others in naked gastropod shells, and

others still in an actinian polyp, apparently the Uriicina

consors, Verrill, which often serves for the carcincecium of

Sympagurus pictus from 164 to 264 fathoms.

The large size of many of the species is very remarkable,

but no more so than the apparent absence of all very small

species of Decapoda from the abyssal fauna. Of the forty-

nine species enumerated above, not one can be considered small

for the group to which it belongs, while more than a dozen

of them are very large. Geryon quinguedens is one of the

largest Brachyurans ‘known, the carapace in some specimens

being 5 5inches long and 6 broad : specimens of the great spiny

Lithodes Agassizit. measure 7 inches in oa and 6 in breadth

of carapace, and the outstretched legs over 3 feet in extent;

Munidopsis crassa, Bairdit, and rostrata, are the three largest

known species of Galatheide ; Sabinea princeps reaches over

5 inches in length, and is probably the largest known Cran-

gonid, though its size is very nearly equalled by the species

of Glyphocrangon ; Notostomus robustus is often 6 inches in

length and very stout ; Pasiphaé princeps attains a length of

nearly 3 inches, and is a giant in the family to Sarak it

belongs; Ardsteus? tridens equals a foot in length, and is but

little larger than Hepomadus tener ; and Sergestes robustus

and mollis are apparently the largest known species of Ser-

gestidee.

The colour of the abyssal Decapoda is very characteristic.

A few species are apparently nearly colourless; but the great

majority are some shade of red or orange, and T have seen no

evidence of any other bright colour. A few species from

between 100 and 300 fathoms are conspicuously marked with

194 Mr. §. I. Smith on the Abyssal

scarlet or vermilion; but such bright markings were not

noticed in any species from below 1000 fathoms. Below

this depth orange-red of varying intensity is apparently the

most common colour, although in several species, very notably

in Notostomus robustus, the colour is an exceedingly intense

dark crimson.

The structure of the eyes of the abyssal Decapoda is of the

highest interest, and worthy of the most minute and careful

investigation and comparison with the corresponding struc-

tures of shallow-water species. Such an investigation I have

not been able thus far to make; but the importance of the

subject induces me to record the results of a superficial exa-

mination of the external characters of the eyes of most of the

abyssal species from the ‘ Albatross’ collections.

If we exclude from this examination all the species whose

bathymetrical habitat is in any degree doubtful, and examine

the twenty-one species given as inhabiting the immediate

neighbourhood of the bottom, we find that Geryon quinquedens,

Lithodes Agassizi?, and Sabinea princeps have normal well-

developed large black eyes, apparently entirely similar to those

of the allied shallow-water species ; Sclerocrangon Agassizit,

Bythocaris gracilis, Heterocarpus oryx, Nematocarcinus ensi-

ferus, and N. cursor have normal black eyes a little smaller

than the allied shallow-water species; Lthusina abyssicola

and Parapagurus pilosimanus have distinctly faceted black

eyes, which, though very much smaller than in most shallow-

water species, are still fully as large and apparently quite as

perfect as in those of some shallow-water species, in which

they are evidently sensitive to ordinary changes of light. The

eyes of the species of Glyphocrangon are very large, with the

faceted surface much larger than in the allied shallow-water

species ; but they are borne on very short stalks with compa-

ratively little mobility, and have dark purple instead of black

pigment ; the eyes of Pontophilus abyssi are lighter in

colour than those of the species of Glyphocrangon, but are

faceted and apparently have some of the normal visual

elements ; all the species of Munidopsis and Pentacheles have

peculiarly modified eyes from which the normal visual elements

are apparently wanting. Of these twenty-one abyssal species,

eight are thus seen to have normal black eyes, two have

abnormally small eyes, and three have eyes with purplish or

very light-coloured pigment, while eight have eyes of doubtful

function. If we confine the examination to the five species

taken below 2000 fathoms, we have one with well-developed

black eyes, two with abnormally small black eyes, one with

light-coloured eyes, and one with eyes of doubtful function.

Decapod Crustacea of the North Atlantic. 195

These facts and the comparison of the eyes and the colour:

of the abyssal species with the blind and colourless cave-

dwelling Crustaceans certainly indicate some difference in the

conditions as to light in caverns and in the abysses of the

ocean, and make it appear probable, in spite of the objections

of the physicists, that some kind of luminous vibrations do

penetrate to Hevine exceeding even 2000 fathoms. The fact

that, excluding shallow-water species, there is no definite rela-

tion between the amount of the modification of the eyes and

the depth which the species inhabit, many of the species with

the most highly moditied eyes being inhabitants of much less

than 1000 fathoms, might at first be thought antagonistic to

this view. But when we consider how vastly creater the

purity of the water must be in the deep ocean far from land

than in the comparatively shallow waters near the borders of

the continents, and how much more transparent the waters of

the ocean abysses than the surface waters above, we can

readily understand that there may usually be as much light

at 2000 fathoms in mid-ocean as at 500, or even at 200, near a

continental border. ‘These considerations also explain how

the eyes of specimens of species like Paropagurus pilosimanus,

coming from 2220 fathoms, are not perceptibly different from

the eyes of specimens from 250 fathoms.

Although some abyssal species do have well-developed

black eyes, there can be no question that there is a tendency

towards very radical modification or obliteration of the normal

visual organs in species inhabiting deep water. The simplest

and most direct form of this tendency 1 is shown in the gradual

reduction in the number of the visual elements, resulting in

the obsolescence and in some cases in final obliteration ot the

eye. ‘The stages of such a process are well represented even

unong the adults of living species. ‘The abyssal species with

black eyes referred to in a previous paragraph contain the first

part of such a series, beginning with species like Geryon

quinguedens and Lithodes Agassizti and ending with Hthusina

abyssicola, in which there are only a few visual elements at

an tips of the immobile eyestalks. . A still later stage is re-

presented by A. Milne-Edwards’s genus Cymonomus, in which

the eyestalks are immobile spiny rods tapering to obtuse

points, without visual elements or even (according to the

description) a cornea. Cymonemus is not known to be an

abyssal genus, neither of the species having been recorded

from much below 700 fathoms, and is a good example of the

fact already mentioned that many of the species with the most

highly modified eyes are inhabitants of comparatively shallow

water. ‘here are, however, several cases of closely allied

196 Mr. 8. 1. Smith on the Abyssal

species inhabiting different depths where the eyes of the deeper-

water species are much the smaller; for example: Sympa-

gurus pictus, 164 to 264, and Parapaqgurus pilosimanus, 250 to

2221 fathoms ; Pontophilus gracilis, 225 to 458, and P. abysst,

1917 to 2221 fathoms ; and Nemaiocarcinus cursor, 384 to 838,

and N. ensiferus, 588 to 2033 fathoms.

In a large number of deep-water and abyssal species the

ocular pigment is dark purplish, brownish, reddish, light

purplish, light reddish, or even nearly colourless, while the

number of visual elements may be either very much less or

very much greater than usual. The eyes of the species of

Glyphocrangon and of Benthonectes are good examples of

highly developed eyes of this class. In many cases the presence

of light-coloured pigment is accompanied with reduction in

the number of visual elements precisely as in black eyes,

Parapasiphaé sulcatifrons, P. cristata, Acanthephyra microph-

thalma, and the species of Hymenodora being good ex-

amples.

In other cases there are apparently radical modifications in

the structural elements of the eye without manifest obscles-

cence. The large and highly-developed but very short-stalked

eyes of the species of Glyphocrangon, apparently specialized for

use in deep water, probably represent one of the earlier

stages of a transformation which results finally in the oblite-

ration of the visual elements of the normal compound eye and

the substitution of an essentially different sensory structure.

In Pontophilus abyssi the transformation has gone further ;

the eyes, though fully as large as in the allied shallow-water

species, are nearly colourless, not very distinctly faceted, and

have probably begun to lose the normal visual elements over

a portion of the surface. In the eyes of several of the species

of Munidopsis the normal visual elements have entirely dis-

appeared, and there is an expanded transparent cornea backed

by whitish pigment and nervous elements of some kind. I

am well aware that there is as yet no conclusive evidence that

these colourless eyes are anything more than the functionless

remnants of post-embryonic or inherited organs ; but the fact

that in some species they are as large as the normal eyes of

allied shallow-water forms is certainly a strong argument

against this view. In the species of Pentacheles there is

still better evidence that the eyes are not functionless; for,

although they have retreated beneath the front of the cara-

pace, they are still exposed above by the formation of a

deep sinus in the margin, and the ocular lobe itself has thrown

off a process which is exposed in a special sinus in the ventral

margin. It is easy to conceive how these highly modified

ey es of Pentacheles may have been derived trom eyes like those

Decapod Crustacea of the North Atlantic. 197

of the species of Glyphocrangon and Pontophilus abysst through

a stage like the eyes of Calocaris, which are practically

sessile, have lost all of the normal visual elements, and have

only colourless pigment, but still present a large flattened

transparent cornea at the anterior margin of the carapace.

It is interesting to note that the highly modified eyes of

Pentacheles are found in a well-defined group, all the species

of which have probably been inhabitants of deep water

for considerable geological periods ; while the equally deep-

water species with less modified or obsolescent eyes are much

more closely allied to shallow-water species, from whose an-

cestors they may have been derived in comparatively recent

times.

The large size and small number of the eggs is a very

marked characteristic of many deep-sea Decapoda. ‘The eggs

are extraordinarily large in several species of Munidopsis,

Glyphocrangon, and Bythocaris, and in Elasmonotus tnermis,

Sabinea princeps, and Pasiphaé princeps. But the largest

Crustacean egg which I have seen is that of the little shrimp

Parapasiphaé sulcatifrons, which carries only from fifteen to

twenty eggs, each of which is more than 4 millim. in diameter,

and approximately equal to a hundredth of the bulk of the

animal producing it. My suggestion (Amer. Journ. Sci. xxviii.

. 56, 1884) that the great size of the eggs in the deep-water

Wecenoda was probably accompanied by an abbreviated

metamorphosis within the egg, thus producing young of

large size and im an advanced stage of development, specially

fitting them to live under conditions similar to those envi-

roning the adults, has already been proved true by Prof. G.

O. Sars in the case of Bythocaris leucopis, in which the young

are in a stage essentially like the adult before leaving the ege.

Although the great size of the eggs is highly characteristic

of many deep-water species, it is by no means characteristic

of all; and, as the following ‘Table of measurements shows,

the size of the eggs has no definite relation 1o the bathyme-

trical habitat and is often very different in closely allied

species, even when both are inhabitants of deep water. For

example, the eggs of Acanthephyra gracilis are very large,

while those of A. brevirostris and A. Agassizii are normally

small, and those of Pontophilus abysst are fully as small as

in the comparatively shallow-water species of the genus, and

much smaller than those of many shallow-water species of

Crangonide.

Tor the purpose of comparing the size of the eggs of deep-

and shallow-water species, measurements of the egys of a

number of species of Decapoda, and in some cases the number,

or approximate number, carried by an individual, are given in

198 On the Decapod Crustacea of the North Atlantic.

the following Table, in which the bathymetrical habitat is

given approximately in even hundreds of fathoms, habitats of

less than one hundred fathoms being indicated by —100; the

diameter is the approximate average of the longer and shorter

diameters, usually of several eggs from two or three indivi-

duals; and the number, or estimated number, of eggs is

for a single individual of medium or large size, or the extremes

of variation in two or more individuals.

Diameter and Number of Decapod Eggs.

Species and Bathymetrical Habitat. Diameter. Number.

BRACHYURA.

fathoms. millim.

Callinectes hastatus — 100 0-28 4,500,000

Geryon quinquedens ,... 100 to 1100 0-74 47,000

ANOMURA.

Latreillia elegans........ —100 to 200 0°45 1,660

Eupagurus bernhardus . —100 0:57

= POLIS i a eatipies » ey —100 to 600 1:12 2,000

Parapagurus pilosimanus. . 300 to 2200 1:2

Munidopsis curvirostra .. 100 to 1300 16 14 to 52

CRASsaliate i157 soso ans 1700 to 2600 35

TOSLAUBAsboyere paveie te broke 1100 to 1400 3:7 230

Anoplonotus politus —100 to 200 11 25

MACRURA.

Pentacheles nanus ...... 700 to 1990 0:77 1250 to 1500

Homarus americanus . — 100 19 12,000 to 20,000

Crangon vulgaris........ — 100 0-47 : :

Sclerocrangon Agassizii . . 400 to 1000 25

Pontophilus norvegicus . . 100 to 600 Tl

brevirostrig..,...,. —100 to 200 0:7

SOWISST io .2 4Pst ye aegis: 1900 to 2200 0:7

Sabinea princeps........ 300 to 900 2-8 253

Sars Ato aera 100 to 200 1:3

Glyphocrangon sculptus.. 1000 to 1400 3-0 97

longirostris........ 800 to 1100 3-0 86

Palemon forceps ...... — 100 0-6 7000

Paleemonetes vulgaris —100 0:7 260

Nematocarcinus ensiferus 600 to 2000 0:68 | 16,000 to 21.000

URsO RS fre Fes Ee 400 to 800 0-64 90,000 ”

Acanthephyra Agassizii.. —100 to 3000 0:85 5,000

brevirostris........ 1400 to 8000 0:70

POIBRLLIN 2, a ea) p25 1600 to 2500 2:5 2]

Pasiphaé tarda ........ 100 to 200 9-0 O4

PEINCOPS es sielela.c os 400 to 1400 35

Parapasiphae sulcatifrons 500 to 3000 4-2 15 to 19

New Haven, Connecticut, U.S. A.,

December 1885.

On Geodephagous Coleoptera from Ceylon. 199

XVIIIL.—On the Geodephagous Coleoptera collected by Mr.

George Lewis in Ceylon. By H. W. Bares, F.R.S.

[Coneluded from p, 156. }

Subfamily LacuvopHorinZ.

Selina Westermannt.

Selina Westermanni, Motschulsky, Etud. Ent. 1857, p. 110, t. i. fig. 6;

Schaum, Berl. ent. Zeit. 1860, p. 172, t. iii. fig. ll a,b (= Pselapha-

nax setosus, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1859, iii. p.52); Water-

house, Aids to Identif. no. 15, pl. exx.

Peradeniya; running in moist places in the half-dry river.

Subfamily Opacanruiwa.

Ophionea cyanocephala.

Ophionea cyanocephala, Fabr. Ent. Syst. Suppl. p. 60; Dej. Sp. Gén.

ee ae Wise

Colombo, in marshes.

Ophionea interstitialis.

Ophionea interstitiahs, Schmidt-Gobel, Faun. Col. Birm. p. 20.

Colombo, in marshes.

Casnonia hemorrhotdalis.

Casnonia hemorrhoidalis, Motschulsky,. Bull. Mosc. 1864, ii. p. 219 ;

Chaud. Bull. Mose. 1872, i. p. 404.

Colombo, in marshes.

This species must be very near Nietner’s C. punctata (Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858), but his description does not agree

in many points, especially in the colour of the palpi, base of

> antenne, and legs.

Subfamily Porrsrrcuivm.

Planetes simplex.

EL. eleganti (Nietner) affinis ; differt colore supra toto nigro ; episto-

mate, partibus oris, antennis pedibusque rufo-testaceis ; capite

thoraceque politis discrete punctatis, vertice medio impunctato ;

thorace sat angusto, subcordato, angulis posticis subacutis, mar-

gine tenuiangustissime reflexo ; elytris subopacis, lineis totis fere

zequaliter elevatis.

Long. 7 millim.

Peradeniya ; dry sandy bed of river.

One example only.

200 Mr. Il. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Helluodes taprobane.

Helluodes taprobane, \Westwood, Trans. Ent. Soc. iv. p. 279, t. xxi.

fig. B

Kitugalle, in Rest-house, at night.

Physocrotaphus ceylonicus.

Physocrotaphus ceylonicus, Parry, Trans. Ent. Soc. v. p. 180, t. xviii.

fig. 4

Dikoya.

Pogonoglossus —— ?

Kandy.

One example, apparently belonging to this genus, but

differing in the upper surface being clothed with blonde hairs.

It is, however, not in good condition and cannot be satisfac-

torily determined.

Subfamily Harzvoni.z.

Creagris labrosa.

Creagris labrosa, Nietner, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. 1857, p. 159.

Acanthogenius piceus, Schaum, Berl. ent. Zeitschr. 1863, p. 80.

Colombo, old trees.

Chaudoir restored the genus Creagris (Nietn.), which

Schaum had incorporated with Acanthogentus, on account of

the bilobed penultimate tarsal joints of the species on which

it was founded; with this he restored also the specific name,

changed by Schaum, as it had been previously used by Dejean

for an African species of Acanthogenius.

Omphra rufipes.

Omphra rufipes, Klug, Jahrb, i. p. 72.

Colombo.

Subfamily Bracuiiva.

Pheropsophus bimaculatus.

Pheropsophus bimaculatus, Linn. Mant. p. 532; Dejean, Sp. Gén. i.

p- 299; Chaudoir, Monogr. des Brachyn. 1876, p. 24.

Kitugalle.

Pheropsophus fuscicollis.

Pheropsophus fuscicollis, De}. Sp. Gén. i. p. 806; Chaudoir, Monogr, des

Brachyn. 1876, p. 27.

Kitugalle.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 201

Pheropsophus Catoiret.

Pheropsophus Catoirei, Dej. Sp. Gén. i. p. 301; Chaudoir, Monogr. des

Brachyn. 1876, p. 14.

Kandy and Peradeniya.

Subfamily Orrzocowriwz.

Orthogonius parallelus,

Orthogonius parallelus, Chaudoir, Ann. Soe, Ent. Belg. xiv. p. 109.

Subfamily Txrragowoperin&.

Tetragonoderus notaphioides.

Tetragonoderus notaphioides, Motschulsky, Bull. Mosc. 1861, i. p. 99;

Chaudoir, Etude Monogr, des Masoréides, des Tetragonodérides, &c.

1876, p. 54.

Dikoya, at high elevations, in refuse.

A species allied to the widely-distributed 7. arewatus. In

addition to the subapical pale fascia, it has a subbasal macular

belt extending from the second to the seventh interstice, and

a lateral spot nearer the middle on the seventh and eighth inter-

stices, the surface having a changing silky gloss. Mr. Lewis

obtained a good series of the species; 1n some specimens the sub-

basal fascia is very faint towards the suture. ‘The thorax has a

few ochreous spots, apparently formed of fine tomentum, as

in the allied species.

Tetragonoderus cursor.

T. dilatato (Wiedm.) affinis; differt elytrorum fasciis multo angusti-

oribus anterioreque marginem haud attingente, ete. Fuscescenti-

cupreus, sericeus ; antennis, palpis et pedibus melleo-flavis ; elytris

fasciis maculosis angustis duabus, apud interstitia secundo ad

octavum, anteriore versus suturam e maculis segregatis formata ;

capite thoraceque relative parvis, sericeo-gneis ; elytris ampliatis,

margine basali minus obiquo quam in 7’. dilatato, angulisque

humeralibus minus acutis.

Long. 7. millim.

Kandy, in the moist sand of river-beds.

Belongs to the same section as 7’. dilatatus, in which the

intermediate tarsi in the male have four rather broad dilated

joints. ‘The hind legs are much elongated and the middle

femora in the male abruptly dilated beneath and armed with

short spines. The elytral fasciz are about half the width of

those of 7’. dilatatus, but the spots or lineoles of which they

are composed have the same proportion ¢nter se as they have

in that species, as far as the eighth interstice, where they end

in 7’. cursor.

202 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Tetragonoderus jimbriatus.

T. dilatato affinis, sed differt thorace latiore, transverso, elytrisque

aliter coloratis. Late oblongo-ovatus, nigro-seneus ; elytris fusco-

testaceis, fasciis latis duabus flavo-testaceis nigro-marginatis, mar-

ginem attingentibus anterioreque versus marginem valde dilatata,

ibique punctis ocellatis nigro-eneis insignita; antennis, palpis

pedibusque flavo-testaceis ; abdomine versus apicem rufo-testaceo ;

elytris interstitio tertio bipunctato.

Long. 7 millim.

Kandy, with 7. cursor.

Similar in its broad form to 7. dilatatus, and having four

similarly dilated joints to the intermediate tarsi of the male ;

but the thorax is of broader form and more dilated anteriorly.

The head also is not narrowly ovate as in 7. dilatatus, the

eyes especially being more prominent. ‘Lhe anterior elytral

fascia is similar in width up to the sixth interstice; but on

the seventh and eighth, as also on the margin, it greatly

expands, being there one third the length of the elytra. The

posterior fascia is nearly of the same proportions as in 7’.

dilatatus.

Subfamily Copropzrivz.

Tantillus brunneus.

Tantillus brunneus, Chaudoir, Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. xii. p. 126.

Dikoya, dead branches.

Tantillus vittatus.

Oblongus, nigro-piceus, nitidus; elytris tulyo-testaceis, vitta lata com-

muni suturali (apicem haud attingente) nigro-picea, margine

laterali medio infuseato ; antennis, palpis pedibusque flavo-testaceis.

Long. 5 millim.

Bogawantalawa.

Ditters from 7. brunneus (the only other known species) in

the colour of the elytra, which in 7. brunneus are uniform

blackish brown or piceous. ‘The elytra are truncated in a

similar way, and have the two large setiferous punctures on

the third interstice in the same position, viz. the first towards

the base and the second very near the apex.

Miscelus ceylonicus.

Miscelus ceylonicus, Chaudoir, Berl, ent. Zeitschr. 1861, p. 125.

Cymindis rufiventris, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, 1858, ii,

p- 202.

Colombo.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 203

Holcoderus preemorsus.

Tolcoderus premorsus, Chaudoir, Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. xii. p. 153.

Bogawantalawa and Dikoya, at high altitudes.

Catascopus cingalensis.

C. faciali et C. angulato affinis, sed differt capite post oculos sulco

transverso impresso ; subviolaceo-cyaneus, capite thoraceque sub-

viridi-cyaneis; fronte prope oculos sicut in C. factali confuse

rugato, vertice subtiliter punctulato; elytris apice extus brevis-

sime acute dentato, apice suturali obtuse subrotundatim producto,

punctato-striatis, interstitiis 1-4 sequalibus, planis, quinto angus-

tiore parum elevato, septimo angustissime carinato; thorace sicut

in C. angulato, angulis posticis rectis reflexis.

Long. 12-14 millim,

Kandy and Balangoda.

Differs from all the numerous varieties of the widely-distri-

buted C. factalis and C.angulatus in the more sharply impressed

transverse groove behind the eyes. ‘The groove is, however,

not so sharply impressed as in C. wquatus. The colour of

the elytra is not a rich violet, as on the disk and, in Assamese

examples, over the whole surface of C. factalis, but a dullish

steely violet, with a faint «neous tinge perceptible on the

borders. In one of the two examples the outer tooth of the

elytral truncature is extremely small; this seems to approach

the insect described by Chaudoir erroneously as C. reductus,

Walker, but it differs in the fifth elytral interstice being not

carinated.

Coptodera interrupta.

Coptodera mnterrupta, Schmidt-Gobel, Faun, Col. Birm. p. 53; Chau-

doir, Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. xii. p. 194.

Colombo.

Mochtherus tetrasptiotus.

Mochtherus tetraspilotus, MacLeay, Ann. Jav, pp. 25, 47 (Dromius) ;

Chaudoir, Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. xii. p. 241.

Thyreopterus tetrasemus, Dejean, Sp. Gén. vy. p. 448.

Mochtherus angulatus, Schmidt-Gobel, Faun. Col. Birm. p. 76.

Panageus (!) retractus, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii.

. 203.

Cyrtopterus quadrinotatus, Motschulsky, Bull. Mose. 1861, i. p. 106.

Galle and Colombo.

204 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Dolichoctis quadriplagiatus.

Dolichoctis quadriplagiatus, Motschulsky, Bull. Mosc. 1861, p. 106

(Cyrtopterus); Chaudoir, Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. xii. p. 245.

Colpodes marginicollis, Walker, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1859, iii.

p. Ol,

In many places, on fungi.

The specific name marginicollis was used for a Colpodes in

Chaudoir’s ‘ Monograph,’ published the same year as Walker’s

unrecognizable description.

Dolichoctis vitticollis.

D. quadriplagiato multo minor, piceo-fuscus ; thorace late ovato,

lateribus late explanatis minime reflexis, angulis posticis late

rotundatis, pallide testaceo, vittis duabus piceo-fuscis ; elytris mar-

ginibus maculisque elongatis utrinque duabus (interdum in vittam

conjunctis) ; palpis, antennis et pedibus pallide testaceis.

Long. 33-5 millim,

Dikoya; refuse in damp jungle.

The thorax is relatively broader and much more regularly

ovate than in D. guadriplagiatus, the hind angles being entirely

rounded off, the sides evenly rounded, with broadly explanated

and very slightly upturned margins. The head is smaller

and the eyes less prominent; the elytra are relatively short

and ovate in outline; the lateral pale border occupies the two

marginal interstices.

Dolichoctis gonioderus.

Angustus, fusco-piceus, nitidus; elytris nigro-piceis; antennis, parti-

bus oris, thoracis margine pedibusque pallide testaceis, femoribus

medio tibiisque fuscescentibus, elytris margine laterali et utrinque

maculis elongatis tribus (prima antero-discoidali secunda et

tertia subapicalibus) pallide testaceis ; thorace angusto, hexagono,

marginibus lateralibus anguste explanatis, valde reflexis, ante

medium utrinque valde angulatis, angulis anticis prominulis, pos-

ticis obtusis, margine basali prope angulum obliquato.

Long. 4 millim.

Kitugalle, in refuse. One example only.

Allied to D. angulicollis (Chaud.), but the spots of the

elytra different in number and position, being three on each

elytron—one elongate, not reaching the base, and ending

nearly in a point about the middle ; the two others shorter,

side by side near the apex, the outer spot a little anterior to

the inner one.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 205

Dolichoctis fasciola.

D. striate quoad formam similis, sed thorace paullo angustiore, elytris

maculis rufis quatuor subtransversis. Piceo-fuscus ; antennis,

palpis, labri margine, genubus, tibiis apice tarsisque melleo-flavis ;

thorace transverso medio angulato, angulis posticis subrotundatis,

margine laterali late reflexo, rufo-testaceo; elytris marginibus et

maculis utrinque duabus sat magnis transversim ovatis, rufis,

apice oblique sinuato-truncatis.

Long. 5 millim.

Balangoda, under bark among fungi.

Differs from the other similarly-coloured red-spotted species

(D. tetracolon and DP, tetrastigma) in the obtuse bind angles

of the thorax, which are rounded at their apices, and not

preceded by a sinuosity. In this respect it agrees with

D. striata, ‘from which it differs in the thorax being less

broad, its width being not more than one third more than the

length. The anterior red spot of the elytra extends from the

third to the eighth stria, the posterior (which is narrower)

from the first to the eighth. ‘The elytra have not the irides-

cent gloss that distinguishes J). strdata, and the margins of

the thorax are much paler in colour.

Subfamily Dromrmz.

Dromtus orthogonioides.

D. brevicipiti (Bates) affinis ; differt thorace late quadrato a medio an-

ticeleviter rotundato-angustato, angulisanticis rotundatis ete. Ob-

longus, piceo-fuscus, subnitidus, thorace marginibus pallidioribus ;

antennis, partibus oris tarsisque testaceo-flavis, femoribus tibiisque

pallide fuscis; capite lato antice brevi et obtuso, oculis magnis ;

palpis sat crassis, articulo apicali oblongo, apice oblique excavato-

truncato ; thorace sicut in Orthogonio late quadrato, antice rotun-

dato, leviter angustato, angulis anticis omnino rotundatis, posticis

rectis, margine laterali late explanato-reflexo, dorso subtiliter

transversim striato ; elytris oblongis, sat profunde striatis, apice

transversim leviter sinuatim truncatis, interstitius subconvexis,

striis fundo hic illic subinterruptis, interstitio septimo seriatim

punctato.

Long. 543 millim.

Dikoya, under bark.

The facies of this species, owing to its broad thorax and

oblong parallel-sided outline, is very unlike that of the genus

Dromius, but all its essential characters are those of that genus.

The thickened palpi, with their truncated apices obliquely

sliced off and hollowed on one side, are a further development

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 15

206 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

of what is seen in D. breviceps and D. crassipalpis of Japan.

Many species, including D. piceus, have the peculiar row of

punctures on the seventh interstice, near the sixth stria, which

is a reliable sign of affinity.

Dromius steno.

D. longicipiti (Dej.) quoad formam similis. inescenti-fuscus sub-

rufescens ; antennis, partibus oris pedibusque melleo-flavis ; capite

elongato, oculis parum prominentibus, fronte et occipite (medio

verticis levi excepto) longitudinaliter strigosis ; thorace anguste

cordato, lateribus perparum sinuatis, anguste explanato-reflexis,

angulis posticis obtusis, dorso transversim strigoso ; elytris elon-

gatis ab humeris valde angustis usque ad apicem gradatim leviter

dilatatis, apice recte obtuse truncatis, striis omnibus integris sat

acute insculptis, interstitiis mediocriter convexis, tertio et septimo

serlatim setifero-punctatis.

Long. 6 millim.

Nuwara Eliya, near the lake.

Allied to D. longiceps. Palpi with acuminated terminal

joints. Claws with about four strong denticulations. The

eyes are more prominent than in JD. longiceps, the thorax

similar in shape, but with more distinct hind angles, which

form with the base nearly a rectangle, obtuse at the apex ;

the elytra have rather strongly incised striz, which are scarce

perceptibly punctulated.

Blechrus xanthopus.

Minutus, depressus, fusco- vel nigro-geneus, vix nitidus; antennis pal-

pis et femoribus piceo-fuscis, tibiis tarsisque pallide flavis ; capite

quam in B. glabrato majore, planato, alutaceo; thorace fere sicut

in B. glabrato cordato, basi rotundato-lobato, angulis exstantibus,

acutis ; elytris alutaceis, haud profunde striatis.

Long. 2} millim.

Colombo. One example.

The legs are coloured and the elytra striated as in B. strigt-

collis ; the whole upper surface is subopaque, silky-shining,

and very finely alutaceous, the thorax less so than the head

and elytra.

Apristus subtransparens.

Apristus subtransparens, Motschulsky, Bull. Mose. 1861, 1. p. 104.

Hadley and Dikoya, running on banks in the mid-day

sun.

Agrees very well with Motschulsky’s description, except

that the surface is much more silky than his phrase “ yix

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 207

sericeo nitidus’”’ would seem to express, and the thorax can

scarcely be called “ subtransverso.” The species belongs to

the narrow forms of the genus, and the thorax is cordate with

prominent angles, as broad as long only at its apex.

Lionychus albiviitis.

L. quadrillo (Dufts.) quoad formam similis, sed multo minor et

relative paullo brevior. Supra totus alutaceus fere opacus, obscure

viridi-zneus ; elytris utrinque vitta lata testaceo-alba a medio basi

(ibique angustata) usque longe ultra medium; antennis articulis

1—2 tibiisque rufo-testaceis ; epistomate acute tricarinato; elytris

margine basali prope scutellum anguste sinuato, versus humeros

valde antice arcuato, dorso subtilissime striatis, sericeis.

Long. 22 millim.

Peradeniya, in hot sandy places.

The broad white vitta on each elytron extends from the

middle of the base to four fifths the elytral length, and leaves

the sutural (one or two interstices) and a broader but more

irregular marginal vitta of the dull blackish ground-colour.

Subfamily Dewerrirz.

Tetragonica fusca,

Tetragcnica fusca, Motschulsky, Etud. Ent. 1859, p. 28.

Nuwara Eliya, Dikoya, and Bogawantalawa; by beating

dead branches.

Motschulsky’s description of hisgenus Tetragonica is full and

accurate ; can only add to it that the feebly emarginated tip

of the ligula bears two bristles, that the surface of the tarsi is

clothed with a number of stiff hairs, and the side of the thorax

has two sete, the first before the middle and the second near

the hind angle. It is nearly allied to Demetrias, with which

it agrees in the paraglosse not surrounding the apex of the

ligula, which is horny and slightly emarginated, and the acu-

minated palpi, characters which, according to Chaudoir,

exclude Demetrias and its allies from his subfamily Callei-

dine. ‘The thorax is truncated at the base and shows no

tendency to the lobular form characteristic of the Lebiine,

Cymindine, and most of the Dromiine.

The genus Peliocypas, of which Schmidt-Gébel describes

four species from Burma, agrees exactly with Tetragonica,

except that the labial palpi are truncated. If it could be sup-

osed that so careful an observer had mistaken the form of

the labial palpi, some of his descriptions accord well with

Ceylonese species of Tetragonica.

15*

208 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Tetragonica mellea.

Melleo-flava; capite thoraceque rufo- vel fusco-testaceis, nitidis ; elytris

vitta utrinque submarginali vage delimitata (interdum obsoleta)

ante apicem intus curvata, fusca; fronte quadrifoveolato, capite

post oculos oblique recte angustato ; thorace quadrato, lateribus

rectis postice perparum sinuatis; elytris anguste elongato-

oblongis, postice paullo dilatatis, apice valde oblique sinuato-trun-

catis, angulo exteriore rotundato, suturalique recto, hand profunde

striatis, striis 8-9 approximatis, parallelis, interstitiis planis, tertio

punctis setiferis magnis duobus, primo versus basin secundo prope

apicem: pedibus curtis, tibiis 4 posticis, intus spinulosis, tarsis

supra setis paucis, unguibus pectinatis.

Long. 6 millim.

Colombo.

The four posterior tibiz though slender are slightly thick-

ened, or calf-shaped, in the middle of their inner sides. The

basal joint of the hind tarsi is nearly as long as two to four

taken together. The two setiferous punctures of the elytra

occupy the whole width of the third interstice.

Tetragonica catenata.

T. mellee quoad formam simillima; colore obscurior ; castaneo-fusca,

nitida ; elytris castaneo-rufis, post medium fuscis apiceque utrinque

macula sat grandi flavo-testacea; antennis, partibus oris pedibusque

melleo-flavis; fronte 4-foveolata ; thorace quadrato, angulis posticis

valde obtusis vel oblique truncatis ; elytris interstitiis convexis,

tertio punctis setiferis sex, quinto tribus, spatiis inter puncta elon-

gato-tuberculatis.

Long. 5 millim.

Bogawantalawa.

The elongated tubercles or parts of the interstices between

the setiferous punctures, which latter extend across the inter-

stices, are chiefly near the base of the elytra,

Tetragonica intermedia.

T. mellee quoad formam et colores simillima, differt solum vitta

fusca, postice haud intus curvata apiceque elytrorum late clare

flavescenti; thorace quadrato, angulis posticis fere rectis, nullo

modo truncatis; elytris subpunctato-striatis, interstitiis paullo

eleyatis, tertio et quinto punctis setiferis tribus.

Long. 42 millim.

Horton Plains.

Exactly intermediate in colours, in the form of the hind

angles of the thorax and elytral interstices, between 7. mellea

and 7’. catenata.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 209

Tetragonica euproctoides.

Brevius, preecipue elytris latius oblongis, postice minus dilatatis, rufo-

testaceis ; antennis, palpis, pedibus et elytris flavo-testaceis, his

sutura, vitta submarginali (per apicem usque ad suturam ducta)

fasclaque post medium (apud suturam dilatata) sat vage delimi-

tata, fuscis ; thorace brevius quadrato, paullo transverso, lateribus

postice leviter sinuatis, angulis posticis fere rectis, apice haud

acutis et margine basali prope angulos paullulum obliquato, dorso

transversim strigoso ; elytris oblongis, apice minus oblique sinu-

ato-truncatis, subpunctulato-striatis, interstitiis fere planis, tertio

punctis setiferis duobus, primo versus basin secundo versus

apicem.

Long. 5 millim.

Colombo.

In colour and markings resembling Central-American

species of Huproctus, and, judging from the description, also

Peliocypas signifer of Schmidt-Gébel. The latter is, how-

ever, a much smaller insect (1? lin.). The hindmost tibize

have a calf-like dilatation, much less pronounced than in

T, mellea and fringed with finer sete.

Subfamily Carrerpivz.

Physodera Eschscholtzit.

Physodera Eschscholtzit, Parry, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1849, vy. p.179, t. xviii.

fig. 2.

Peradeniya.

Subfamily Pewragonrerwa.

Pentagonica transparipes.

Pentagonica transparipes, Motsch. Etud, Ent. 1859, p. 29.

Kandy.

Subfamily Lesrwx,

Lebia exsanguis.

Quoad formam ZL. hemorrhoidali (Fab.) similis, sed tota pallide

testacea, glabra; capite thoraceque leevibus, hoc transverso, mar-

ginibus lateralibus late explanato-reflexis; elytris valde levi-

striatis, interstitio tertio bipunctato; tarsis articulo penultimo

bilobo.

Long. 44 millim.

Dikoya.

Belongs to Section I. ty. 2. B. a. B. §§ of Chaudoir’s laby-

rinthine ‘ Monographie des Lébiides’ (1871),

210 Mr. H. W. Bates on Geodephagous

Note on the remaining Ceylonese Species of Geodephaga

described by Walker.

In addition to the species included in the synonymy of the

foregoing there are several described by Walker which were

not met with by Mr. Lewis. ‘The following notes made on

an examination of the types will be useful.

Dromius marginifer.

This is a Dolichoctis closely allied to D. quadriplagiatus,

which Walker described as a Colpodes. It agrees in size

(6 millim.) with the smaller examples of that species, and is

almost exactly the same in colours and markings, the chief

difference being that the basal spot of the elytra is not oblique

but rounded or slightly transverse and placed near the

shoulder. In form the insect is narrower than D. quadripla-

giatus; the thorax is rather more quadrate, 7. e. less rounded

on the sides, but with similarly distinct subrectangular hind

angles.

Dromius repandens.

A Tetragonica similar in colour to T. intermedia, 2. e. rusty

brown, with disk of elytra paler tawny and sides vaguely

fuscous. The thorax, however, differs in outline from that of

all the described species, being gradually and rather strongly

narrowed behind, with rectangular hind angles. The third

elytral interstice has two setiferous punctures, one near the

base, the other near the apex.

Catascopus reductus.

A very different species from C. reductus, Walker, described

by Chaudoir. It is one of the smaller species allied to C. vio-

laceus (Schmidt-Gébel) ; the thorax angulated on the sides,

the forehead with two strong carine on each side, and the

elytra metallic olive-green, strongly punctate-striate, with the

seventh interstice only slightly elevated.

Scarites designans.

An Ozylobus with broad and plane elytral interstices.

Chaudoir, in his revised ‘ Monograph’ (1879), refers it to

Scarites sculptilis, Westw.; it is not clear why, as there is

nothing in Westwood’s description to lead one so to identify

the two species. 0. destgnans is distinct from O. lateralis,

Dej., to which it is referred in the Munich Catalogue.

Coleoptera from Ceylon. 211

Morio trogositotdes.

As stated above under Jf. Walkert (p. 143), this is distin-

guished from that species by the thorax being very distinctly

triangularly excised in the middle of the front margin. ‘he

anterior angles of the thorax are very prominent, as in J,

orientalis, from which it seems to differ only in the frontal

fovee not being dilated behind. I have specimens very

similar from the Andaman Islands.

Morio cucujoides,

I doubt whether the insect referred doubtfully by Chaudoir

to M. cucujoides is the same species. ‘The type represents a

flat species with red legs, very similar to the widely-distributed

M. luzonicus, but differing in being a little narrower and

having impunctate elytral striz.

Leistus linearis.

This is the Celwnephes parallelus of Schmidt-G6bel, a

widely-distributed indian and Australasian species. The

reference of a ‘T'runcatipenne allied to Dromdus to the genus

Leistus must be considered one of Walker’s greatest feats of

random identification.

Maraga planigera.

A small Orthogonius with very broad and short thorax,

broadest at the hind angles.

Harpalus stolidus.

This is the tolerably well-known tropical Asian Stenolophus

smaragdulus of Fabricius and Dejean.

Curtonotus conposttus.

I have been unable to examine the type of this species

satisfactorily. It is a black closely-punctured Harpalid, with

reddish legs and the usual lines of punctures on the alternate

elytral interstices characteristic of Platymetopus and Seleno-

phorus. It may be my Stopelus ferreus,

Bembidium finitimum.

Is a Tachys of the section Barytachys ; very glossy casta-

neous, with only two (very sharply incised) striz on each

side of the suture, and the marginal strie divaricate in the

middle of their course; the frontal striz are short and dupli-

212 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias.

cated on each side, and the thorax is moderately narrowed

behind, and not sinuated before the angles.

Platysma retinens.

This belongs to Eccoptogentus (Chaudoir), a genus closely

allied to Rembus and having no near affinity with T'rigono-

toma, near which Chaudoir placed it. Walker’s species is

closely allied to, if not identical with, £. mestus, Chaud.

Drimostoma marginale.

A Harpalid, with upper surface finely punctured and frontal

furrows as in Bradycellus and allies. The type being female,

its generic position cannot be ascertained.

There remain four species of Walker of which I have no

notes, viz. Clivina recta, Agonum placidulum, Stenolophus

infixus, and Tachys rufula. The synonymy of Tricondyla

jemorata is given in the Munich Catalogue. Of Z'ricondyla

tumidula and scitiscabra, Mr. C.O. Waterhouse informs me, the

types cannot be found.

XIX .—WNotes on the Genus Terias, with Descriptions of new

Species in the Collection of the British Museum. By

Artuur G. Butter, F.L.8., F.Z.S., &e.

[Plate V.]

I HAVE recently been rearranging the Museum series of the

Lepidopterous genus Terias, of which genus we possess most

of the named forms; as I suspected, our species fully bear

out my expressed opinion that any attempt to associate the

allied forms without most careful attention to breeding, and

that through several generations (in order to avoid all possi-

bility of mistake), will result in the union of the entire series

(the sections Xanthidia and Eurema being perhaps excepted) as

one variable species, a consummation devoutly to be depre-

cated.

Of the various modifications of typical Tertas we have in

the Museum series upwards of 150, some of which must

certainly be varieties, whereas others doubtless have a full

right to be regarded as genuine, because unvarying and

locally fixed, species; but it is quite impossible for any one,

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias. 213

in our present profound ignorance of the earlier stages of

most of the species and our imperfect knowledge of those of

all, to lay down the law as to which of these forms is worthy

of a distinctive name and which not. In these matters one

can only be guided by private opinion.

Terias drona group.

Although the species of this group pass almost impercep-

tibly into the 7. smdlax group, it is convenient to speak of it

as if it were well defined. Of the named forms we possess

the following :—

T. pulchella, Boisd.; T. zoé, Hopff.; T. senna, Feld. ; T.

lerna, Weld.; 1. zoraide, Feld.; 7. drona, Horsf.; TZ. lisa,

Boisd.; 7. ewterpe, Ménétr.; 7. sulphurina, Poey; T. lby-

thea, Fabr.; T. cingala, Moore; 7’. santana, Feld. (=rubella,

Wall.) ; Z. venata, Moore; 7’. pallitana, Moore; T. ingana,

Wall. ; Z. sana, Butl.; T. sinta, Wall.; 7. candace, Feld. ;

T. brigitta, Cram.

Respecting one or two of the above I have observations to

make :—

Terias senna, Felder.

Although this species is most abundant in the North-

western Provinces of India, there can be no doubt that it is a

wide-ranging species ; indeed we have a female from Camorta,

and Felder describes the species as coming from the interior

of Malacca. Mr. Distant, with the laudable desire of trying

to identify it with some known Malaccan species, figures 7’.

imanata as representing it; whereas a careful perusal of

Felder’s description should convince every candid reader that

the two forms are as wide apart as any in the genus. If we

set aside the description itself, which states that the external

border of the primaries is trisinuate— the costa and terminal

border black-brown, tolerably broad, gradually decreasing,

entire internally as far as the third median branch, then un-

equally bisinuate, before the internal angle more deeply sinu-

ated”. —the remarks at the end of the description are con-

clusive :—“ From the preceding species (7’. santana) easily to

be distinguished by its longer, blunter front wings, broader

outer border of the latter, and broader marginal limitation of

the hind wings.”

Not one of the above-mentioned characters applies to 7.

inanata, which indeed, as Mr. Distant upon reflection will see,

cannot be remotely allied to 7. santana.

Diet Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus 'Terias.

Terias zoraide, Felder (australis, Wallace).

This is doubtless the representative of 7. drona occurring

in Australia; it is very like the latter, but has comparatively

broader and shorter primaries.

Terias drona, Horsfield.

Usually a little darker than the preceding (unless, indeed,

the colouring deepens with age). We have it only from

Java, the Indian representative usually identified as 7’. drona

being the true 7’. senna.

Terias lisa, Boisd.

In Zeller’s collection were examples labelled as this species

from Texas. I believe them to represent a distinct species,

the males differing from typical 7. /ésa in the broader external

border of all the wings, that of the primaries with its inner

edge very oblique from costa to third median branch, thence

transverse and trisinuate to inner margin; the female chiefly

differs in its clear sulphur-yellow colour. Jam not aware

that this species has been named; but so many butterflies

have recently been described in North America that I think

it better to leave it to students of that fauna than to run the

risk of making a synonym.

Terias brigitta, Cramer.

This is the southern representative of 7’. candace ; the flesh-

tinted under surface of secondaries and apex of primaries

readily distinguish it.

Tertas hespera, sp. n.

g. Allied to J. sinta from Moreton Bay and to the 7.

smilax * group. Wings above gamboge-yellow; primaries

slightly pink at the base and sparsely irrorated with black

scales ; costal margin narrowly black, slightly increasing in

width to beyond the cell, when it abruptly widens into a

broad apical border, the inner edge of which is oblique and

unbroken to the lower radial vein, whence it is quadrisinuate

and tapers to the extremity of the first median branch; a

minute blackish dot at extremity of submedian vein: secon-

daries with marginal black dots at the extremities of the veins ;

fringe pink: body as usual. Primaries below brighter yellow ;

* It is a curious thing that Donovan should have included this Cen-

tral-American insect in his ‘ Insects of New Holland ;’ I can only suppose

that the specimen was labelled West Indies, that he misread it Kast

Indies, and believed it to be from the Moluccas.

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias. 215

the costal and apical borders broadly flesh-coloured, with

golden reflections; internal area sulphur-yellow: secondaries

flesh-coloured, with the usual markings indicated by a few

brownish scales. Expanse of wings 35 millim.

N.E. Australia.

This species, though extremely like 7. s¢nta on the upper

surtace, differs wholly in the coloration of the under surface.

Terias smilax group.

This, as I have stated, is completely linked to the 7. drona

group, and it passes on smoothly enough to Z. formosa and

allies; but nevertheless it will be convenient to restrict

it to the following, so far as our named specimens are con-

cerned :—

T. nelphe, Feld.; T. smilax, Donov. ; T. smilacina, Feld. ;

T. chilensis, Blanch.; 7. deva, Doubl.; T. paulina, Bates ;

T. flavilla, Bates; T. leuce, Boisd.; 7. diodina, Butl.

Terias dina group.

Consisting of a few species slightly deeper in tint than the

preceding, and, asa whole, exhibiting rather more distinction

in the pattern of the sexes. The following named ones are in

the Museum :—

T. mimulus, Butl.; T. Westwoodit, Boisd.; ZT. dina,

Hiibn.; 7. calceolaria, Butl.

Terias formosa group.

Differing principally from the preceding in the brighter

yellow colour of the upper surface and immaculate under

surface, in which characters, however, the species closely

approach 7. flavilla and T. leuce. Three species are in the

Museum :—

1’. formosa, Hiibn.; T. harina, Horst.; T. butyrosa, Butl.

Terias blanda group.

A little brighter in tint than the preceding and with more

or less prominent markings on the under surface.

T. mandarina, De VOrza; T. attenuata, Moore; T. con-

nexiva, Butl.; T. fimbriata, Wall.; 7. narcissus, Butl.; T.

blanda, Boisd.; 7. Desjardinsti, Boisd.; T. aliena, Butl.

Terias attenuata, Moore.

We have this species from Loo-choo (Oo-Sima) ; it corre-

sponds with slightly-marked specimens of 7’, connexiva on the

upper surface, but the under surface shows its aflinity to 7.

Jimbriata, being marked after the manner of 7. @siope.

216 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias.

Terias jimbriata, Wall.

Above very similar to the most heavily marked specimens

of T. connexiva, but below heavily ornamented, as in 7”. westope.

It is a North-west Indian species.

Terias Moorei, sp.n. (Pl. V. fig. 1.)

3. Wings above bright chrome-yellow ; costa of primaries

from the middle narrowly greyish; external border narrow,

tapering from costa to internal angle, dentate-sinuate inter-

nally, the two strongest denticles being at the extremities of

the lower radial vein and third median branch: secondaries

with black marginal dots connected by grey scales. Wings

below bright chrome-yellow ; primaries with the inner border

pale sulphur-yellow ; a black dot near the base of the cell,

followed by two 7-shaped markings, the cell terminating in a

comma-shaped discocellular spot in outline; all the veins

terminating in black dots: secondaries with two black dots

at the middle of the cell, an irregular marking in outline at

the end of it, and an irregular arched series of more or less

angular squamose markings across the disk ; veins terminating

in black dots. Expanse of wings 45 millim.

Camorta (De Roepstorff ).

The type of this species was presented to the Museum by

Mr. F. Moore.

Terias floricola group.

At this point the bisinuation of the outer border, charac-

teristic of the bulk of the species in the genus, begins to be

faintly indicated ; it is, however, lost again before attaining

the marked character which it possesses in the 7. hecabe

group. The following species are in the Museum :--

T. floricola, Boisd.; 7. lifuana, Butl.; 7. anemone, Feld. ;

T. hybrida, Butl.; 7. sinapina, Butl.; LT. pumilaris, Butl. ;

T. anjuana, Butl.; 7. asphodelus, Butl.; TZ. laratensis, Butl. ;

T. trregularis, Moore ; Z. apicalis, Moore.

Terias Swinhoet, sp. n.

Associated by Col. Swinhoe with his series of specimens of

T. asphodelus, but labelled both “T. excavata” and “T. aspho-

delus”’ amongst his duplicates ; it may at once be distinguished

from the latter, to which it is most nearly allied, by the wider

marginal border and consequently deeper bisinuation of this

border on the primaries and the continuous marginal border

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias. 2UT

of the secondaries in place of the minute black dots observable

in T. asphodelus. Expanse of wings 31-38 millim.

Bombay and Poona (Col. Swinhoe).

The duplicate specimens in Col. Swinhoe’s collection were

labelled whilst still unset, and had never been subsequently

critically examined by him. §8o far as I remember, his private

collection was, with very few exceptions, correctly named, and

the species represented by typical specimens.

Terias simplex, sp.n. (Pl. V. fig. 2.)

Terias fimbriata 2 , Moore, P. Z. 8S. 1882, p. 255.

@. Allied to 7. apicalis ; sulphur-yellow ; primaries with

an oblong black patch at apex, its inner edge oblique and

tapering to a point along the costa, confluent in front with a

narrow black marginal border, the inner edge of which shows

scarcely a trace of sinuation; fringe grey, witha yellow basal

line: secondaries with a marginal series of black dots, fringe

a little paler than in the primaries ; abdominal border white:

body greenish. Under surface as in 7. apicalis, the spots at

the end of the cells being shorter and more suffused than in

T. fimbriata. Expanse of wings 41 millim.

Kangra, North-west Himalayas (Hocking).

Excepting in its yellow colour and superior size the upper

surface of this species bears considerable resemblance to T.

gnathene from the New World; the female of 7. fimbriata

would be much larger and more like the male in pattern.

Tertas senegalensis group.

Linked to the preceding and succeeding groups, but differ-

ing from the former in the wider apical portion of the outer

border of primaries and from the latter in the usually narrower

or entirely aborted posterior portion of this border. We have

the following named forms :—

T. Boisduvaliana, Mab.; T. brenda, Doubl.; T. stlhetana,

Wall.; 7. distnuata, Butl.; 7. chalcomicta, Butl.; 7. denti-

limbata, Butl.; T. rotundalis, Moore; T. purreea, Moore;

T. suava, Boisd.; T. vallivolans, Butl.; 7. Bewshert, Butl. ;

T. senegalensis, Boisd.; T. decipiens, Butl.

Terias Boisduvaliana, Mabille.

We have this species from Ashanti, West Africa (probably

Camaroons), Fernando Po, and the island of Johanna; it

varies not a little in size, and entirely resembles 7. brenda

upon the upper surface. The species described by Mabille

218 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias.

under the name of T. hapale is represented by two females

(probably both of this species), which he has figured as sexes.

Terias Templetonii, sp. n.

g. Chrome-yellow ; primaries with black border, as in 7.

purreea and T’, senegalensis; secondaries with narrow inter-

nally-sinuated black border. Wings below gamboge-yellow,

with well-defined black marginal dots: primaries with two

black dots, followed by a little {-shaped marking within the

cell; a transverse black-edged spot closing the cell: secon-

daries with three black ring-spots near the base, a black-edged

angular spot at the end of the cell and a discal bisinuated

series of irregular squamose and therefore somewhat indistinct

brown dashes across the disk. Hxpanse of wings 42-51

millim. (type 47 millim.).

Ceylon (Templeton).

Nerias ceres,sp.n. -(Pl2V. tig. 3.)

3d. Probably hitherto confounded with TY. floricola, but

nearer to JT. chalcomieta. Wings above gamboge-yellow ;

the black outer border of primaries much wider at apex and

more angular than in 7. florico/a, and interrupted at external

angle so as to leave only a black point at the extremity of

the submedian vein: secondaries with very minute marginal

points. Under surface of secondaries and costal third of pri-

maries of a sericeous creamy-yellow colour, remainder of

primaries a little paler than above ; costal and external mar-

gins ochraceous; a small oblique black dash near the base of

the cell, an -shaped brown marking in the centre, and a

white-centred brown P-shaped marking closing the cell; an

irregular, transverse, subapical, lilacine brownish patch,

beyond which the apical area is suffused with reddish brown ;

black spots at the extremities of all the veins extending into

the fringe, which is also tipped with blackish: secondaries

with a small brown crescent near base of subcostal area,

three brown-edged white dots in an angular series across the

basal fourth, and a brown-edged white A-shaped marking at

the end of the cell; an irregularly bisinuated series of squa-

mose greyish dashes across the disk. Hxpanse of wings 42

millim.

@. Bright sulphur-yellow, with the apical patch broader

both above and below than in the male, so that this female

in almost every respect resembles the males of the India

T. silhetana.

3, Mauritius (Macgillivray); g, South Africa (Z. C.

Buxton).

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias. 219

Of this species we have five examples exhibiting no varia-

tion beyond the more or less strongly pronounced character of

the markings on the under surface ; no marking is in any case

wanting or even indistinct.

Tertias esiope group.

In this group the anterior and posterior portions of the

external border are of nearly equal width on each side of the

bisinuation ; the apical portion, however, a little wider, and

widening rapidly from the sinus to the costa. As I have

already stated, these distinctions are purely arbitrary, the

last species of one group having perhaps as much right to be

placed in that following it as the first species of the latter; at

the same time it is more convenient to consider a few allied

species at a time than to have the whole genus upon one’s

hands at once. ‘The following are in the Museum :—

T. csiope, Ménétr.; T. unduligera, Butl.; T. variata,

Butl.; 7. sulphurata, Butl.; 7. aprica, Butl.; J. Hobsoni,

Butl.; 7. hebridina, Butl.; 7. cnanata, Butl.

Terias cesiope, Ménétriés.

For some years past this species, which is rare in collec-

tions, has been entirely misunderstood. The insect figured by

Ménétriés is a female, evidently from China; we have it in

the Museum from Hong Kong, and Mr. Moore has it from

Hainan. The male is very different, resembling on the upper

surface my 1’. unduligera, but like its own female on the

under surface: we have it from Formosa, Mr. Moore has it

from Hainan, and Mr. Distant has figured it as the male of

his 7. hecabe, var. a, and gives a number of localities, includ-

ing the somewhat wide one of continental India, which makes

it evident that he has not discriminated between true 7’.

cesiope and the form so called in recently published papers.

Terias sulphurata, Butler.

The species from Aru recorded under this name in my list

of ‘Challenger’ Lepidoptera is probably my 7. aprica, which

it agrees with perfectly on the upper surface and very nearly

on the under surface. From 1. sulphurata it differs in its

deeper colouring, the transverse instead of oblique inner edge

of the outer border towards apex of primaries, and the much

less prominent subapical markings on the under surface of

these wings. The form occurring at Lifu may also prove to

be distinct from J. sulphurata, but I should wish to see

more specimens betore separating it.

220 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus TVerias.

Terias hecabe group.

The external border of primaries broad and deeply bisinu-

ated in both sexes; certain Japanese examples of 7’. Mariesit,

however (apparently influenced by crossing with 7’. anemone),

have the border as in the 7. esiope group. The following

are in the Museum :—

T. Mariesit, Butl.; T. hecabe, Linn.; T. nicobariensis,

Feld.; 7. solifera, Butl.; T. hecabeotdes, Ménétr.; T. photo-

phila, Butl.; 7. simulata, Moore; T. phanospila, Feld.; T.

heliophila, Butl.; 7’. maroensis, Butl.; T'. excavata, Moore ;

T. citrina, Moore; T. latimargo, Hoptt.; T. sart, Horsf.; 7.

diversa, Wall.; T. curiosus, Swinh.

Terias hecabe, Linn.

This species was originally described from a Chinese speci-

men; it, however, ranges, without any variation worth men-

tioning, from the north of India to northern Australia. The

sexes differ chiefly in tint, the male being of adeep gamboge-

or even dark chrome-yellow, the female varying from primrose-

to lemon-yellow. In both sexes the outer border of the

secondaries is narrow and well defined.

Terias phanospila, Felder.

This is the 7. hecabe of Horsfield’s Catalogue, the larva

and pupa of which are figured by him. The larva is said to

feed on A’schynomene sesban and to be found abundantly from

January to April. Typical 7. hecabe, from Ceylon, is said to

feed “ on Leguminose ”’ and on the “ Madras thorn.”

That the above is distinct from 7. hecabe I have no doubt;

not only is it a larger insect, the male in pattern appr oaching

that sex of 7. estope, both sexes on the under surface also

resembling the latter, but the colouring of the upper surface

(as described by F elder) is of a deep (ochreous) yellow,

showing in certain lights a lilacine gloss.

Terias excavata, Moore.

This species has frequently been mistaken for 7. esiope,

from which it is perfectly distinct; we have a series of

seventeen from Kangra, Cachar, Bombay, Assirghur, Poona,

Mhow, and Suttara, most of which were presented to us by

Colonel Swinhoe.

Terias hecabeoides, Ménétriés.

Described and figured from a male taken in the N.W.

Provinces of India and sent to Ménétriés by Mr. Field; it is

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias. 221

of a clearer brighter yellow colour than Tertas hecabe, and

the outer border of the secondaries, especially of the female, is

much broader than in that species. Its range, so far as I

can judge, appears to extend eastward from Kurrachee to

Assam, and thence southward as far as Malacca. This

species has frequently been confounded with TZ. hecabe,

owing to the great similarity of the males, but it appears to be

distinct.

Terias sart, Horsf.

The typical T. sari was described from a female example

obtained in Java. In Horsfield and Moore’s Catalogue the

species is also recorded from Borneo, and a male from this

locality in the Museum corresponds so nearly with the female,

especially upon the under surface, that I consider it far more

likely to be typical 7. sar¢ g than the form figured by Mr.

Distant; yet until the male is received from Java the question

must remain undecided. The female from Java has the

quadrate apical patch below uninterrupted, as in the smaller

form from Malacca.

Terias phebus,sp.n. (Pl. V. fig. 4.)

2. Bright lemon-yellow (colour of male 7. hecabeotdes) :

border of primaries black-brown and very like that of 7. maro-

ensis (P.Z.S. 1883, pl. xxxviil.), but decidedly narrower

upon the costa and with more irregular inner edge; fringe

blackish grey ; costa sprinkled with black scales: secondaries

with the marginal line less perfect and more sinuated than in

LT. maroensis. Under surface more brightly coloured even than

above, with markings disposed as in 7. maroensis, but all of

them broader and of a richer chocolate-brown colour; the pri-

maries with an oblique dash in place of the minute blackish

dot towards external angle; marginal black dots larger.

Exxpanse of wings 43 millim.

Queensland.

Terias latilimbata, sp.n. (PI. V. fig. 5.)

3 ¢. Coloration of ZT. hecabeotdes, but the black external

border wider throughout and of twice the width on the median

interspaces of the primaries, so as greatly to reduce the depth

of the bisinuation ; the inner edge of the border of the secon-

daries more strongly dentate-sinuate. Markings below more

strongly defined. Expanse of wings 46 millim.

gd, Sumatra (Wallace), coll. Hewitson; ¢ 9, coll. F.

Moore.

Allied to J. diversa of Wallace, and 7. latimargo of

Hopffer.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 16

222 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias.

Terias bidens, sp. n. (PI. V. fig. 7.)

9. Lemon-yellow : primaries with the base and costa irro-

rated with blackish scales; external border occupying nearly

half the wing, confluent with a costal stripe which commences

at basal fourth and gradually widens to just beyond the cell,

where it meets the external border; the inner edge of the latter

crosses the wing transversely from this point to the third

median branch and then is interrupted by two unequal tooth-

like sinuations, beyond which it is again continued with a

slight inward curvature to the inner margin; the border below

the bisinuation is about one fourth narrower than above it:

secondaries with the external border about twice as wide as

in 7. hecabeotdes 2, its inner edge deeply dentate-sinuate.

Under surface as in the preceding species, excepting that there

is an irregular transverse streak of subapical brown spots on

the primaries, as in species of the 7. ewsiope group. Expanse

of wings 49 millim,

Sumatra. Colls. Hewitson and F. Moore.

Also somewhat allied to 7. diversa,

Terias semifusca, sp.n. (Pl. V. fig. 8.)

g. Dull lemon-yellow: primaries with the costal margin

narrowly black; base and costa irrorated with blackish atoms ;

external half chocolate-brown, its inner edge not sharply de-

fined but commencing opposite to the end of the cell, crossing

the wing transversely to second median branch, then falling

obliquely outwards so as to form a shallow sinus on the first

median interspace and thence again obliquely outwards to

submedian vein and inwards to inner margin: secondaries

with the external third occupied by an internally diffused

chocolate-brown border ; fringes yellow, that along the exter-

nal border of primaries reddish. Wings below clear lemon-

yellow, with markings as in 7. hecabeoides, excepting that

there is an indication of a brownish biangulated, subapical,

transverse streak on the primaries. Expanse of wings

A5 inillim.

Sumatra (Wallace). Coll. Hewitson.

Also belonging to the 7. diversa group.

The three preceding species were in Mr. Wallace’s collec-

tion, and, considering that he thought 7. diversa sufficiently

distinct to be separated from 7. hecadbe, it is to me incompre-

hensible how he could have persuaded himself that these far

more distinct forms were varieties of the latter species.

Terias leonis, sp.n. (PI. V. fig. 6.)

¢@. Above bright golden yellow (colouring and general aspect

—

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias. 223

of the “ 7. senegalensis” of Hiibner’s ‘ Zutriige,’ fig. 969) :

primaries with the costa sparsely irrorated with black scales ;

a broad black external border, widest upon the costa, its inner

edge running obliquely outwards from the apical third of the

margin to the upper radial vein, thence slightly inwards to

the third median branch, where it abruptly turns outwards,

forming a deep oblique bisinuation as in 7. sar?, from the first

median to the submedian it forms an angular sinus; the form

of the border in this species therefore is unique: secondaries

with pale abdominal border ; the veins black at the extremi-

ties and terminating in black spots, which expand upon the

margin so as almost to form a continuous line. Under surface

like 7. hecabeoides. Expanse of wings 41 millim.

Sierra Leone (Loaxcroft).

This species should precede J. curiosus.

Terias rahel group.

The passage from the 7. hecabe group into this is so gradual

that it is only by placing in it all species in which there is

(in one or both sexes) a more or less defined inner marginal

border to the primaries that the group can be indicated; yet

such species as 2’. zeta, zama, rahel, &c. are so utterly unlike

T. hecabe, that nobody could speak of them as belonging to

the same group. ‘The following are in the Museum :—

T. biformis, Butl.; 7. ewmide, Feld.; 7. telaha, Horsf. ;

T. invida, Butl.; 7. Lorquinii, Feld.; JT. alitha, Feld.; T.

rahel, Fabr.; T. zama, Feld.; 7’. zita, Feld.; and (in the

Hewitson cabinet) 7. tominia, Voll.

Terias gradiens, sp.n. (Pl. V. fig. 9.)

g. Chrome-yellow : primaries with the costal border black,

the outer border broadly black-brown, its inner edge com-

mencing just beyond the cell and running with an oblique

curve to the third median branch, deeply and unequally

bisinuated on the median interspaces, then abruptly running

inwards and obliquely downwards, so that the lower part of

the border fills nearly half the area between the first median

branch and the inner margin, the whole length of the inner

margin being also somewhat narrowly black : secondaries with

broad black-brown border, narrowing towards apex, its inner

edge dentate-sinuate, much as in 7. alitha from the Philip-

pines. Under surface pale dull lemon-yellow with indistinct

markings, the outer border narrowly brown and diffused as in

T. rahel. Kxpanse of wings 45 millim.

Borneo (from the E. Indian Museum).

This species should be placed between T. ewmide and T.

tilaha, though the secondaries more nearly resemble 7. cnvida.

LGe

924 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Terias.

Terias anguligera, sp.n. (PL. V. fig. 10.)

This is the representative of the preceding species at Ton-

dano, and differs from it in the much broader outer border to

the wings, that of the primaries internally forming five abrupt

angles instead of the curves of Z. gradiens, the internal border

of the primaries also not reaching the base, but tapering off to

a point. Under surface with the markings much more strongly

defined. Expanse of wings 55 millim.

Tondano (Wallace). Coll. Hewitson.

This was labelled “ 7. ewmide” and associated with T.

hecabe by Hewitson; but it is widely distinct from Felder’s

species, the description of which refers to a pale sulphur-

yellow insect, which we have in the Museum collection from

near Macassar. A third species nearer to 7. gradiens, from

the Sulla Islands, has been presented to the Museum by Mr.

Moore ; it is, however, imperfect.

Terias candida group.

T. celebensis, Wall.; T. xanthomelena, Salv.; T. candida,

Cram.; 7. puella, Boisd.; 7. virgo, Wall.

Though connected with the preceding group through 7.

celebensis and J. tominia, there is at present a slight gap be-

tween this group and the next.

Terias celebensis, Wall.

The male is perfectly intermediate between that sex of

T. tominia and 7’, xanthomelena; the female more closely re-

sembles 7’, tominia. In the Hewitson cabinet are two males

apparently of distinct though allied species—one, marked

“ Mak.,” being doubtless the type of Wallace’s 7’. celebensis 3

from Macassar, the other, marked “Sula,” being evidently

his Sulla-Island specimen. On such slender material it would

be rash to separate two closely allied forms from the same

district, although there is hardly a living lepidopterist who,

in this genus, has not described forms more closely resembling

each other.

Terias nise group.

T. regularis, Butl.; T. neda, Godt. ; T. equatorialis, Feld.;

T. nise, Cram.; T. musa, Fabr.; T. mana, Boisd.; T. agave,

Cram.; T. albula, Cram.; 7. sinoé, Godt. ; T. clara, Bates ;

T. marginella, Feld.

In this group the transition from yellow to white species is

clearly traceable, though a few links are still wanting (in

colour only, not in pattern).

On some new or imperfectly-known Stromatoporoids. 225

Terias messalina group.

T. messalina, Fabr.; T. gnathene, Boisd.

Though much resembling the preceding group on the upper

surface, [ believe that these are merely white species of the

7. dina group.

Terias herla group.

T. betheseba, Jans.; T. herla, M‘Leay; T. vagans, Wall. ;

T. Jegert, Ménétr.; T. leita, Boisd.; 7. subfervens, Butl.

This group is perfectly connected through T. betheseba with

the 7. nise group (TL. regularts), and therefore in arranging

the genus I have placed it between 7. regularis and T. neda ;

yet the acute primaries of some of the species, and the unusual

style of pattern and coloration on the under surface of their

wings, suggests that they should rightly terminate the genus.

It is, of course, impossible to arrange every large genus in a

linear series, for, at certain points, two divergent series will

occasionally branch out, as appears to have occurred in the

present instance.

Terias Jegeri, Ménétriés.

This species has of late years been incorrectly identified

with a Japanese butterfly, from which it is perfectly distinct :

it was described from a N.W. Indian specimen, and is with-

out doubt the pale representative of 7’. deta; but whether it is

distinct, or is a seasonal form or mere dimorphic variety of

T. leta, can only be proved by repeated observation on some

spot where it abounds or by careful breeding. The point

being doubtful, I hesitate to separate the Japanese form from

T. subfervens of S. Corea: it differs from it normally as 7.

Jegert does from 7’. leta; but individuals in a large series

obtained in Japan show a tendency towards the fiery under-

surface colouring of 7. subfervens.

The species described under the names 7’. reticulata and J’.

atinas are tailless species of Sphenogona, their neuration being

quite different from that of Zervas.

XX.—On some new or imperfecily-known Species of Stroma-

toporoids. By H. Auuteyne Nicworson, M.D., D.Sc.,

Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of

Aberdeen.—Part I.

[Plates VL-VHL.]

Havine been for some time engaged in the preparation of a

Monograph of the British Stromatoporoids tor the Paleonto-

226 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

graphical Society, I have had occasion to study a very exten-

sive series of forms belonging to the same group from the

Devonian and Silurian formations of the Continent of Europe.

Some of these are new, while others are incompletely known,

and though I have had the opportunity of figuring some of

these in the first part of my Monograph, I have not been able

to give any descriptions of them. In the present communica-

tion therefore I propose to give brief descriptions, accompanied

by figures, of some of the new or imperfectly-known types in

question, reserving for a future memoir a number of further

forms which similarly require illustration and description.

The figures given all represent the microscopic structure of

the species described, want of space rendering it impossible to

figure the actual specimens from which the microscopie slides

were taken. This omission is the less to be regretted as

specific and generic distinctions, in the great majority of cases,

among the Stromatoporoids are necessarily drawn from the

details of the microscopic structure, the general form and mode

of growth often being precisely the same in types of the most

diverse affinities, while very wide variations in these parti-

culars may be found within the limits of a single species.

Several of the species described occur in Britain; but, with

one or two exceptions, the figures given are taken from

foreign specimens, as I shall have the opportunity of fully

illustrating elsewhere the British examples of the same species.

I may add that, except in the case of two figures (PI. VI.

figs. 6a and 7a), the drawings are all on a uniform scale of

enlargement, being magnified about twelve times ; and I have

been greatly assisted in their preparation by a series of excel-

lent photographs taken for me by Mr. George Gellie, of

Aberdeen.

Actinostroma clathratum, Nich. (Pl. VI. figs. 1-3.)

Stromatopora concentrica, auctt.

Ccenosteum massive and very irregular in shape, usually

spheroidal in form, growing trom a small base of attachment,

and consisting of numerous successive strata superimposed

one upon the other. Radial pillars stout, usualiy from % to 4

millim. apart, the concentric lamin being in general placed

at a similar distance apart. The horizontal processes or

‘arms’? are given off from the radial pillars with great regu-

larity in radiating whorls, the result being the formation of an

angular meshwork, which in tangential sections has a close

resemblance to the structure of an hexactinellid sponge. The

angular pores, formed as above, served for the emission of the

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. 227

zooids, and definite tabulate zoéidal tubes are not present.

Astrorhize are feebly represented or may be wholly wanting.

The surface is not furnished with regular eminences or

‘mamelons.”’

Obs. This species is the one which has most generally been

identified with Stromatopora concentrica, Goldf., though

various other species have been from time to time referred to

under the name of S. concentrica. ‘The present species has

been more peices identified with S. concentrica, Goldt.,

by Bargatzky * (‘Stromatoporen des rheinischen Devons,’

p. 54), I have elsewhere pointed out, however (Mon. Brit.

Strom. p. 3), that an examination of the original specimen of

Stromatopora concentrica, Goldf., now in the museum of the

University of Bonn, proves conclusively that this often-quoted

type belongs to a totally different section of Stromatoporoids

from that in which the present species is tobe placed I have

therefore been compelled to establish the new genus Actino-

stroma for the reception of this and of a number of related

types, and to give a new specific title to the form now under

consideration.

Actinostroma clathratum, Nich., grows usually in irregular

rounded masses, generally, if not always, with a non-epithecate

base. Mostly well-marked strata of growth, or ‘ latilamine,”

are observable, and the radial pillars are ‘‘ continuous” (as

in the genus Actinostroma as a whole), and pass from the

bottom to the top of each stratum, however thick. The pillars

are stout and rounded, often showing in cross sections (PI. VI.

figs. 1 and 3) traces of an axial canal. In vertical sections

well-marked concentric lamingz are seen (Pl. VI. fig. 2).

The pillars and lamine are about the same average distance

apart, viz. from } to gz millim., German specimens having these

structures closer than Knglish examples}. The horizontal

“arms ”’ are very regularly produced, and give rise by their

union to an extremely regular “ hexactinellid”’ structure, the

zodidal pores being angular in shape (Pl. VI. figs. 1 and 2).

* Having had the advantage of examining many of Bargatzky’s speci-

mens with ‘himself, and having purchased his colléction since his death, I

am able to speak confidently as to most of the types described in his

work on the Stromatoporoids of the Rhenish Devonian formation.

+ Owing to the great range of individual variation little stress can be

laid in most Stromatoporoids upon precise measurements, such as the

above. Itis also noticeable that if we compare specimens of what we must

regard as the same species from distant localities (7. e. specimens from the

British Devonian rocks with others from the Rhenish Devonian, or speci-

mens from the British Silurian with examples from the same formation in

Sweden or Esthonia), we find them to invariably exhibit certain slight

but constant differences.

228 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

‘6 Astrorhize” seem to be generally wanting in German

examples, but are usually present, though very feebly deve-

loped, in British specimens.

The species with which A. clathratum is most nearly allied

is A. verrucosum, Goldt., the differences between the two

being wholly as to their mode of growth. From its next

nearest ally, viz. A. hebbornense, Nich. (=Stromatopora

astrottes, Barg.), the present species is distinguished by its

much stouter pillars and generally coarser structure, and also

by the fact that the latter possesses very well developed astro-

rhize, which are arranged in vertical groups.

Formation and Locality. Common in the Middle Devonian

of Hebborn (Schladethal) and in other localities in the Paf-

frath district ; also very abundant in the same formation in

the Eifel (Gerolstein, Sétenich, &c.). Abundant in the

Middle Devonian of Devonshire (Dartington &c.).

Actinostroma verrucosum, Goldf., sp.

Ceriopora verrucosa, Goldf, Petref. Germ. Taf. x. fig. 6 (1826).

Stromatopora verrucosa, Bargatzky, Die Stromatoporen des rheinischen

Devons, p. 55 (1881).

Obs. The minute structure of this species is in all essential

respects identical with that of A. clathratum, Nich.; but the

ccenosteum is always developed round a series of separate

centres of growth, round which the lamine are concentrically

produced. Hence the concentric lamine are regularly undu-

lated and the surface exhibits numerous prominent conical

eminences or mamelons,’’ usually of considerable size, each

of these representing a centre or axis of growth.

Formation and Locality. Comparatively rare in the Middle

Devonian formation of Biichel (Paffrath district), and also in

the same formation in the Hifel (Sétenich, Gerolstem, &c.).

I have not recognized the species as yet in the Devonian form-

ation of Britain,

Actinostroma hebbornense, Nich.

(Pl. VII. figs. 7 and 8.)

Stromatopora astroites, Bargatzky, Die Stromatoporen des rheinischen

Devons, p. 56 (1881). —

[Non Stromatopora astroites, Rosen. |

The ccenosteum in this species is massive and very regu-

larly laminated, the surfaces of the lamings being smooth aval

exhibiting numerous large astrorhizee, the centres of which are

usually from 6 to 8 millim. apart. ‘The radial pillars are “ con-

tinuous,” slender, and placed at about 4 millim. apart, the same

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. 229

average distance separating the concentric lamine. The hori-

zontal “‘ arms” given out by the radial pillars are regularly

produced in whorls and give rise to an angular meshwork.

Obs. This species was identified by Bargatzky with the

Stromatopora astroites of von Rosen. I have, however,

carefully examined the original specimens of von Rosen’s

species and find it to be quite distinct, as I shall immediately

show. It has therefore been necessary to give a new specific

name to the present species. A. hebbornense is nearly related

to A. clathratum, but differs in the obvious character of the

possession of numerous large astrorhize, which, according to

my observations, are usually arranged in vertical groups and

are connected with a main vertical canal belonging to each

group. From the presence of the astrowhize the species

resembles the form which I shall describe as A. séellulatum,

with which I was at first disposed to identify it (Mon. Brit.

Strom. p. 76). Further examination, however, has shown

that it is only in this single character that these two forms

are closely related. ‘The nearest ally of A. hebbornense is

undoubtedly A. clathratum, the two agreeing closely in

general structure, and especially in the fact that the “ arms”

in both give rise to a regularly angular: network (Pl. VIL.

fig. 7). The species is, however, distinguished from A.

clathratum not only by its abundant and large astrorhize, but

also by the much more slender and delicate character of the

radial pillars (Pl. VII. fig. 8).

formation and Locality. Abundant in the Middle Devonian

of Hebborn (Schladethal), in the Paffrath district. I have

not yet identitied this species from either the Hitel or from

Devonshire.

Actinosiroma? astrovtes, Rosen.

(Pl. VI. figs. 6-7 a.)

Stromatopora astroites, Rosen, Ueber die Natur der Stromatoporen,

p- 62, pl. ii. figs. 6 and 7 (1867).

[Non Stromatopora astroites, Bargatzky. |

The coenosteum of this species 1s massive and grows in suc-

cessive strata, or “ latilamine,” of varying thickness. The

surfaces of all the strata are covered with well-marked

branching astrorhize, the centres of which are placed about

10 or 12 millim. apart. In minute structure the skeleton is

apparently formed of exceedingly delicate and close-set radial

pillars, which are placed from jy to y's millim. apart or

even closer, and are united by few horizontal “arms.” Tan-

gential sections hence show a very delicate “ hexactinellid ”’

250 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

structure. In vertical sections (Pl. VI. fig. 7) the entire

skeleton is seen to be divided by well-marked concentric lines

which are placed at variable intervals, usually in groups of

close-set lines separated by wider bands in which these lines

are few or wanting.

Obs. This species has given me much trouble, and IT am

not yet sure of its affinities. J have examined the original

specimens collected by von Rosen, which are now preserved

in the museum of the University of Dorpat, and also his

microscopic sections of these. ‘The original specimens are,

however, highly mineralized, and the thin sections show no

clearly recognizable structural characters beyond the con-

centric lines of growth which are seen in vertical sections.

Hence von Roser only figured the surface of his specimens,

showing the well-marked astrorhize ; but he gave no illus-

trations of the minute structure. I have also collected a

number of specimens from von Rosen’s original locality

(Kaugatoma-pank) as well as from other localities in the

island of Oesel, which agree in every respect with the original

specimen upon which the species was founded. Most of these,

however, resemble von Rosen’s originals in being so highly

crystallized that the essential points in their internal structure

are not decipherable. Out of a considerable number of speci-

mens which clearly belong to this species I have only found

two which show the internal structure in a manner suitable

for satisfactory study; and I have figured tangential and

vertical sections of these (Pl. VI. figs. 6-7 a). Judging from

these the species would seem to be an Actinostroma, with

extraordinarily delicate and close-set radial pillars, which are

united by irregular horizontal “arms.” ‘The general struc-

ture is therefore like that of Actinostroma tintertextum, Nich.,

only very much finer. In vertical sections, even in the worst

preserved specimens, we can recognize numerous concentric

lines of growth (not proper ‘ concentric lamine”’), which are

usually placed in groups (PI. VI. fig. 7a). The astrorhizee

can with difficulty be recognized at all in thin sections, though

sufficiently well marked on fractured surfaces.

One of the great difficulties about <A. astroctes, Rosen, is

that its vertical sections, especially when in poor preservation,

present a curious resemblance to similar sections of certain

specimens of Stromatopora typica, Rosen. Some specimens

ot this latter species show, namely, a curious structure of the

skeleton-fibre, probably a sort of decomposition, in consequence

of which the thick and reticulated skeleton-fibre becomes

broken up by innumerable, minute, dark-coloured, vertical and

horizontal lines. ‘This remarkable alteration of the skeletun-

emperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. 231

fibre from its normal porous condition is well figured by von

Rosen (loc. cit. pl. i. fig. 2) in a vertical section of S. typica.

So close is the resemblance. thus caused between vertical

sections of A. astrovtes and corresponding sections of S. typica

that I was at first led to think that A. astrovtes would prove

to be only a highly altered condition of S. typica (Mon. Brit.

Strom. p. 12). Since examining better-preserved specimens

of A. astroites | am, however, satisfied that this view is

untenable, since tangential sections of the two species are quite

dissimilar. In any case it need hardly be pointed out that

the true A. astroites, Rosen, is quite distinct from the form

to which Bargatzky gave this name and which I have here

described as A. hebbornense.

Formation and Locality. Silurian (Upper Oesel group),

Kaugatoma-pank and Hoheneichen, Island of Oesel. The

species also seems to be present in the Wenlock Limestone of

Gotland and also of Britain (Ironbridge).

Actinostroma bifarium, Nich. (PI. VI. figs. 4 and 5.)

The coenosteum in this species is massive, generally hemi-

spherical in shape, and of considerable size. The radial

pillars are “continuous ” and of two sizes, large and small.

The large radial pillars are from } to $ millim. apart, the small

ones are from } to $ millim. apart. All the pillars give out

numerous radiating horizontal “arms,” which give rise in

tangential sections to the characteristic ‘‘ hexactinellid”’ struc-

ture of all the species of <Actinostroma. Vertical sections

(Pl. VI. fig. 5) show the two kinds of pillars and the “ con-

centric lamine,” the latter being from 4 to $ millim. apart.

Astrorhize are wanting.

Obs. This species is of the general type of A. clathratum ;

but it differs from this, as from all other recorded species ot

the genus, in the possession of two distinct sets of radial

pillars of different sizes. ‘The specimens figured are from

the Rhenish Devonian rocks; but the species is apparently

more abundant in Devonshire than in Germany.

formation and Locality. Middle Devonian, Teignmouth,

Devonshire (in the pebbles of the Triassic conglomerates) ;

also in the Middle Devonian of Biichel (Paffrath district).

Actinostroma stellulatum, Nich. (Pl. VI. figs. 8 and 9.)

Coenosteum sometimes laminar, with a basal epitheca, some-

times massive, the mass in the latter case being sometimes

composed simply of concentrically superposed strata, or being

232 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

at other times made up of a series of large-sized cylinders,

each of which is composed of concentrically disposed layers.

The surfaces of successive strata are sometimes smooth, but

are at other times covered with low, rounded, closely approxi-

mated eminences or ‘‘mamelons.”’ Astrorhize are invariably

present and are arranged in superposed groups, each group

having a common vertical axial canal. The branches of the

astrorhize are sometimes short, sometimes long, but always

delicate. The radial pillars are “ continuous” and are about

g to 7/5 millim. apart, as are also the well-marked concentric

lamine. The horizontal “arms” given out by the radial

pillars appear to be numerous and delicate; but they are

usually not visible at all in tangential sections, or only toa

limited extent. Hence such sections do not show the typical

“hexactinellid’”? meshwork of the genus <Aciinostroma, but

usually closely resemble corresponding sections of the genus

Clathrodictyon.

Obs. This well-marked species exhibits many interesting

and striking variations; but I shall discuss these fully else-

where. It is most nearly related to A. hebbornense, Nich.

(=Stromatopora astroites, Barg.). It is, however, distin-

guished from this, as from all the other species of Actino-

stroma, by the fact that tangential sections (Pl. VI. fig. 8) do

not show usually the characteristic ‘ hexactinellid” network

of the genus. On the contrary, such sections resemble corre-

sponding sections of Clathrodictyon in showing the detached

ends of the transversely-divided radial pillars either quite

separate or partially confluent into vermiculate rows. Ihave,

however, examined specimens in which the typical “ hexac-

tinellid ” structure can be detected in tangential slices, the

“arms” given out by the radial pillars being in these cases

very numerous, and capillary in point of size. I shall else-

where figure the structure in question. ‘The skeletal frame-

work is decidedly closer and more dense than in A. hebbornense

or A. clathratum, and a marked phenomenon in vertical sec-

tions (Pl. VI. fig. 9) is the presence of large rounded apertures

formed by the cut ends of the radiating astrorhizal tubes.

Vertical sections also often show the vertical wall-less canals,

from which spring the astrorhize of successive interlaminar

spaces, and round which the concentric lamine are usually

bent upwards.

Formation and Locality. Abundant in the Middle Devonian

of the Eifel (Gerolstein and Gees). I have not hitherto re-

cognized the species in the Paffrath district. Also abundant

in the Middle Devonian of Devonshire (Dartington, Lumma-

ton, and ‘['eignmouth).

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. 233

Actinostroma Schmidti, Rosen. (PI. VII. figs. 1 and 2.)

Stromatopora Schmidin, Rosen, Ueber die Natur der Stromatoporen,

p. 64, Taf. v. figs. 1, 2 (1867).

Ccenosteum massive (?). Large astrorhize are present, and

are arranged in vertical groups, each group springing from a

vertical axial canal. The branches of the astrorhize are of

large size and very slightly subdivided, and the vertical axial

canals are also of remarkably large size. The skeletal tissue

consists of delicate, often compressed, radial pillars, of the

“continuous ” type, placed about $ millim. apart, sometimes

arranged in rows. The pillars give off a small number of

delicate horizontal ‘ arms,” which give rise to a network of

oblong or irregular meshes. Vertical sections show that

certain of the pillars are larger than others (Pl. VII. fig. 2) ;

but this feature does not appear to be recognizable in tangen-

tial sections.

Obs. This beautiful species is conclusively shown by an

examination of the original specimen and slides in the Univer-

sity of Dorpat to be a true Actinostroma. It is most nearly

allied to the species which I have named A. éntertextum. It

is, however, distinguished from this by its large and quite

peculiar astrorhize, by the small size and often linear shape

of the radial pillars, by the fact that the network formed by

the horizontal “arms” consists of oblong rather than of

triangular meshes, and by the presence in vertical sections

of a limited number of pillars of larger than average size.

The “concentric lamine”’ are also very imperfectly deve-

loped, and are only represented by loose reticulated fibres.

Locality and Formation. Silurian (Upper Oesel group).

Kaugatoma-pank, Hsthonia. The species has not yet been

recognized either in Gotland or in Britain.

Actinostroma intertextum, Nich. (PI. VII. figs. 3-6.)

The coenosteum has the form of a laminar, more or less

circular expansion, which may reach half a foot in diameter

and an inch or more in thickness, and which is covered

basally by a striated epitheca. The surface shows astrorhize,

but these are of moderate size and do not appear to be ar-

ranged in vertical groups. The radial pillars are ‘ continuous,”

slender, and placed about $ millim. apart; they produce

numerous slender horizontal ‘‘ arms,” the union of which gives

rise to a close ‘‘ hexactinellid”’ network, the meshes of which

are mostly more or less triangular. The “concentric lamine”’

234 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some new or

are incompletely developed and are rather of the nature of a

loose reticulation. |

Obs. I shall describe this species more fully hereafter. It

is distinguished from most of the members of the genus by

the delicacy of the skeletal tissue, the radial pillars being

exceedingly delicate, and also by the loosely reticulate character

of the concentric lamine (PI. VII. fig. 4). It is also charac-

terized by the general regularity of the hexactinellid meshwork

displayed in tangential sections (Pl. VII. fig. 3). A. cter-

textum is undoubtedly closely allied to A. Schmidtit, Rosen ;

but, for the reasons previously stated, I think it must in the

meanwhile be regarded as a distinct species.

The above brief diagnosis of the species is founded upon

British specimens. I have, however, collected examples from

the Silurian deposits of Esthonia, which seem to be only a

variety of this species, and I have figured tangential and

vertical sections of one of these (Pl. VIL. figs. 5 & 6). The

tangential sections of the Russian examples differ from cor-

responding sections of British specimens in the much less

complete character of the ‘ hexactinellid”” meshwork, which

is sometimes hardly recognizable at all, only the cut ends of

the pillars being visible. This incomplete character, or appa-

rent absence, of the horizontal ‘‘ arms” can, however, hardly

be due to anything save imperfect preservation. Vertical

sections (Pl. VII. fig. 6) show the same general structure as

corresponding sections of British specimens; but the radial

pillars are decidedly more closely set and the concentric

laminee are more completely developed than in the latter.

If it should appear to be desirable to indicate these apparently

constant differences by a special name, the Russian examples

may be called A. ¢ntertextum, var. suevicum.

Formation and Locality. Not very uncommon in the Wen-

lock Limestone of England (Ironbridge, Much Wenlock,

Dudley). The Russian examples are from the Silurian

Limestones (zone of Pentamerus esthonus) of Kattentack,

Ksthonia.

Stromatoporeila* laminata, Barg., sp.

(Pl. VIL. figs. 9 and 10.)

Diapora laminata, Bargatzky, Die Stromatoporen des rheinischen

Devons, p. 60 (1881).

The coenosteum forms a laminar expansion, often of con-

siderable size, which is usually attached by a single point,

* The genus Stromatoporella, Nich. (Mon. Brit. Strom. p. 92) includes

Stromatoporoids which resemble the species of Stromatopora, Goldt.

(properly so called), in haying a porous or tubulated skeleton-fibre, but in

emperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 235

and is furnished with a striated epitheca, but which is some-

times encrusting. The surface is covered with minute

rounded tubercles, many of which, in well-preserved examples,

are seen to terminate in minute circular apertures (zodidal

pores). The surface is without marked eminences or “‘mame-

lons ;” and though astrorhize are often present they are very

irregularly distributed, and are apparently sometimes wanting.

The astrorhizal canals may be furnished with “ astrorhizal

tabule,” which have sometimes a vesicular character (Pl. VII.

fic. 9). The skeleton-fibre is thick and minutely porous or

tubulated ; the radial pillars are distinct, and often to some

extent “continuous.” Hence, in tangential sections, the

cut ends of the pillars are largely visible as distinct structures.

The ‘concentric lamine ”’ are well developed and are placed

from 1 to + millim. apart, as also are the radial pillars.

Zooidal tubes are irregularly developed, being usually numerous

and generally intersected by a variable number of tabule.

Obs. I have elsewhere given the reasons which have induced

me to reject the generic name of Diapora, proposed by Bar-

gatzky, for this species. The “ Caunopora-tubes,” which

constituted an essential feature in Bargatzky’s genus Diapora,

are very commonly present in this species, but are likewise

often wanting ; while in other closely allied species they seem

to be always absent. [In one of the specimens here figured

these ‘Caunopora-tubes”’ are developed, but in the other

they do not exist at all.] Apart from minute details, S. lami-

nata is distinguished from its nearest allies (S. ezfeliensis,

Nich., and S. granulata, Nich.) by the much more extensive

development of the zodidal tubes, and the more complete

structure of the radial pillars than is the case in these latter.

Formation and Locality. Abundant in the Middle Devo-

nian of Biichel (Paffrath district).

Stromatoporella eifeliensis, Nich,

(Ele Vile t2s55:,6,-7.)

The ccenosteum in this species is laminar and expanded,

sometimes with a basal epitheca, but more commonly attached

by the whole of the lower surface to some foreign body, and

varying in thickness from a couple of millim, up to 5 or 6

which the fusion of the radial and concentric elements of the skeleton

into a reticulate framework is much less complete. The radial pillars

and concentric lamin remain quite recognizable, and tangential sections

show more or less largely the cut ends of the radial pillars, instead of

exhibiting a vermiculate reticulation. The zodidaltubes are much less

highly developed in most species of Stromatoporella than they are in

Stromatopora, and they usually only extend from one interlaminar space

to the next aboye.

236 Dr. H, A. Nicholson on some new or

centim. The surface may be smooth or may be covered with

conical ‘ mamelons,” upon which the axial canals of the

astrorhize open. Astrorhize are always present and are

remarkably large, their centres being often 2 to 3 centim. or

more apart. The astrorhizal canals are furnished with

“ astrorhizal tabule,” and the astrorhizal systems are in

vertical groups, each group having a common axial canal.

The skeleton-fibre is thick and traversed by minute microscopic

tubuli (Pl. VIII. figs. 5,6). The radial pillars are incomplete,

being as a rule confined to a single interlaminar space, and

average about 1 millim. apart. The “ concentric lamine ”

are very distinctly developed, and are placed about as far

apart as the radial pillars. Definite zodidal tubes are very

imperfectly developed, and often do not exist at all as separate

structures,

Obs. This remarkable species exhibits many interesting

features which cannot be here discussed. It is closely related

to Stromatoporella granulata*, Nich., and S. damnoniensis,

Nich., the three forming a natural group of forms, which are not

much more than varietally distinct, though it is convenient to

give them separate titles. Itis also nearlyallied to S. aminata,

Barg. sp., and to S. arachnoidea, Nich. 'The feature which,

more than any other, distinguishes S. ezfelienszs from all these

related types is the extraordinary development of the astro-

rhizal system.. It is further distinguished from S. damno-

niensis by the greater delicacy of its skeletal tissue; this

latter species (as also S. granulata) being either destitute of

astrorhize or having these structures very feebly developed.

From S. laminata, Barg. sp., it is further distinguished by

the fact that the radial pillars are confined to their respective

interlaminar spaces, and there are few or no definite zoéidal

tubes to be recognized in vertical sections ; whereas in the

latter species the radial pillars are often continuous through

several interlaminar spaces, and there are numerous tabulate

zooidal tubes. From S. arachnoidea it is distinguished by

the absence or slight development of the extraordinary “inter-

laminar tabulee ’’ which characterize the latter.

‘ormation and Locality. Abundant in the Middle Devonian

of the neighbourhood of Gerolstein, in the Hitel. It com-

monly occurs in the “‘ Caunopora state,” as well as entirely

without ‘‘Caunopora-tubes ;”’ and it is often associated para-

* Stromatoporella granulata was described by me (Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1873, xii. p. 94, pl. iv. figs. 8and 5a) under the name of Stromato-

pora granulate. I shall give a brief diagnosis of the species later on. It

occurs in the Devonian rocks of Canada.

imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. 237

sitically with the curious coral which has been described by

Prof. Ferd. Roemer under the name of Chetetes stromato-

porotdes.

Stromatoporellu damnoniensis, Nich.

(Pi. VIII. figs. 3 and 4.)

Ccenosteum massive, or in thick lamine (?). Surface un-

known. Astrorhize undoubtedly present, and furnished with

vertical canals from which they spring, but apparently much

less developed than in S. edfeliensis. Skeletal tissue exceed-

ingly thick and minutely tubulated. Concentric lamine very

thick and with correspondingly narrow interlaminar spaces.

About three concentric lamine and two interlaminar spaces

may occupy the vertical space of 1 millim., the lamina and

intervening spaces being of approximately equal thickness.

Radial pillars confined to their respective interlaminar spaces.

Irregular, tabulate zodidal tubes, usually extending only from

one interlaminar space to the next above, are present.

Obs. This species is closely allied to S. etfeliensis, but

seems to be sufficiently distinct to deserve a special name.

Its special characteristics, as compared with the latter, are its

extraordinarily thick skeleton-fibre, its possession of irregular

tabulate zodidal tubes, and the smaller development of the

astrorhize.

Formation and Locality. Middle Devonian, Devonshire

(Teignmouth). Also in the Middle Devonian of the Hifel

(Sétenich).

Stromatoporella arachnoidea, Nich.

(Pl. VIII. figs. 1 and 2.)

Ccenosteum thin and laminar, the specimens examined

apparently having a basal epitheca, and being about 1 centim.

in thickness. Well-developed astrorhize are present, with

“ astrorhizal tabule,” and having axial vertical canals, which

open on the surface by prominent conical eminences.

General structure of the skeleton as in Stromatoporella eifeli-

ensis, the skeleton-fibre not being excessively thickened, the

radial pillars being confined to their respective interlaminar

spaces, and definite zodidal tubes being very imperfectly

developed or wholly absent. The “ concentric lamine’’ are

very well marked, and are placed about } millim. apart. ‘The

interlaminar spaces are crossed in every direction by numerous

delicate curved vesicular “ tabule”’ or calcareous partitions.

Obs. This species presents externally nothing special to

separate it from S. edfeliensts, except that the specimens I

have seen have much more irregular astrorhize than the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 17

238 On some new or tmperfectly-known Stromatoporords.

latter. The general structure of the skeleton is also very

similar to that of S. ezfeléensis, and the skeleton-fibre is tra-

versed by the same delicate, branching, microscopic tubulli.

S. arachnoidea has, however, the unique feature that the

entire space intercepted between the successive lamine (as

also the astrorhizal canals) is crossed by a system of curved

tabulee, which gives to the interlaminar spaces a characteristic

vesicular appearance. In many sections of S. ezfeliensis we

can detect curved calcareous partitions which are apparently

of the same nature as those just alluded to; but they are

always few in number and are often not recognizable at all.

For the present, therefore, I think we must regard the pre-

sent species as distinct.

Formation and Locality. Rare, in the Middle Devonian of

Biichel (Paffrath district) ; and at Gees, in the Hifel.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PuaTeE VI.

Fig. 1. Tangential section of Actinostroma clathratum, Nich. (= Stroma-

topora concentrica, Barg.), enlarged about twelve times. Middle

Devonian, Hebborn.

Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

. Tangential section of Actinostroma clathratum, Middle Devonian,

Dartington, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 4. Tangential section of Actinostroma bifarium, Nich., enlarged

about twelve times. Middle Devonian, Biichel.

Fig. 5. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 6. Tangential section of Actinostroma? astroites, Rosen, enlarged

about twelve times. Silurian, Oesel.

Fig. 7. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Figs. 6a, 7 a. Portions of the same sections, enlarged about twenty-four

times.

Fig. 8. Tangential section of <Actinostroma stellulatum, Nich., enlarged

about twelve times. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 9. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fxg.

Fug.

co bo

Puate VIL.

Fig. 1. Tangential section of <Actinostroma Schmidti, Rosen, enlarged

about twelve times. The section traverses part of an astrorhiza,

Silurian, Oesel.

Fig. 2. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged. The section

cuts one of the vertical canals (a) of the astrorhizal system.

Fig. 8. Tangential section of Actinostroma intertexrtum, Nich., enlarged

about twelve times. Wenlock Limestone, Ironbridge.

Fig. 4. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 5. Tangential section of A. intertexrtum, var. suevicum, enlarged about

twelve times. Silurian, Esthonia.

Fig. 6. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

On some new African and Asiatic Longicornia. 239

Fig. 7. Tangential section of Actinostroma hebbornense, Nich., enlarged

about twelve times. Middle Devonian, Hebborn,

Fig. 8. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

ig. 9. Tangential section of Stromatoporella laminata, Barg., enlarged

about twelve times. The specimen is without “ Caunopora-

tubes,” and the astrorhizal canals (a) show curved tabule,

Fig. 10. Vertical section of another specimen of the same, in which

“Caunopora-tubes” are present, similarly enlarged. Middle

Deyonian, Biichel.

PuaTE VIII.

Fig. 1. Tangential section of Stromatoporella arachnoidea, Nich., enlarged

about twelve times. Middle Devonian, Biichel.

Fg. 2. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fg. 3. Tangential section of Stromatoporella damnoniensis, Nich., en-

larged about twelve times. Middle Devonian, Teignmouth.

Fig. 4. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 5, Tangential section of Stromatoporella eifeliensis, Nich., enlarged

about twelve times. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 6. Another tangential section of the same, similarly enlarged. Tho

figure exhibits the larger branches of the minute tubuli which

traverse the skeleton-fibre.

Fig. 7. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

XXI.—Descriptions of some new Longicornia, chiefly Asiatic

and African. By Francis P. Pascor.

THE following is a list of the species described below :—

CERAMBYCID. Thylactus longipennis. Old Cala-

; : 2 bar.

Philus ophthalmicus. North Chreostes Oberthiirii. Zanzibar.

Borneo*. _ , Sympiodes varius. Delagoa Bay.

Prothema variicornis. Labuan. Tanylamia melanura. Madagascar,

Nenenia aurulenta, Melbourne, Dystasia nubila. Sumatra.

Epipedocera leucaspis. Sarawak, Apomecyna albopicta. Delagoa

Bay.

LAMID®. Zeargyra vidua. North Borneo,

Anexodus aquilus. North Borneo.

Philus ophthalmicus.

P. angustus, rufo-brunneus ; elytris subtestaceis; oculis supra ap-

proximatis ; prothorace cylindrico carina laterali obsoleta. Long.

12 lin.

Hab. North Borneo.

Narrow, reddish brown, the elytra inclining to testaceous ;

* Those from North Borneo were collected by a Mr. Lewis, and are

without precise locality.

17*

240 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new

head above and in front with a deep groove; eyes very large,

approximating above; antenne (¢) rather longer than the

body ; prothorax nearly cylindrical, slightly transverse ; elytra

finely pubescent, each with three inconspicuous longitudinally

elevated lines; body beneath and legs with slightly scattered

hairs.

This species differs from its congeners in its cylindrical

prothorax (at least in the male) and the approximation of the

eyes above. In the females in this genus the antennz are

usually only half the length of the body ; but in the Formosan

P. pallescens, according to Mr. Bates, the antenne of the female

are also longer than the body. ‘The genus is placed by Lacor-

daire in the Prionide ; it is evidently a transitional form, in

which the prothoracie carina, one of the principal characters

of the family, ceases to be of more than specific value.

Prothema variicornis.

P. oblonga, atra; antenne articulis sexto ad nonum flavidis ;

elytris in medio fasciis duabus, linea humerali obliqua suturaque

postice, flavescentibus. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Labuan.

Oblong, opaque black, minutely and closely granulate

above ; antenne with the sixth to the ninth joints pale fulvous ;

prothorax not longer than broad; scutellum covered with a

pale fulvous pubescence; elytra scarcely broader than the

prothorax in the middle, an oblique stripe at the shoulder,

two narrow bands in the middle, and a sutural stripe from the

posterior band composed of a pale yellowish pubescence ;

legs slender, black ; tarsi with pale whitish hairs ; body be-

neath with a close silvery pubescence.

Form and general appearance of P. humeralis, but with a

shorter, minutely granulate prothorax, narrower elytra, with

a somewhat different arrangement of pubescence, and antenn

of two colours.

NENENIA.

Caput antice quadratum, postice angustius, fronte excavatum.

Antenne filiformes. Ocwli tenuiter granulati, subreniformes, lobo

superiore parum producto. Prothoraw ad latera tuberculatus.

Elytra paraliela. Pedes mediocres; femora vix elevata; tarsi

sublineares ; cove anticw subglobosse, contigue ; postice approxi-

mate. Segmenta abdominis longitudine equalia.

T cannot find a satisfactory place for this genus in Lacor-

daire’s system. It seems to come nearest to Phalota, but the

two lobes of the eye are not widely apart and only connected

Longicornia, chiefly Asiatic and African. 241

by an almost obsolete line, the upper lobe being represented

by a short prolongation from the lower lobe, and terminating

behind the antennary tubercles. The anterior coxal cavity is

open and the intermediate closed. Xystena has coarsely

faceted eyes, and in Lacordaire’s system would probably have

found a place near.

Nenenia aurulenta.

NV. oblonga, subdepressa, testacea, pube aureo-sericea omnino ves-

tita; prothorace basin versus tuberculis duabus munito, Long.

4 lin,

Hab. Australia (Melbourne).

Oblong, subdepressed, testaceous, everywhere clothed with

a silky gold-tinted pubescence ; antenne as long as the body,

third and fourth jomts equal, the fifth rather longer, the re-

mainder about equal, but not longer than the third or fourth ;

prothorax scarcely broader than long, with two well-marked

tubercles near the base ; elytra parallel, each with two finely

raised lines; posterior tarsi slightly longer than the inter-

mediate.

Epipedocera leucaspis.

£. subdepressa, obscure sanguinea ; antennis, pedibus marginibus-

que elytrorum atris ; scutello pube argentea dense vestito ; elytris

breviusculis, modice punctatis, apice singulorum acute bispinoso.

Long. 2} lin.

Hab. Sarawak.

Rather depressed, dull red ; antenna, legs (tarsi testaceous),

and margins of the elytra, as well as the apical third, opaque

black ; scutellum closely covered with a silvery pubescence ;

prothorax rounded, closely punctured; each elytron termina-

ting in two rather long acute spines ; abdomen reddish testa-

ceous.

One of Mr. Wallace’s captures, but from some oversight

omitted in my ‘ Longicornia Malayana.’

It differs from 4. cruenta in its less transverse prothorax,

shorter and more parallel elytra, and other characters. The

genus appears to me to be more allied to the “ Pyresthides ”

than to the “ Clytides,” the anterior cotyloid cavities being

closed in behind, and the antenne being more or less dilated.

ANEXODUS.

Caput inter oculos profunde excavatum ; oculi reniformes, sat grosse

granulati. Antenne basi approximate; scapus magnus, apice

242 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new

unilateraliter productus; articulo secundo elongato, tertio quarto-

que qualibus et brevioribus. Prothoraa oblongus, robustus,

dente parvo utrinque instructus. Hlytra ovata, prothorace haud

latiora. Pedes modice elongati; tebe intermedi integree.

A remarkable genus, whose nearest ally seems to be MJvero-

tragus, but distinguished by the comparatively great length

of the second joint of the antenne, a character, I believe,

unique among the Longicorns. ‘The prothorax is unusually

large, and the scutellum is sufficiently conspicuous.

Anexodus aquilus.

A, anguste oblongus, fuseus, prothorace utrinque vitta obscure alba

notato; elytris vage punctatis et tuberculatis. Long. 5} lin.

Hab. North Borneo.

Narrowly oblong, dark brown, a dull white stripe on each

side of the prothorax ; above finely and densely pubescent, with

minute scattered black sete intermixed; antenne shorter than

the body, the scape much thickened, as long as the next three

joints together; prothorax much longer than broad, the

pubescence darker and somewhat velvety above, the lateral

tooth small and rather before the middle ; scutellum transverse

and rounded behind; elytra rather more than half as long

again as the prothorax, sparingly punctured and with several

small tubercles, and a more prominent one on each side at

the base; body beneath and legs with a pale or whitish

pubescence.

Thylactus longipennis.

7’. elongatus, fuscus, supra pube grisea nigrescenti-varia obtectus ;

elytris elongatis, parallelis, apice singulorum rotundato-producto,

dorso lineis longitudinalibus duabus curvatis munitis. Long.

13 lin.

Hab. Old Calabar.

Head, prothorax, base of the elytra, and a well-limited

oblong patch at the sides dark brown; body beneath and

legs with a greyish pubescence ; antenne dark brown, not

longer than the body, the antennary tubers approximate

at the base ; front of the head concave, and a deep linear longi-

tudinal groove behind; prothorax with two small tubercles

near the apex, the lateral tooth large and prominent.

This species has somewhat the tacies of Xylorhiza, but it

agrees better technically with Thylactus.

Longicornia, chiefly Asiatic and African. 243

Chreostes Oberthiirit.

C. robustus, fuscus, pube grisea dense tectus ; elytris, basi exceptas

impunctatis, in medio vitta obliqua pallide brunnea signatis,

humeris paulo productis, regione humerali minus pubescente et

grosse punctata. Long. 14 lin.

Hab. Zanzibar.

Facies and characters mostly as in C. ephippiatus, but with

a different pattern on the elytra, and further differentiated by

a large triangular and nearly naked patch, very coarsely

punctured, on the shoulder, the rest of the elytra impunctate

except a few slight punctures by the scutellum ; the oblique

stripe commences near the suture, and is continued outwards

and downwards nearly to the margin. ‘lhe eyes in this

genus are small, not nearly reaching to the mouth, as in its

ally Phryneta.

Named after M. René Oberthiir, of Rennes, to whom I am

indebted for this and many other Coleoptera.

SYMPIODES,

Caput breve, antice transversum ; tuberculis antenniferis fere obso-

letis. Antenne basi distantes; scapus brevis, ovalis, articulis

3-10 cylindricis. Oculi minores, reniformes, grosse granulati,

Prothorax transversus, lateribus rotundatis. Elytra prothorace

multo latiora, modice convexa. Pedes breves, validi; femora

inermes ; tibiew compresse, lntermediz extus sinuate ; tarsi lati;

unguicult approximati. Mesosternum subquadratum.

Although with a different facies, this genus agrees in most

of its characters—as, indeed, may be said of some others—

with Hnaretta ; the tibie, however, are shorter and greatly

compressed, the claws approximate, the mesosternum more

nearly quadrate, and the joints of the antenne from the third

to the tenth are cylindrical—that is, not narrower towards the

base. ‘The eye-facets are unusually few.

Symptodes varius.

S. brevis, pube rufo-brunnea griseo-varia vestitus ; prothorace in

medio paulo transversim elevato; elytris apicem versus angusti-

oribus, postice tuberculis sex munitis, utrinque ad marginem

macula fusca notatis. Long, 23 lin.

Hab. Delagoa Bay.

Short and somewhat broad, covered above with a reddish-

brown pubescence, varied with pale greyish ; head slightly

concave between the eyes; antennze much shorter than the

244 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new

body, the third joint longest, the remainder gradually decreas-

ing in length to the tenth, but nearly of equal thickness ;

prothorax with a slightly elevated transverse ridge in the

middle, its disk at the sides paler; scutellum indistinct ;

elytra narrower towards the apex, a dark semicircular patch

on each side at the margin, posteriorly each elytron with three

tubercles near and in a line with the suture, exterior to these

three smaller, the last forming the outer angle of the truncate

apex ; legs and body beneath covered with a pale greyish

pubescence. ’

TANYLAMIA.

Caput angustum, fronte elongata ; tubera antennifera, erecta, con-

tigua. Oculi grosse granulati, lobo superiore obsoleto, inferiore

angusto. Antenne corpore longiores ; scapo subcylindrico, elon-

gato; articulo tertio sequentibus longiore. Prothorax cylin-

dricus, inermis. lytra elongata, angusta. Pedes breves; femora

in medio incrassata ; tihiw intermediz sinuate ; tase mediocres ;

unguiculi divergentes. Pro- et mesosterna depressa subhorizon-

talia, hoc postice bilobum.

This genus is perhaps best approximated to Kctatosia; it

bas the same narrow outline, but with a different facies;

moreover the upper lobe of the eye is undeveloped; the

scape long, reaching nearly to the elytra; the legs shorter,

the posterior when extended not reaching the apex of the

abdomen. ctatosia has the intermediate coxal cavity closed.

Tanylamia melanura.

7’. angusta, fulvescens, sat dense griseo-pilosa fusco-varia; elytris

postice tuberculis quatuor albo-fasciculatis instructis ; apice abdo-

minis atra. Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Madagascar.

Narrowly elongate, rather closely covered with fine greyish

hairs varied with brown ; head in front with a deep vertical

groove ; antenne hairy, bearded beneath, gradually darker

towards the tip, but the sixth joint whitish ; prothorax longer

than broad, with a narrow whitish line on each side; scutel-

lum scutiform ; elytra more than three times longer than the

prothorax, gradually narrowing posteriorly, towards the apex

four small tubercles clothed with whitish hairs, the base and

sides with indefinite brownish patches and longitudinal,

nearly obsolete, whitish lines; last abdominal segment black

at the apex.

Longicornia, chiefly Asiatic and African. 245

Dystasia nubila.

D. fusca, pube cinerea sat laxe vestita; elytris cupreo-brunneo

variis ; antennis scapo subcylindrico, apice acute spinoso. Long.

5 lin.

Hab. Sumatra.

Dark brown, somewhat sparingly clothed with a mostly ashy

pubescence; the head above, disk of the prothorax, and basal

band on theelytracopper-brown; antenne longer than the body,

scape elongate, subcylindrical, with an acute spine at the apex ;

prothorax transverse, in the middle and towards the sides two

glossy black tubercles; scutellum rounded behind; elytra

irregularly punctured, not produced at the shoulders, the two

longitudinal crests at the base crowned with long dark hairs ;

body beneath and legs pale ashy, the latter also with sparsely

scattered long white hairs.

This species differs from D. semicana in its nearly cylin-

drical scape, the more widely separated tubercles on the pro-

thorax, the shoulders not produced, and a divergence in the

coloration.

Apomecyna albopicta.

A, oblonga, piceo-fusca, pube silacea albo-maculata varia; elytris

elongatis, apice oblique truncatis, punctis numerosis irregularibus

obsitis. Long. 53-65 lin.

Hab. Delagoa Bay.

Oblong, pitchy brown, clothed with fulvescent or brownish-

yellow pubescence spotted with white ; head concave between

the antennary tubercles; third joint of the antenne much

longer than the scape; prothorax longer than broad, coarsely

punctured, the sides somewhat irregularly rounded, the disk

spotted or varied with white; scutellum scutiform; elytra

elongate, broader at the base, the sides incurved and narrowing

posteriorly, the apex obliquely truncate, coarsely and irregu-

larly punctured and more or less spotted with white; two

larger spots or patches near the base, and two, still larger

and extending to the margin, towards the apex ; body beneath

and legs fulvous.

A very distinct species, which may be placed near A.

binubila.

ZEARGYRA.

Gyarito affinis, sed oculi divisi et articulus tertius antennarum quam

scapus longior.

The remarkable spines on the disk of the prothorax are

246 Mr. J. A. Murray on a new Gerbillus.

found also in Gyarttus and Axinyllium, from which this

genus is differentiated in the two lobes of the eyes being

completely disconnected. ‘The type of the genus has perhaps

more the facies of Oloessa, which, however, belongs to

another group; it is more or less covered with a silky pubes-

cence, and, especially beneath the antenna, with long erect

sete, the legs included.

Zeargyra vidua.

Z. modice robusta, nitida, atra; elytris dimidio basali et apice lete

argenteis, basi tuberculis duabus fasciculatis munito. Long. 23

lin,

Hab. North Borneo.

Moderately stout, glossy black, the elytra with the basal

half and large portion of the apex covered with a close silvery

pubescence ; head not broader than the prothorax, flat between

the antennary tubers, which are widely apart ; antennee longer

than the body, the third joint not quite so long as the fourth,

but both longer than the scape; prothorax slightly longer

than broad, narrowing towards the base and rather coarsely

but not strongly punctured, the middle of the disk with two

well-marked, nearly erect, approximate spines, the spines at

the sides pointed and conical; scutellum transverse, rounded

behind; elytra subovate, declivous towards the apex, striate-

punctate, with two elevated fasciculate tubercles at the base,

behind which the elytra are slightly depressed ; legs with a

white pubescence, the claws brownish,

XXI1.—Description of a new Gerbillus from Sind. By

James A. Murray, Curator, Kurrachee Municipal Museum.

Gerbillus Gleadowt, sp. nov.

Fur soft and long, rufous-fawn above, white below, the

two colours sharply defined; fur of the upper parts rufous-

fawn for one third the terminal length and slaty to the base.

A broad supercilium in front and the sides of the face white,

limiting the rufous-fawn on the nose to a narrow band. A

small rufous cheek-patch present. ars slightly concave in

front near the tip and convex at the base; the tip is rounded

off; behind they are convex; laid forward they reach halfway to

the hind edge of the eye; on the outside they are clad with short

—

Mr. J. A. Murray on a new Gerbillus. 247

rufescent brown hairs, and on the inside with greyish ; on the

margin there is a decided fringe of brown hairs, except at the

base in front, where the hairs are slightly longer and white.

Whiskers white, except the upper series of 3-4 on each side,

which are brown; the longest is 2 inches in length. Feet,

tarsi, and greater portion of thighs white. Thumb of fore

foot with a nail; only asingle foot-pad ; no pads on the hind

feet, the palmar surfaces of which, as well as the fore feet,

are covered with hairs. Tail uniform pale isabelline, slightly

paler or nearly white below near the tip. Pencil brown above,

white below. Mamme four pairs, two inguinal and two

pectoral. Upper incisors grooved.

The following are the measurements of the nine specimens

collected :—

Tes heoe es y\ a ee es bes seaies

GPO Re APA ee ig en ©

rolg |) Wha, || Hey | in. | in. | in. | in. | in. | in.

Wend and body s:....-.--... 32 | 382 | 38 2) 3 | 3t | 32 | 32 | 33

Tail to end of vertebre ....| 54 | 5 | 48 | 5 | 5.) 5 | 442) 5¢ | 5

1PGne ES a ae coe acca Se Wee ceteelll caegeall cag. |) oe lve dees

Heieht of ear from orifice ..| 7% | | @ | ae | & | ve | ae) & | 2

Breadth Of car: 6.05. sce ae v0 £2 | £1 oe let [oe bee |e |e

Hore foot and claw ......--|y¢ | #*| @ | 2] #@ | # lye) 2] é

Hind foot and claw ........ Les Ly De ee: | 1d eee es

Longest whisker ........+ 145| 1g | 12/12/12] 1% | 2 | 1s | 18

This species was collected by Mr. F. Gleadow, my inde-

fatigable correspondent, at a place called Beruto, 15 miles

S.W. of Rehti, in the Mirpur Drahrki Taluka of the Rohri

district in Upper Sind. Mr. Gleadow says that the specimens

were all got in one place, far away from any village, and

that the species burrows in sand-hills under the roots of Calli-

gonum polygonoides and Leptadenia Jacquemonit.

The species appears to me to be near Gerbillus nanus,

Blanford (Zool. E. Persia), but differs from it in having fairly

clad ears, well clad palmar surface of both fore and hind feet,

as well as in size. ‘The head and body are longer than

in nanus, and the tail also, which measures in some as much

248 Mr. G. A, Boulenger on Rana temporaria.

as 5 inches without the pencil. The ears, again, are smaller

(0°43 x 0°25 against 0-45 x 0°3). The fore foot too is much

smaller, while the hind foot measures 1°12 inch against 0-9.

P.S.—The following are the dimensions of the skull of

no. 2 :—

inch

Length from occiput to end of nasal bones ...... 1:12

Length from lower margin of foramen magnum to

alveolar border of premaxillaries............ 0:90

Breadth across zygomatic arches..............+ 0°58

The nearest described form appears to be G. hirtipes, La-

taste, from Algeria, which, to judge by the description,

differs in having the tail throughout tawny above and white

below.—W. T. B.

XXIII.—A Reply to M. de Betta’s Remarks on “ Rana

temporaria.” By G. A. BOULENGER.

TurouGH the kindness of M. de Betta, I have recently

received a pamphlet entitled “ Sulle diverse forme della Rana

temporaria in Europa e pit particolarmente nell’ Italia”

(Venezia, 1885), in which he expresses it as his opinion that

the various forms of European land-frogs hitherto distin-

guished are specifically identical. After all that has been

published to demonstrate that the term “ /?ana temporaria,”

in its old sense, is merely collective and embraces a number

of species characterized not only by form and coloration, but

by important anatomical and physiological peculiarities, M.

de Betta’s views do not seem to me to be in accordance with

the progress of science ; and as the above-cited paper, from the

pen of the veteran Italian herpetologist, is likely to influence

many who have as yet failed to form an opinion on the subject,

or to encourage superficial treatment of the question of species

and their geographical distribution, I cannot allow it to pass

without a reply. 1a

At the present day, to mention from any given locality in

the Palearctic Region ‘ Rana temporaria,” in its widest

sense, is worth as much as to record “the Lizard” or “ the

Newt.” Iam not afraid of going too far in stating that the

differences between the forms of ‘‘ Rana temporaria” are as

great as those between Lacerta ocellata, L. viridis, and L,

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on Rana temporaria. 249

agilis, or Coronella austriaca and C. girondica, or Vipera

berus, V. aspis, and V. ammodytes, or Bufo calamita and B.

viridis, all closely allied species, which are, I believe, ad-

mitted as such by M. de Betta, but which might just as well

be united, being connected by intermediate forms, and not

one of their characters, taken by itself, being absolutely

constant.

With one exception, M. de Betta’s arguments are too vague

to be refuted. The one point on which he is quite precise

is the statement that all male Rane temporaria have vocal

sacs, and that therefore no distinctive characters are to be

found in the presence or absence of these organs. I have

examined a great number of males of R. agilis, R. Latastit,

and R. iberica*, and I can affirm that internal openings

to vocal sacs are constantly absent in those three species,

whilst they are readily distinguished in R. temporaria

and R. arvalist. This is certainly a most important distine-

tive character. I therefore expressed my surprise to M. de

Betta, and requested him to send me a specimen of R. agilis

or 2. Latastit showing the vocal sacs. His answer has been

that his statement was not based upon direct investigation,

but chiefly taken from Thomas’s and Fatio’s publications, in

which all land-frogs are said to be provided with internal

vocal sacs.

M. de Betta’s pamphlet is chiefly a review of the literature

on the group of Lane temporaria, in which he contrasts the

opinions hitherto expressed in favour of or against their

specific distinctness. However, this review is very incom-

plete, and I regret to see that the author ignores the contribu-

tions of Leydig, Pfliiger, Born, and others, all favourable to

the specific distinctness, which are surely of greater weight

in the examination of this question than the fact that Giinther,

in 1858 (Catal. of Batr. Sal.), from the examination of a few

specimens in spirit, made at a time when very little had been

published on the subject, did not admit . arvalis as a species.

But I am glad he has alluded to this high authority, as it

* R. ierica is now well represented in the Natural-History Museum,

Dr. Gadow having collected numerous specimens during a recent journey

in Portugal. Of R. Latastii there are several specimens, for which I am

indebted to Dr. Camerano.

+ Itshould be understood that by “absence” of vocal sacs systematic

authors have hitherto had in view the absence of openings inside the

mouth indicating the presence of such sacs. But, as observed by Leydig,

this does not imply the total absence of these organs, and the Batrachians

held to be devoid of vocal sacs, suchas Rana agilis, Bufo vulgaris, Disco-

glossus, Bombinator, &c., are by no means dumb, and have the faculty of

inflating the throat.

250 Mr. O. Thomas on a new Species of Hesperomys.

affords me the opportunity of informing him that Dr. Giinther,

since he has had living specimens of &. arvalis and L. agilis

for examination, now also adopts the view that they deserve

specific distinction.

And now I have only to add that, of the numerous speci-

mens from various European localities which have passed

throngh my hands since the publication of my Revision of

the Rane temporarie, | have not met with a single one which

I have not been able to pronounce at first glance as belonging

to one or the other of the European species.

XXIV.—Description of a new Brazilian Species of Wespe-

romys. By OLpFrieLD THOMAS, Natural-History Museum.

AMONG a small series of mammal-skins sent over from Rio

Janeiro to Mr. E. Gerrard, Jun., occurs a specimen repre-

senting a striking new species of Hesperomys, which I propose

to call

Hesperomys rufescens, sp. .

General colour rich orange-rufous all over, both above and

below, the hairs everywhere slaty blue at their bases and

rufous at their tips. Underside only slightly lighter than

upper. Lars short, scarcely projecting beyond the fur, thickly

covered with rufous-brown hairs. Feet yellow; toes whitish,

fifth hind toe to end of second phalanx of fourth. ‘Tail of

medium length, unicolor, thinly covered with brown hairs,

which form an inconspicuous pencil at the tip.

Skull with the cranial portion very large ; interorbital region

broad. Supraorbital edges square, not ridged. Incisors

dark orange above, yellow below.

Measurements of the typical skin (female) :—Head and

body 94 millim., tail 93, hind foot 20:0, ear (above crown)

eG) 3070.

cat basal length (c.) 25:5, zygomatic breadth 16°8,

length of face 15:0; brain-case, length (c.) 13-0, breadth

14-2; interorbital breadth 5:1; nasals, length 9:0; back of

incisors to m’. 8:0; length of molar series 4°9; palatal fora-

men, length 4:3.

Hab. Rio Janeiro.

Although superficially much resembling the smaller species

of the Oryzomys section of Hesperomys, this species has only

one really near ally, viz. H. bicolor, Tomes*, a native of

Ecuador, which differs from it by its white belly and naked

* P.Z.S. 1860, p. 217.

Mr. W. L. Distant on Malayan Entomology. 251

ears, and of whose more important characters Mr. Tomes has

given an excellent description. The two species together

seem to belong to rather a synthetic type, combining the ex-

ternal characters of Oryzomys with the cranial ones of Lhipi-

domys, to which latter, under the name of Myoxomys, Mr.

Tomes referred his species *, calling it, however, the “ least

typical species’ of that group.

I have not, unfortunately, been yet able to examine a spirit-

specimen of either ZH. bicolor or H. rufescens, so that I cannot

describe the characters of the foot-pads, palate-ridges, or

mamme; and I will therefore follow Mr. Tomes’s example

and leave the two species in Rhdpidomys, of which, as that

gentleman said, they certainly form the least typical part.

XXV.— Contributions to a Knowledge of Malayan Ento-

mology. Part IV. By W. L. Distant.

THE following undescribed butterflies have been recently

received from several valued correspondents, and will be ail

figured in the Appendix to the writer’s ‘ Rhopalocera

Malayana.’

RHOPALOCERA.

Fam. Papilionide.

Subfam. Paprrronry 2.

Papilio Egertont, n. sp.

Female. Anterior wings above blackish, the nervures and

nervules margined with dull obscure greyish: posterior

wings above bluish grey, the cell and the area from costal

margin to lower subcostal nervule almost totally dark bluish

black and with a double series of spots of the same colour

placed between the nervules, the uppermost and discal

series smallest, consisting of four spots, of which the largest

is subquadrate and placed between the lower subcostal and

the discoidal nervules; the outer series marginal and larger

than the discal spots; abdominal area dark bluish grey and

with two small spots of the same colour placed beneath cell

and divided by the second median nervule; fringe very

narrowly ochraceous. Anterior wings beneath as above, but

with the greyish markings paler and brighter and with oblique

* P.Z.S, 1861, p. 284,

252 Mr. W. L. Distant on Malayan Entomology.

greyish streaks in cell; posterior wings paler and brighter

than above; the blackish basal area contmued inwardly to

submedian nervure. Body above with the head and anterior

portion of pronotum pale buff-yellow, remainder of pronotum

black ; abdomen ochraceous, with a greenish tinge, its base

black and with two lateral rows of black spots on each side;

body beneath with the head, thorax, and legs black, the

abdomen beneath darker ochraceous than above; palpi pale

buff-yellow.

Exp. wings 150 millim.

Hab. Perak (coll. W. Egerton).

This remarkably distinct species, of which the colour of

the head and anterior portion of the pronotum is not the least

peculiar character, has the broad anterior wings (in female)

of the Erebus group, whilst the markings of the posterior

wings somewhat remotely resemble those of P. polymnestor,

Cram.

Fam. Lycenide.

DERAMAS, gen. nov.

This genus is closely allied to Poritia, but differs by

possessing jive subcostal nervules in the anterior wings; of

these the first is very short, emitted at about one third before

the end of cell, and joins the costal nervure; second emitted

nearer first than third; third from end of cell; fourth bifur-

eating from third at about half its length; fifth bifurcating

from third about midway between base of fourth and apex of

wing.

Deramas livens, n. sp.

Wings above dark ccerulean-blue ; anterior wings with the

neuration, costal, cellular, and apical areas, outer margin

narrowly to outer angle, and inner margin narrowly dark

fuscous ; posterior wings with a cellular tuft of long hairs,

costal and abdominal areas, posterior margin, and a more or

less continuous series of marginal spots placed on the ner-

vules dark fuscous. Wings beneath pale brownish ochra-

ceous; both wings with a narrow, linear, much waved and

dislocated castaneous fascia, between which and outer margin

the colour is much suffused with greyish ; posterior wings with

a short, narrow, strongly waved linear blackish fascia at anal

angle. Body and legs more or less concolorous with wings.

Exp. wings 30 millim.

Hab. Singapore (coll. Capt. Godfery).

Mr. W. L. Distant on Malayan Entomology. 253

Nacaduba kerriana, n. sp.

Wings above pale lavender-blue ; anterior wings with the

costal margin narrowly and the outer margin more broadly

fuscous ; posterior wings with the outer margin fuscous, and

with marginal fuscous spots separated by the median nervules,

which are divided from the outer margin by narrow, greyish,

linear marking ; tail-like appendages fuscous, with the apices

greyish white. Wings beneath pale greyish brown; anterior

wings with the following whitish fascize :—one crossing cell

just before apex, and extending from subcostal nervure to

near inner margin ; a short discocellular fascia just beyond end

of cell, preceded by a small spot between the second and third

subcostal nervules; these are followed by a fascia which

nearly crosses the whole breadth of wing, commencing at

second subcostal nervule and extending to near inner margin,

the outermost fascia being shorter and commencing at lower

subcostal nervule terminates on second median nervule ; outer

margin broadly whitish, containing a double series of dark

fuscous spots, extreme margin dark fuscous ; fringe brownish :

posterior wings crossed by a series of whitish fasciz, the outer

margin as on anterior wings with two marginal black spots,

which are separated by the second median nervule and are

irorated with bluish scales and preceded by ochraceous

shading. Body above and beneath more or less concolorous

with wings ; legs fuscous streaked with greyish.

Exp. wings 35 millim.

Hab. Singapore (Major Kerr, coll. Dist.).

Lycenesthes wthiops, n. sp.

Wings above dark violaceous blue; wings beneath greyish

mottled with purplish. Anterior wings with the following

dark fuscous markings :—a broad basal streak beneath costal

nervure extending to about middle of cell, where it is joined to

a large spot which crosses and extends beneath cell; a large

discocellular spot at end of cell; a curved fascia between end

of cell and outer margin, extending from the second subcostal

nervule to the second median nervule; a somewhat similar

fascia extending from second median nervule near end of cell

to near inner margin ; paler narrow marginal and submarginal

fasciee containing a large, round, dark spot between the second

and third median nervules. Posterior wings with the follow-

ing dark markings :—four basal spots, two large spots beyond

cell divided by the upper subcostal nervule, a marginal series

of smaller dark spots aud paler discal spots, of which the most

prominent are a transverse one at end of cell, and a transverse

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 18

254 Rev. T.. Hincks on the

waved series of rounded ones; all these spots are margined

with greyish. Body and legs more or less concolorous with

wings.

Exp. wings 33 millim.

Hab. Penang (Rev. L. Biggs, coll. Dist.).

The peculiarity of this species is in its Ethiopian appear-

ance, its most closely allied species being the West-African

L. larydas, Cram.

XXVI.—The Polyzoa of the Adriatic : a Supplement to Prof.

Heller’s ‘Die Bryozoen des adriatischen Meeres,’ 1867. By

the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S.

[Plates IX. & X.]

THE material on which the following papers are based has

been placed in my hands by my friend Dr. Pieper, of Olfen,

who has given much attention to both the Hydroida* and the

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. I propose to include in them a hist

of the Polyzoa which occur in Dr. Pieper’s collection, but are

not recorded by Heller in the above-mentioned work, with

descriptions of new species and varieties, and critical notes on

such as are imperfectly known.

Suborder CHEITLOSTOMATA.

Family Ateide.

AfTEA, Lamouroux.

Aitea recta, Hincks.

On stone, weed, «ce.

Range. Bahusia; Southern Norway ; Great Britain (south-

west and west, to Shetland); Ireland (west coast) ; Naples

(Waters).

Aitea truncata, Landsborough.

Abundant. The erect form attains a very luxuriant

growth ; the marked dwarf variety (pygmea), which occurs

on the British coasts, is also present in the Adriatic.

* We are indebted to him for a very valuable series of papers on the

Hydroida of the Adriatic, published in successive numbers of the ‘ Zoolo-

gischer Anzeiger’ for 1884 (nos. 162-165 inclusive), which constitute a

supplement to Heller’s ‘Die Zoophyten &c. des adriatischen Meeres’

(1868).

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 255

Range. Bahusia; Southern Norway; Britain (chiefly south

and west) ; Madeira.

Family Eucratiide, Hincks.

Eucratea, Lamouroux.

Eucratea chelata, Linneus.

On other Polyzoa.

Range. Southern Norway; France (south-west); Bay of

Cadiz; Great Britain and Ireland (generally distributed) ;

Australia.

Family Notamiide, Hincks.

SYNNOTUM, nov. gen.

Der. ovv, together, and vorov, the back.

Gen. char.—Zoarium consisting of erect, slender, bifur-

cating shoots, which are attached by a mass of tubular fibres

given oft from the base of the primary cells. Zowcia in pairs,

joined back to back, each pair connected by tubular prolonga-

tions with the pair next but one below it *, elongate, expand-

ing from the base upward (of the Eucratean type), the front

occupied by a membranous area (aperture); sessile lateral

avicularia and an articulated avicularium between the cells in

each pair at the summit. Oaciwm wanting.

This extremely interesting form has been already described

and figured by Dr. Pieper t. He has referred it to the genus

Gemellaria, an opinion in which, after an examination which

proves to have been a very insufficient one, I fully concurred.

At the same time Dr. Pieper notes the presence of avicularia

and a peculiarity in the mode in which the pairs of cells are

connected as points which might prove to be of generic value.

He seems to have overlooked the fact (as I certainly did

myself) that the structure of the zoarium is essentially the

same as in Notamda, and that each pair of cells is united by

tubular prolongations, not with the next in succession, but

with the one below it, as in that genus. ‘he zocecia of the

present form are of the Eucratean type and bear a close

general resemblance to those of Gemellaria; they are also

placed back to back as in that genus. Dr. Pieper is quite

right in suggesting that Synnotum may perhaps be regarded

“als Verbindungs-Glied zwischen Gemellaria und Notamia,”

* This clause is included in the family character.

+ Jahresber. Westfal. Prov. Ver. vol. ix. pp. 43-48, Taf. ii.

256 Rev. ‘I’. Hincks on the

It is undoubtedly a transition-form and one of the highest

interest.

Avicularia are present under two forms—one placed laterally

and in much the same position as the similar appendage in

Notamia bursaria ; the other, which is much more highly deve-

loped, occupies a central place at the summit of each pair of

cells.

The lateral avicularium is perfectly sessile and is destitute

of the stem, which gives to that of our “ Shepherd’s purse

coralline ”’ ts striking resemblance to a tobacco-pipe.

In other respects the two seem to agree, so far as my speci-

mens enable me to judge. In Synnotum the lateral appendage

is only present on one of the cells in each pair, and occurs

alternately on the right and left of the zoarium; it is placed

immediately above the top of the cell on the inner side and

close upon the double-stem, which embraces the pair of cells

below it.

The second form of avicularium (the median) belongs to

the articulated division and is afully developed “ bird’s head.”

It is placed immediately above the pair of cells in the line of

their junction, and seems to be attached to the tubular con-

nexion by which the cells are linked together. It is borne

on a tall and rather stout peduncular support and is of a

globular shape (very slightly produced in front) ; the beak

terminates in a short, somewhat curved, spike-like extremity.

The peduncle on which the avicularium is borne is unlike the

ordinary form, and at first sight suggests a doubt whether

the appendage is movable (articulated) or merely peduncu-

late. | have met with a single case, however, in which it had

been swung back and remained with the oral surface turned

uppermost.

The association of articulated avicularia with lower forms

in one and the same species is, I believe, a new fact. It is

interesting to remember that in Notamia we tind the fixed

form of the appendage, which probably comes “ on the whole

nearest to the movable ‘ bird’s head,’ and constitutes the most

direct link between the two classes of avicularium.” In the

present member of the Notamian family this fixed form has

been partially replaced by the higher, and the two develop-

mental stages stand side by side in the same organism.

The differences between Nofamia and Synnotum lie prima-

rily in the structure of the zocectum and secondarily in the

character and disposition of the avicularia.

The name which I have adopted (Synnotum) was suggested

by Dr. Pieper as appropriate should his species prove to be

entitled to generic rank.

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. - 957

Synnotum aviculare, Pieper.

Gemellaria avicularis, Pieper, loc. cit.

Notamia avicularis, Waters, “Supplemental List of Polyzoa from Bay

of Naples,” Journ. Roy. Microscop. Soc. ser. 2, vol. v. (1885).

Zoarium minute, slender, of delicate texture, glossy, simple

in habit, consisting of long stems, which bifureate at rather

distant intervals. Zowcta in pairs, back to back, elongate,

expanding gradually upwards from the base, which is much

attenuated and tube-like, somewhat prominent above; the

aperture occupying more than two thirds of the front, nar-

rowing toa point below, the margin thin and unarmed ; lateral

avicularia small, sessile, placed at the top of a cell, on the

inner side, adnate, developed alternately on the right and left

of the zoarium, widening from the base upward, with a minute

beak; median avicularia articulated, capitate, placed at the

top of each pair of cells on the central line, subglobular,

smooth, the beak very slightly produced, with a sharp spike-

like extremity.

Hab. On the underside of stones, Nullipore, &c.

Range. Adriatic (Pieper) ; Bay of Naples (Waters).

In the present form the shoots originate in a pair of rudt-

mentary zocecia, which are much shorter than the mature cells

and are not prolonged below the aperture. ‘hey are desti-

tute of avicularia, but give off from their lower extremity a

number of long tubular fibres. From these primary zocecia a

normal pair is developed, which immediately bifurcates, giving

origin to two separate lines of cells. In the fork between the

two branches is placed a capitate avicularium. After an

interval bifurcation takes place again, but it is not carried

further in any specimen which I have examined. Above

each bifurcation there is only a single zocecium, as in Notamia,

instead of the usual pair. Generally the course of development

is the same in Synnotum as in Notamia bursaria; but in the

latter the primary cells are borne on a stem which rises from

a “rather stout creeping tube.”

There seems to be little difference in general structure

between the sessile and capitate avicularia, though they are

very dissimilar in size and appearance. ‘They agree in

minute details and little change is needed to convert the one

into the other. ‘The stemmed avicularium of Notamia, and

especially the larger form of it which occasionally occurs,

marks a distinct advance towards the articulated form, and is

intermediate between the two appendages of Synnotum.

A remarkable feature of the present species is the number

of very long tubular fibres which are given off from all regions

258 Rev. I. Hincks on the

of the zoarium. ‘They originate from a small cireular promi-

nence, which is always either upon or in close proximity to

the central stem. ‘Two or three sometimes occur in connexion

with a single pair of cells.

Family Chlidoniide.

CHLIDONIA, Savigny.

Chlidonia Cordiert, Audouin.

Thickly investing the stem of a seaweed.

Range. Australia; Cape York; the Canaries; Egypt ;

Tyre; Bay of Tunis; Nice; Naples; coast of Calvados.

TVamily Cellulariide.

ScRUPOCELLARIA, Van Beneden.

Scrupocellaria Bertholletit, Audouin.

(Pl. Tx shes: 152:)

Scrupocellaria Bertholletti, Savigny, Egypt, pl. xi. fig. 3.

? Scrupocellaria capreolus, Heller, op. cit. p. 11, pl. i. tig. 1.

Zoartum of rather delicate habit, white and glossy, dichoto-

mously branched, forming small tufts. Zowcza rather long,

five in an internode, clavate, widest above and narrowing

gradually downwards; aperture elongate-oval, with a thin

margin, occupying about two thirds of the front ; three spines

on the outer margin above, on the inner a tall spine a little

way down the side, and sometimes a small one above it;

about halfway down the cell on the inner margin an antler-

like scutum *, frequently wanting, often merely bifurcate and

in its simplest condition acicular; lateral avicularcum small,

placed immediately behind the three outer spines; on the

front of each cell just below the aperture a large sessile avicu-

larium,.tumid towards the base, the mandibular region facing

towards the aperture ; mandible acute, bent at the tip, directed

outwards; beak of moderate size, not abruptly bent. Vibra-

cular cell wedge-shaped, narrow and bluntly pointed below,

* Mr. Busk, following Smitt, has adopted the term fornix in place of

operculum, which has been assigned by general consent to the oral valve.

At the same time he plainly indicates his preference for sewtwm (‘ Chal-

lenger ’ Report, p. 15, footnote), and as in framing scientific terminology

we are not bound by authority or precedent, but are free to select the

terms which seem to be most fitting, I shall venture to side with Mr.

Busk’s evident preference against his practice and use the latter term,

which seems to me indubitably the better, te designate the prctective

appendage with which the cell is furnished in this and other species,

—_—

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 259

expanding upwards ; aperture sloping inwards and extending

almost across the cell, seta long and very slender. Owctum

simple, rounded above, somewhat contracted towards the

orifice ; surface smooth and shining, punctured, the oral arch

marginate.

There can be little doubt, I think, that this is the Acamar-

chis Bertholletit of Savigny’s work, a species which has not

yet been identified. Busk, in his Brit. Mus. Cat., placed it

doubttully amongst the synonyms of his Scrupocellaria

diadema; but in his ‘ Challenger’ Report the latter is referred

to Crista ciliata, Audouin. There is a complete agreement

between Savigny’s figure and the species from the Adriatic,

extending to the minuter details.

There is also, I think, the greatest probability that Heller’s

Serupocellaria capreolus was founded on specimens of the

present form, though both his diagnosis and figure are too

slight to give us the information we require for a certain

identification.

It is pretty evident that the bi- or trifurcate spine of his

description is really the scutwm; this is sufficiently indicated

by its position; and if so there is a complete agreement in

this element of structure between his species and S. Berthol-

lett? The characters of the aperture and the disposition of

the spines in S. capreolus also poimt to the identity of the

two forms. The spine on the inner margin a short distance

above the scutum is especially characteristic. The lateral

avicularium is small and an inconspicuous feature, as in S.

Bertholletiz. Ou the other hand, the ocecium of the latter is

not mitriform, as that of S. capreolus is represented to be in

the figure, but both are punctured; the front avicularia are

apparently wanting in Heller’s species.

On the whole there seems to be ground for believing in

the identity of the two forms. S. Bertholletii is common

amongst the material which has come under my notice, and

would probably not be overlooked by one who was investt-

gating on the spot the fauna of the Adriatic. [I have met with

no other form which could have suggested Prof. Heller’s

description or figures.

There is a curious irregularity in the development of the

scutum in the present species. Very often it is absent alto-

gether or present only in very rudimentary condition on a few

cells, Commonly it occurs as a bifurcate spine-like process,

and only in rare instances, so far as my experience goes,

does it present the appearance shown in the figure (PI. IX.

fig. 1). As Savigny’s figures represent it as universally a

mere bifurcate spine, the teeble development of this appendage

260 Rev. TI’. Hincks on the

is probably characteristic of the species. In its earliest stage

it is simply acicular.

The spines are variable in number, but the full normal

equipment seems to be three on the outer and two on the

inner margin.

The front avicularia are usually present and often of

gigantic size, covering almost entirely the portion of the cell

below the aperture. In some cases, however, they are quite

insignificant ; internodes occur occasionally on which all the

appendages are reduced to mere pygmies. I have seen a

considerable section of the stem, including several internodes,

on which scarcely one was present and none strongly deve-

loped. It is quite possible therefore that they might escape

the notice of an observer who had not the opportunity of

examining a number of specimens.

Family Bicellariide.

Buauta, Oken.

Bugula calathus, Norman.

This species occurs in the Adriatic and is at once recog-

nized by its characteristic habit of growth and its light colour

when dried, apart from the minute structural differences by

which it is separated from B. flabellata.

Range. Britain (south-west) and Channel Islands.

Bugula ditrupe, Busk. (Pl. IX. fig. 3, 4.)

The form which is represented in figure 4, Plate LX., is

probably referable to this species, though it differs m some

points from Busk’s description. ‘The cells can hardly be

regarded as “fusiform ;”’ they taper gradually and slightly

downward, but are not contracted above. The spines, which

are very constant in number and arrangement, do not corre-

spond with those of B. ditrupe as described. On the outer

margin, which is somewhat folded in, are two spines, one of

them suberect and pointing upwards, the other originating

close to its base and curving slightly outwards. A similar

pair is placed at the top of the inner margin. Immediately

behind the outer pair on the top of the cell is a tall spine of

much stouter build than the rest, whilst another, of more

slender proportions, rises about halfway between the lateral

groups. ‘This is a very characteristic armature, and it is, as

I] have said, remarkably constant. Busk assigns four spines

to his species, three on the outer and one on the inner margin ;

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 261

but he may possibly have only examined cells furnished with

the ovicell (in his figure every cell bears one), and in this

case two of the spines would probably be covered. Looking

to the general resemblance of the two forms, I have no hesita-

tion in identifying them.

On some of the specimens from the Adriatic the primary

cell is present (Pl. IX. fig. 3). The shoot commences

with a simple stem of some length, which gradually widens

upwards from the very slender base, and terminates above in

a single cell. This cell is rudimentary, having an aperture

which is very short as compared with that of the ordinary

zocecia, and surrounded by a number of tall spines, which

originate outside the margin. The pair of opposed spines is

also present on each side at the top. At the back of the

primary cell two other zocecia are developed which diverge

and give origin to two branches. ‘There is a slight peculi-

arity im these cells; an additional spine is present on the

margin of the aperture between the bottom of it and the avicu-

larium, but in all other respects they are normal. The

specimens which I have seen are detached, so that nothing can

be known of their habitat. Mr. Busk’s are all on the shells

of Ditrupa.

ftange. Madeira.

Bugula gracilis, Busk.

Characteristic specimens occur on seaweed, but showing

no trace of the curious appendages with which the variety

uncinata, mihi, is furnished *, At the same time a careful

examination of them leaves little doubt on my mind of the

specific identity of Bugula gracilis and the form uncinata.

Range. Madeira (form uncinata) ; Britain; North America.

Bugula plumosa, Pallas, form aperta, n.

(Pl. IX. fig. 6.)

Zoartum somewhat rigid in habit, branches rather long,

fan-shaped, divided and subdivided dichotomously, disposed

subspirally round the stem. Zowcza biserial, alternate, elongate,

narrowing slightly downward; aperture occupying fully three

fourths of the front, rounded below, the outer margin more or

less bent inward, carried out above into a strong subconical

spine, and bearing a small avéculariwm, which is placed a

short distance from the top. Oaciwm extremely shallow,

* * British Marine Polyzoa,’ vol. i. p. 86.

262 Rev. I’. Hincks on the

entirely open in front, and scarcely sheltering the membra-

nous sac enclosing the embryo, placed at the top of the cell

and overhanging the orifice.

Tn most of the structural elements there is a complete re-

semblance between this form and the well-known B. plumosa.

It is less flexible and graceful in habit than the “ soft-teathered

coralline,”’ and the cells are perhaps flatter and less turned

inwards than in that species; but these are trifling differences,

and in the absence of the ocecium no one probably would

hesitate to rank it under Pallas’s name. ‘The ovicells, how-

ever, of the two forms are essentially dissimilar: that of B.

plumosa is subglobular and of the usual type; that of the

present form is a mere shield slightly hollowed out and _per-

fectly open in front (Pl. LX. figs. 6a, 66). It resembles that

of B. purpurotincta, but seems to be even more rudimentary.

The difference is undoubtedly important, and in most cases

would be accounted distinctive; but in view of the general

structural agreement it seems better to rank the present form

under B. plumosa.

Bugula spicata, n. sp. (Pl. LX. tig. 5.)

Zoarium simple and rather stiff in habit, about # inch high.

Shoots originating from a stem composed of a number of

tubular fibres united together; branches tall, much divided and

subdivided dichotomously, spreading. Zoecia in trom two to

four series, elongate, straight above, of about the same width

throughout (rectangular) ; aperture occupying nearly the

whole front, narrowing downward, the lower extremity pointed,

a strong spike-like spine on the outer margin above, and two,

placed one in front of the other, on the inner. <Avicularium

on the outer margin, almost close to the top, well rounded

behind, beak short, the extremity slightly bent. Owctum

terminal, rounded, smooth.

The zocecia are generally biserial, but are often quadri-

serial towards the upper part of the branches. I can only

speak doubtfully of the size and habit of growth, as I have

not seen more than one or two specimens, which might be

immature, but the minute characters are sufficiently dis-

tinctive.

Bugula simplex, n. sp. (Pl. LX. fig. 7.)

Zoecia in from two to five or six series, alternate, elongate,

Seema! rather broad, very slightly contracted below,

of the cell straight ; aperture extending almost to the

eee broad as the cell above, narrowing slightly below,

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 263

margins thin, a little turned inwards, at the top on each side

a short spinous projection. Avicularium placed a very short

distance below the top, rather small, (as seen from above) very

slender, elongate, straightish, ranning out to a fine point in

front, the free extremity of the beak very short and slightly

bent. Occiwm terminal, very wide (wider than the top of

the cell), shallow, almost semicircular, marginate round the

base, the front wall composed of slight membranaceous

material.

B. simplex belongs to the same section of the genus as B.

flabellata. The ovicell is extremely shallow, the basal por-

tion slightly hollowed out and surrounded by a rim-like

margin, and with a filmy membranous covering closing in the

upper part of the front. It seems to be intermediate between

the normal ocecitum and the very rudimentary form which we

have in Bugula plumosa form aperta. The zoarium, in the

only specimen examined, is about half an inch in height; the

branches which divide dichotomously and are somewhat flabel-

late originate together at the top of a short stem and form a

cup-shaped growth.

Dracuoris, Busk.

Diachoris hirtissima, Heller, form cylindrica, n.

Dr. Pieper’s collection contains several specimens of an

exceedingly interesting variety of this species. ‘Two forms of

the zoarium are known in this genus: one in which the cells

are more or less decumbent and repent, not indeed adnate to

the surface over which they spread, but attached to it by

means of tubular fibres and adhesive disks; and another in

which they are united so as to constitute erect, bilaminate

fronds. ‘l’o these must now be added a third, in which the

zocecia are aggregated, so as to form erect, cylindrical, branch-

ing stems of considerable height, rooted by a mass of tubular

fibres. ‘These fibres, in the variety of the present species to

which I have given the name cylindrica, pass upwards, erect

and free, carrying lines of the iterconnected cells in such a

manner as to form cylindrical stems. ‘he fibres occupy the

hollow of the cylinder, and the cells, which lie closely toge-

ther in line, constitute the wails. ‘I'he shoots are somewhat

loosely compacted and of lax habit, and towards the base the

cylinder is sometimes imperfect. They grow in dense clusters

and are much branched dichotomously, attaining a height of

about two inches. ‘lhe transformation which the species has

undergone in this variety is really remarkable. Itis a Vincu-

laria amongst the Bicellariide, and may teach us the true

264 Rev. 'T’. Hincks on the

systematic value of such peculiarities of growth in a natural

system.

Hab. On Nullipores.

Range. Cape Verd Islands: var. robusta, Hincks, Algiers.

Family Cellariide.

CELLARIA, Lamouroux.

Cellaria Johnsoni, Busk.

This seems to be a common species in the Mediterranean.

Range. Madeira; Algiers; Bay of Naples; Shetland.

Family Membraniporide.

Subsection a. Zoartum flexible and foliaceous.

Fiusrra, Linneus.

Flustra securifrons, Pallas.

This species is included in Heller’s list, but he has not noted

certain peculiarities which belong to the southern form of it.

There are commonly two rather strong spines on the cell

placed one on each side at the top, and the avicularia, in a

large proportion of cases, are set obliquely *.

The front of the ocecia is closed in by a membranous cur-

tain, and in those from which the embryo has escaped there is

usually at the top of it in the centre an opening somewhat in

the shape of a reversed triangle. The definiteness and uni-

formity in the position and form of this orifice seem to show

that it is due to some special structural arrangement. It has

all the appearance of having been caused by the action of a

muscle attached to a point in the middle of the upper margin

of the membrane, which, in contracting, has drawn a portion

of it downward, and so provided for the egress of the embryo.

A similar contrivance has been demonstrated in the ovicell

of Bicellaria ciliata.

In Flustra papyracea an analogous opening exists.

Range. Britain (chiefly north); Norway; Spitzbergen ;

South Labrador ; Naples.

* These variations have been mentioned by Waters in his ‘ Bryozoa of

the Bay of Naples.

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 265

Subsection 6. Zoartum calcareous, adnate or erect.

MemBraAniporA, De Blainville.

Membranipora operculata, n. sp. (Pl. LX. fig. 8.)

Zowcia large, arranged with great regularity in quincunx,

subclavate; aperture elongate-oval, occupying more than

three-fourths of the front, wholly membranous ; margin thin,

unarmed, not granulated, the inner edge often set with minute

conical projections; orak valve distinct, of a firm chitinous

substance, edged with a white line, arched above, lower mar-

gin arcuate, slightly produced at each side into a point; the

portion of the cell below the aperture smooth, bearing in the

centre and close to the margin of the aperture a mound-like

elevation, on the summit of which is a short sharply-pointed

chitinous spine. Occium (?).

Hab. Incrusting seaweed.

The remarkable point in this handsome species is the struc-

ture of the oral valve. ‘The small semicircular opening in the

front wall of the cell, with its membranous lid, which is

characteristic of the Membranipore, is here replaced by a

comparatively solid and well-defined operculum, which

remains unchanged in dried specimens when the membranous

wall around it has completely shrivelled up. At the same

time there is no solid framework isolating it from the sur-

rounding wall, as in the genus Huthyris ; it lies bedded in the

membrano-gelatinous covering of the aperture, conspicuous

from its well-defined light-coloured outline.

The oral structure in the present species may be regarded,

from one point of view, as intermediate between that of the

ordinary members of the genus and the more specialized form

of it which is found in Huthyris amongst the Flustre and

Thatropoa, MacGillivray, amongst the Membranipore. But

I have reason to believe, though [ have not been able to

determine the details with certainty, that the more highly

organized operculum is in this case associated with peculi-

arities in the internal structure of the ocecium. I hope to be

able to supply further particulars in a future paper.

Membranipora Dumerilii, Audouin.

This species sometimes occurs with a much larger number

of spines than have been noticed on British specimens.

There is commonly a tall slender spine at the bottom of the

cell which bends inwards over the aperture; occasionally too

there are several on the sides and as many as six at the top.

266 Rev. T. Hincks on the

Range. Britain ; Scandinavian seas ; France (south-west) ;

Bay of Naples.

Family Cribrilinide.

CRIBRILINA, Gray.

Cribrilina punctata, Hassall, var. (PI. LX. fig. 9.)

A very pretty variety of this species isnot uncommon. The

centre of the front wall immediately under the projecting

lower lip is occupied by a raised area, which is surrounded b

a smooth border extending to the margin of the cell. The

edge of this area is marked by a line of small prominences,

and the outside wall occupied by a number of little alcoves

hollowed out in the face of it. The field of the area is per-

forated. The pointed avicularia, one at each end of the thick-

ened and mucronate lower margin and one on the summit of

the ovicell, are present as in the more normal form.

May not this be the Lepralia cribrosa of Heller?

The specimens which have been sent me from the Medi-

terranean as Heller’s species are undoubtedly referable to

C. punctata.

Family Myriozoide (part.), Smitt.

SCHIZOPORELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella unicornis, Johnston. (Pl. X. figs. 2, 3.)

Heller records this species and a number of varieties. One

remarkable form, however, he does not seem to have noticed,

which exhibits a very marked modification of the orifice and

contrasts strongly with another form (also found in the

Adriatic) in this and other points.

Schizoporella unicornis, form longtrostris.

Pp ) g

(PI. X. fig. 2.)

Zoecia large, often somewhat quadrate, moderately con-

vex, surface reticulato-punctate, glossy ; orifice arched above,

lower margin straight, with a central sinus, contracted above

(but without prominent points at the entrance), the cul-de-sac

below round; peristome elevated and thickened, except in

front, an umbo below the orifice. Aviculartwm on one side

of the orifice, more or less raised, sometimes mounted on an

elevated mound, with a very long beak, base triangular, above

it very narrow and of about equal width throughout (narrowing

Polyzoa of the Adrtatic. 267

very shghtly towards the point); mandible corresponding

exactly with the fixed portion, much curved inwards towards

the extremity. Oaciwm prominent, rounded, ridges radiating

from the centre towards the base, the furrows between them

punctured. ete

This variety exhibits two striking peculiarities.

The first and most important is the conformation of the

orifice, which will be best understood by comparing the cell

of this form with that of another (Pl. X. fig. 3) which also

occurs in the Adriatic and is probably the common one on the

British coasts. The orifice of the latter is suborbicular above,

with a broad and open sinus (occupying about half the lower

margin or more), not constricted at the entrance, but widest

there, and narrowing slightly downwards, though still broad

and rounded at the bottom.

The second peculiarity of the present variety lies in the

avicularium, which is of great length and much attenuated

(Pl. X. figs. 2 and 2 a) above the broad triangular base. The

slender mandible is much curved above. ‘lhe area behind

the mandible is semicircular and entirely closed in by mem-

brane. The avicularium of the other form is short, suberect,

with a triangular mandible slightly bent at the tip. The

differences in the appendage are of less significance as it is

more liable to modification, and intermediate forms frequently

occur. But the variation in the orifice is certainly striking.

The ansata variety gives us something of an intermediate

form; but I have met with nothing that makes a near

approach to the present.

Schizoporella lineolifera, n. sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 10.)

Zoecia disposed in radiating lines, small, ovate, depressed

below, slightly elevated above; sutures well defined, a dis-

tinct raised boundary-line ; surface thickly and regularly

punctured, pores stellate ; orifice suborbicular, narrowed and

produced below, peristome not raised, immediately in front

of it an umbo bearing on the top a small pointed avicu-

larium, mandible directed straight outwards. Oweiwm ample,

broad and rounded above, contracted towards the orifice ; sur-

face punctured, the opening closed by the operculum; a

raised line round the base.

At one time I was inclined to think that this might be the

Lepralia rudis of Manzoni, a Pliocene species (‘ Briozoi Plio-

cenici Ital.’ 1869) ; but there is hardly ground for the iden-

tification.

268 Rey. T. Hincks on the

Schizoporella magnifica, n. sp. (PI. X. fig. 1.)

Zoecia quincuncial, large, ovate, rather depressed, sutures

shallow ; surface reticulate, no boundary-lines ; orifice subor-

bicular, with a deep pointed sinus on the lower margin, wide

at the entrance, tapering off to a point below, a small notch

on each side just below the opercular denticles ; peristome

unarmed, not elevated ; on each side of the orifice, close to the

top of the cell, a pointed avicu/arium, erect, with a triangular

mandible, slightly produced, a semicircular orifice at the base

of the beak; at each side on the front of the cell, a little below

the orifice, a similar avicularium, erect, borne on the inner

surface of an elevated boss. Owctiwm much elongated, ample

and rounded above, tapering off towards the orifice, where it

is much contracted, and ends in a subtubular opening which

barely overhangs the top of the oral valve, surface reticulate.

Hab. Incrusting stones &e.

A splendid form, of which the remarkable ovicell is the

great feature.

Schizoporella serratimargo, n. sp. (Pl. X. figs. 6.)

Zoarium erect, bilaminate, branched ; branches wide, flat,

compressed, extremities rounded. Zoweva quincuncial; when

young, distinct, ovate, moderately convex (sutures shallow),

the oral region raised, surface dense, uneven, entire or with a

few marginal punctures ; orifice oval, with a small sinus on the

lower margin, operculum thickened on each side, so as to give

the appearance of a depression down the central line; peri-

stome elevated and often much thickened, bearing four spines

at the top; the older cells crowded, confused, highly calcified,

primary orifice deeply depressed, a large secondary orifice

somewhat produced in front, almost the whole front of the

zocecium occupied by a large spreading elevation bearing a

ointed avicularium. Oaciwm rounded, subimmersed, closely

united to the cells about it, with a smooth entire surface and

a large cleft in front, wide at the opening and _ tapering

upwards. Along the edge of the branches a line of gigantic

avicularia with bluntly-pointed mandibles directed outwards.

I have not met with perfect specimens of this fine species,

and am therefore unable to give the size or precise habit of

growth. The broad flat branches are characteristic.

Schizoporella Pallasii, Heller (sp.). (Pl. X. figs. 7.)

Heller places this species in the genus Hschara. It bears

a curious superficial resemblance to some of the forms which

Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 269

are ranged under the Adeonella of Busk, a somewhat miscel-

laneous group which, as Waters has already suggested, must

be dismembered. But it has no real affinity with the species

which are related to Adeona, and which would properly belong

to the genus Adeonella if that genus is to be maintained. lt

seems to me to be a Schizopor ella, the characters of which are

somewhat masked by the curious bridge-like structure which

crosses the cell immediately below the orifice, This mate-

rially affects the appearance of the species, but does not seem

to have any special significance. It is due to the union of

the risings on which the two lateral avicularia are placed, a

little below the orifice; they grow together and form an

arch across the front of the elevated peristome, leaving an

opening below, through which the primary orifice and the

sinus are visible.

The same structure is met with in Schtzoporella biturrita,

mihi, on which Busk has founded his genus Gephyrophora,

with the specific name polymorpha (é Challenger,’ Report).

In this case the “ bridge,” it would seem, 1s almost as often

absent as present. The specimens on which my description

was founded were entirely destitute of it, and I have met with

others in the same condition. ‘lhe structure does not appear

to be a very essential one. Apart from this peculiarity, S.

biturrita is a very typical member of the genus to which 1

refer it, and it certainly seems to be too trivial to stand as the

sole distinctive character of a generic group. ‘The orifice of

S. Pallasit is arched above, with a straight lower margin and

a central sinus of moderate size. Waters (who identities this

species with the Hschara polystomella of Reuss) ranks it under

Adeonella, an opinion in which I cannot concur.

Range, Bay of Naples.

Schizoporella atrofusca, Busk. (Pl. X. figs. 4, 5.)

This species is identified by Waters (‘ Polyzoa of Bay of

Naples’) with Lepralia cucullata, Busk (Brit. Mus. Cat.).

But if the description and figure of the latter are to be trusted

the two must be distinct. It is altogether destitute of the

large and very marked sinus, with the strong denticular pro-

jections at the entrance, which are so characteristic of the

resent form. In point of fact the latter is Lepralia atro-

jusca, Busk, described in the Quart. Journal of Microscopical

Science, vol. iv. 1856, p. 178, but without figure. The

description though brief is sufficiently characteristic, and

leaves no doubt as to the form intended. The variety with

the thickened and elevated peristome in front (Pl. X. fig. 5),

which may be distinguished as form J/abiosa, has smaller

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 19

270 On the Polyzoa of the Adriatic.

cells than normal Mediterranean and Mazatlan specimens,

and is much altered in appearance by the modification of the

mouth, but is essentially identical with the present form.

The cells of this species are commonly covered with an

epidermis, which partially conceals the punctures. Two small

round prominences are present on the operculum just within

the sinus.

Range. Bay of Naples; Mazatlan: form Jabiosa, Arabian

sea.

Schizoporella auriculata, Hassall.. (Pl. X. figs. 8.)

A form which has hitherto been referred to this common

species, and which is distinguished by its large spatulate

avicularia, occurs abundantly amongst the dredgings from the

Adriatic. The peculiar avicularium is associated with a very

distinctive form of orifice (P]. X. fig. 8a). The ordinary

cell of S. aurtculata is represented in fig. 8, Pl. X., and a

comparison of the two will show the marked differences between

them. The general shape of the orifice and the character of

the sinus are quite dissimilar. The form spathulata seems

always to bear the spatulate avicularium, or an elongate oval

avicularium, which is the earlier stage of the former. In this

stage the beak has a trifoliate form (Pl. X. fig. 85), with a

small central projection on the inferior margin. The avicu-

larium of the normal form is, I believe, always circular and

very small. It may, I think, be doubtful whether the variety

is not entitled to specific rank. It seems to be a southern

form, occurring in Britain on the south-west coasts, in the

Adriatic, and the Bay of Naples. The point will be left for

further investigation.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. Scrupocellaria Bertholletii, Audouin.

4g. 2. Ditto. Dorsal surface.

Fig. 3. Bugula ditrupe, Busk. Showing the primary cell.

Fig. 4. Ditto.

Fig. 5. Bugula spicata, n. sp. 5a. Ovicells. 56, Avicularium.

Fig. 6. Bugua plumosa, Pallas, form aperta,n. 6a. Side view of the

ovicell. 60. Cell and ovicell, front view.

Fig. 7. Bugula simplex, n. sp.

Lig. 8. Membranipora operculata, n. sp.

Fig. 9. Cribrilina punctata, var. +

fig. 10, Schizoporella lineolifera,n. sp. 10a. Orifice.

PLATE X,

Fg. 1. Schizoporella magnifica, n. sp.

Fig. 2. Schizoporella unicornis, Johnston, form longirostris. 2a. Avicu-

larium,

Hystricrinus, Hinde, versus Arthroacantha, Williams. 271

Fig. 3. Schizoporella unicornis, Johnston. Normal.

Fig. 4. Schizoporella atrofusca, Busk.

Fig. 5. Schizoporella atrofusca, form labiosa.

Fig. 6. Schizoporella serratimargo, n. sp. Marginal cells. 6a. Mature

cells and ovicell. 66. Marginal avicularium, 6c. Oral valve.

6d. Nat. size.

Fig. 7. Schizoporella Pallasti, Heller. 7 a. Marginal cell, showing sinus.

Fig. 8. Schizoporella auriculata, Hassall. Showing ordinary form of

orifice. 8a. Variety spathulata. 8b. Avicularium of this

variety in early stage.

XXVIT.— Hystricrinus, Hinde, versus Arthroacantha,

Williams: a Question of Nomenclature. By GrorGE

JENNINGS HinpeE, Ph.D., F.G.S.

In the ‘Annals’ for March 1885, p. 158, I proposed the

term Hystricrinus for a genus of Crinoids with movable spines

in place of Arthroacantha, Williams *, on the ground of the

resemblance of this latter term to Arthracanthus, Schmarda f,

which had been previously employed for a genus of Rotatoria.

The essential similarity of these terms seemed to me to bring

the case so very clearly within the tenth rule of the British

Association Committee {, that “a name should be changed

when previously applied to another group which still retains

it,” that it did not seem necessary to advance any arguments

to justify the course adopted. But Messrs. Wachsmuth and

Springer, in part iii. of their lately issued “ Revision of the

Palaocrinoidea”’ §, p. 116, reject my term Hystricrinus and

reinstate Williams’s name, on the ground that ‘ Arthroacantha

is a different word from Arthracanthus although of the same

etymology and of similar construction, and there are other

names of recognized standing in natural history which bear a

closer resemblance to prior names than this”’ (p. 117).

As the question is of more than the mere personal interest

as to who should be the author of a generic name, and as it

should be decided in accordance with the rules made to pre-

vent confusion in scientific literature, and with the general

practice of reputable scientific authors of the present day, I

venture to state the reasons which appeared to me to be

sufficient not only to justify, but to necessitate, the substitu-

tion of another term for that of Professor Williams. I may

first premise that the remarks which may be made upon the

invalidity of Prof. Williams’s name are not intended in any

* «Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society,’ 1883, p, 84.

+ Denkschr. k.-k. Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, vol. vii. 1854, p. 12.

+ ‘Report of the Thirty-fifth Meeting of the British Association for

the Advancement of Science,’ Birmingham, 1865, p. 33.

§ ‘Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia,’

1 .116 rat ae

July 1885, p. 116 (separate copy) wa

272 =Dr. G. J. Hinde on Hystricrinus, Hinde, versus

way to reflect upon this gentleman, who, in a letter to me of

the 13th May last, acknowledging the receipt of my paper on

Hystricrinus, says :—‘‘ | agree with you in the impropriety

of my generic name [i. e. Arthroacantha] and shall adopt

yours. It was a provoking accident which caused me to

overlook that single page of names applied to Rotatoria in

Marshall’s index.”

As Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer recognize the rules of

zoological nomenclature of the British Association Committee,

it may be desirable to give quotations from the particular one

bearing on this subject * :—

“It being essential to the binomial method to indicate

objects in natural history by means of two words only,

without the aid of any further designation, it follows that a

generic name should only have one meaning—in other words

that two genera should never bear the same name. ... When

these cases occur the later of the two duplicate names should

be cancelled and a new term, or the earliest synonym, if there

be any, substituted... . It is, we conceive, the bounden duty

of an author, when naming a new genus, to ascertam by

careful search that the name which he proposes to employ

has not been previously adopted in other departments of

natural history. By neglecting this precaution he is liable

to have the name altered and his authority superseded by the

first subsequent author who may detect the oversight... .

We submit therefore that a name should be changed which

has before been proposed for some other genus in zoology or

botany, or for some other species in the same genus, when

still retained for such genus or species.”

Applying the above rule to the present case, we have the

names :—

Arthracanthus, Schmarda, 1854. From ap§pov, joint,

and dkavda, spine, for a genus of Rotatoria, character-

ized by movable spines, which serve as oars to the

animal.

Arthroacantha, Williams, 1883. Also from apOpor,

joint, and d«xar@a, spine, for a genus of Crinoids cha-

racterized by movable spines.

It is very evident that both these generic terms have one

and the same meaning, and this fact would, according to the

rule quoted, require that the later one should be changed.

If we turn now to the proper construction of these words, there

is no doubt that, im accordance with the regular method of

forming compound Greek words, Schmarda’s term is correct,

and that Williams and Wachsmuth and Springer are ortho-

graphically in error in retaining the “o” in Arthroacantha,

* Loe. cit, p. 34,

Arthroacantha, Williams. 273

which must therefore be deleted. We have then the same

word for the two genera; but in the one case it is placed in

the masculine and in the other in the feminine gender. It is

difficult to see the reason why Schmarda should have adopted

the masculine termination -ws instead of retaining the feminine

termination -a of the Greek éxay6a, and exception might fairly

be taken to the change, and it would be open to any one to

alter the -ws into -a, and thus corrected the word is precisely

identical with the corrected Arthracantha, Williams.

Schmarda does not seem to have followed any rule respecting

the terminations of the generic names, for in the same group

he employs Hexarthra, Listrion, and Typhlotrocha; and it

may be urged that Agassiz has also modified the terminal -a

of the same Greek word into -ws in the case of the numerous

genera of fossil fishes which are based upon spines.

Admitting, however, that Arthracanthus, Schm., may be

retained in the masculine form, it seems to me that the later

term Arthracantha, Will., judging according to the spirit of

the rule of the British Association, cannot be valid. It is

substantially the same word and unequivocally it has the

same meaning as Schmarda’s term. To admit it would be

the same as allowing that the same Greek word would be

applicable to three distinct genera, according to its masculine,

feminine, or neuter termination !

Again, if the term were specially suitable to a genus of

Crinoids, one might be disposed to allow the infraction of the

rule in favour of retaining it; but even Messrs. Wachsmuth

and Springer * are constrained to acknowledge that it is

“injudiciously chosen.”

These same authors, moreover, are not merely content with

endeavouring to upset the generic term Lystricrinus, but

they also assert that the species which I described and figured

in the ‘Annals’ as Hystricrinus Carpentert is “ probably a

synonym of Arthroacantha punctobrachiata, Williams” +.

To this I reply that Prof. Williams never professed to describe,

and in fact did not describe, a species of this name, that the

name isa MS. one of Prof. Hall, and that until the forms

have been sufticiently described and published, the species

has no recognized existence and cannot be a synonym of

HT, Carpentert.

Prof. Williams, in the paper referred to above, under the

title “On a Crinoid with movable Spines,” described a

single species which he designated Arthroacantha tthacensis t.

He compared this species with a specimen in the Museum of

Cornell University, which had been photographed by Prof.

Hall, and the photograph, with the MS. name Platycrinus?

* Op. cre. p- 116. fF E.MS:

{ ‘Proceedings American Philosophical Society,’ 1883, p. 85,

274. Dr. G. J. Hinde on Hystricrinus, Hinde, versus

punctobrachiatus appended to it, was privately circulated, but

never published. Notwithstanding this, Prof. Hall made a

claim to the species; and Prof. Williams, unwilling to dis-

oblige this veteran paleontologist, did not describe the form,

but only made the following remarks respecting it * :—

“The arms, the shape of calyx, and the plates that were

preserved corresponded in general with the A. Ithacensis, but

the tubercles on the calyx plates are finer, more numerous, and

the pitting very indistinct, and the basal plates are relatively

larger than in the typical specimens of that species. Hence

we are led to believe that the Hamilton species is distinct from

the Chemung specimens, and even if tt were properly de-

scribed and published, it is probably safe to regard it as a

distinct species. Although the specimen shows no trace of

the free spines}, the nature of the tubercles leaves little doubt

of a generic identity with Arthroacantha Ithacensis, and the

Hamilton form may be called Arthroacantha punctobrachiata.”

Again, on p. 86 :—“ This species [i. e. A. ethacensis] differs

from the Arth. punctobrachiata of the Hamilton group in the

more distinct and Jess numerous tubercles on the surface of

the calyx plates; the smaller size of the tubercles leads to the

inference that the spines were smaller in the Hamilton form ;

the calyx plates were apparently thicker in the Chemung

species, and the second and third plates of the specimen of

Arth. punctobrachiata are higher than those of Arth. [thacensis.”

One needs hardly ask the question seriously, whether the

above general remarks and inferences, mostly of a negative

character, can be regarded as sufficient to define a species.

Under the twelfth rule of the British Association it is stated,

“two things are necessary before a zoological term can

acquire any authority, viz. definition and publication. Defi-

nition properly implies a distinct exposition of essential

characters, and in all cases we conceive this to be indis-

pensable.”” There is evidently no distinct exposition of the

essential characters of a species to be obtained from the cursory

observations of Prof. Williams respecting Hall’s MS. speci-

men; and it is clear that if this author had intended to have

described P. punctobrachiatus, Hall, MS., he would have

furnished all the particulars of form, the exact measurements,

and the figures, in the same manner as in the species A.

athacensis, which he professed to describe, and did so in a very

able and satisfactory manner, notwithstanding that his speci-

men was only a negative cast of the form.

I maintain therefore that Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer

are certainly in error in asserting that P. punctobrachiatus is a

good species and must be credited to Williams. It seems to

* Ibid, p. 83, + The ttalics are mine.

Arthroacantha, Williams. 275

me that these authors are doing Prof. Williams an injustice

in endeavouring to foist upon him the authorship of a species

to which he lays no claim, and which he has not taken steps

to establish.

When Prof. Hall properly describes (and publishes) the

typical specimen which bears his MS. name of P. puncto-

brachiatus, it will then be seen if it is identical with AHystri-

erinus Carpentert; and in this latter eventuality his MS. name

must lapse.

Notwithstanding the scanty imperfect notice of the MS. P.

punctobrachiatus given by Williams, and the absence of any

published figure, Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer profess to

be able to recognize with confidence specimens of it from the

Hamilton group of the Province of Ontario; but they are

unable to determine their identity with my Hystricrinus Car-

penter?, though this latter form has been minutely described

and figured! Still further, these authors recognize the spines

of P. punctobrachiatus, though none were present in the

typical specimens of this form; and yet they cannot tell if

they are similar to those of H. Carpenteri, although these

latter have been carefully figured to scale!

Further comment on the remarkable insight and the peculiar

views of Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer respecting zoolo-

gical nomenclature is needless. I venture to believe that it

has been sufficiently shown that both the generic terms Hys-

tricrinus and the species H. Carpentert have been formed in

accordance with the rules of the British Association; and I

therefore append the following summary as an emendation

of that given by the above-named authors :—

Hysrricrinus, Hinde (=ARTHROACANTHA, Williams,

previously occupied).

1885, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xv. p. 158.

1883. Hystricrinus (Arthroacantha) ithacensis, Williams,

sp. Type of the genus. Proc. Amer. Phil. Soe.

April, p. 85, with plate—Upper Devonian, Che-

mung group. Ithaca, New York.

1885. Hystricrinus Carpentert, Hinde, Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. ser. 5, vol. xv. p. 162, with plate and wood-

cut.— Middle Devonian, Hamilton group. Arkona,

Ontario, Canada.

(Besides the above, Prof. Williams mentions a specimen to

which Prof. Hall has given the MS. name Platycrinus puncto-

brachiatus. The form has not yet been described and pub-

lished, and cannot therefore at present be included in the

genus. According to Williams, the type-specimen is from

the Hamilton group, but no locality is given.)

276 Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Fosstt Crrnorps.

Paléontologie Francaise ou description des fossiles de la France.—

Terrain jurassique, tome xi. premitre partie: Orinoides, par M.

P. pe Lortot. Paris: 1882-1884. Pp. 627, pls. 1-121.

Revision of the Paleocrinoidea.—Part III. Discussion of the Classt-

fication and Relations of the Brachiate Crinoids, and Conclusion

of the Generic Descriptions. By Cuartes Wacusmurn and FRANK

Sprincer. First Section. Extracted from the ‘ Proceedings of

the Academy of Natural Sciences,’ July 28, 1885. Philadelphia,

1885. Pp. 138, pls. iv.-ix.

Wuen reviewing Mons. de Loriol’s monograph upon the fossil

Crinoids of Switzerland in ‘ Nature’ for August 4, 1881, we men-

tioned that he was engaged upon asimilar work which would deal with

the Neocrinoids found fossil in France. The results of his study of

some of those which occur in the Jurassic rocks have now been

published as the first part of the eleventh volume of the ‘ Paléonto-

logie Francaise.’ We think that the indefatigable author has every

reason to be satisfied with his work, which cannot fail to be of the

utmost use to all students of the Neocrinoidea, and indeed to every

paleontologist who wishes to have the means of naming the nume-

rous fragments of Apiocrinide which are so common in Jurassic

strata.

The work before us, which consists of 627 pages of text with an

atlas of 121 plates, is, however, much more than a mere enumera-

tion of species, with descriptions of those previously unknown to

science. The first thirty pages are devoted to a good general intro-

duction, which touches upon the peculiarities of the Paleozoic

Crinoids as well as of those of later date, with which the author is

more immediately concerned ; and it is illustrated by seven plates,

which contain figures of the Pentacrinoid larva and of the more

remarkable among the recent Crinoids which were known to the

author at the time when he commenced his work. The student is

thus brought face to face with the only method which can lead him

to a right understanding of his collections; and it would be well if

Mons. de Loriol’s example were more frequently followed by those

so-called paleontologists who think that life is too short for the

study of the living representatives of their fossils. Every specialist

could name one or more of these empirical writers, who are often

most valuable as careful and zealous collectors, but come to utter

grief when they attempt to deal with questions of structure. Of

them may it truly be said “ the evil that men do lives after them.”

For the old error, though corrected again and again, is continually

being reproduced in text-books and elsewhere. The snake is never

really killed, but only scotched, and the advance of real scientific

knowledge is hindered in consequence.

Mons. de Loriol’s introduction is followed by a chapter on classi-

fication, in which Zittel’s arrangement of the true or brachiate

Crinoids, the Cystids, and the Blastoids as orders of the class Cri-

noidea is adopted. But Palocrinoidea and Neocrinoidea are wisely

Bibliographical Notices. ral

used as subordinal designations instead of the misleading terms

Tessellata and Articulata; and in aecordance with this proceeding

the Marsupitidee and Uintacrinide are restored to their proper

places among the Neocrinoids; while a new family, Bourgueticri-

nid, is very rightly established for Bourqueticrinus, Rhizocrinus,

and Bathycrinus, genera which differ considerably from the typical

Apiocrinide.

The remaining and by far the largest portion of the volume con-

tains descriptions of the Jurassic Eugeniacrinide and Holopide, and

of the three principal genera of Apiocrinidee, viz. Guettardicrinus,

Apiocrinus, and Millericrinus. Eleven species of Hugeniacrinus are

described, including four new ones, Z. mayalis being from the Lias

and the remainder from the Oxfordien. Phyllocrinus is represented

by seven species, three being new, and Tetracrinus by one; while a

new genus, Hudesicrinus, is established for a remarkable type which

has been referred both to Plicatocrinus and to Hugeniacrinus, and

seems likely to find its true position among the Holopide. Much

new and valuable information is given about the singular type Coty-

lecrinus, which has also been found in the Dorsetshire Lias ; and the

curiously abnormal Gymnocrinus is described from better material

than was available when the author worked out the fossil Crinoids

of Switzerland. Besides G'uettardicrinus fifteen species of Apio-

crinus, four of which are now described for the first time, oceur in

the French Jurassic strata, while the genus Millericrinus is repre-

sented by no less than sixty-four species, of which twenty-six are

new to science. About one fifth of them are only known by their

stems ; but these are as a rule very well defined, and seem to afford

good specific characters.

The most interesting morphological point which has been brought

out by Mons. de Loriol’s work is the presence of small underbasals

in two species of Mullericrinus. They do not appear at all upon

the exterior of the calyx, as they rest upon the central part of the

enlarged uppermost stem-joint and are concealed by the basals

outside them. But they seem to be well differentiated, though

relatively small; and it is quite probable that they will ultimately

be found to occur in other species of the genus, though, as Mons.

de Loriol says, they are certainly absent in many which he has been

able toexamine in detail, as his excellent figures show.

All working paleontologists must be grateful to him for this most

useful book and will welcome the appearance of the next volume,

which will deal with the Pentacrinide and Comatulidee, families

which are both well represented in the French Jurassic strata, as

indeed also in those of our own country.

The name of Mr. Charles Wachsmuth, of Burlington, Iowa, is so

well and so favourably known to every student of the Pelmatozoa

that the appearance of a new section of the ‘ Revision of the Paleeo-

erinoidea’ by himself and Mr. F. Springer is an event of considerable

interest. Parts I. and II. were published in the years 1879 and

1881 respectively. The first and most important section of Part III.,

which appeared at the close of last year, contains a discussion of

the classification and relations of the brachiate Crinoids, together

278 Bibliographical Notices.

with the final revision of the generic descriptions in one of the

three primary groups into which the Palwocrinoids are divided by

the American authors. This portion of the work appears to us to

be much the most satisfactory one. In the extent and accuracy of

his personal acquaintance with the wonderfully complex generic

types which are presented by the Palocrinoidea Mr. Wachsmuth

has no equal, we had almost said no second; and the immense

mass of detailed information which he possesses concerning the

intricate composition of calyx and vault in the Actinocrinide,

Platycrinide, and Rhodocrinidz is clearly and explicitly set forth

in Parts I. and II. and in this first section of Part III. of the ‘ Re-

vision.’ The order Palocrinoidea is divided by himself and Mr.

Springer into three suborders, the first of which includes the three

families just mentioned and all other Palzocrinoidea “ in which the

plates of the test are solidly united by suture, and in which the

lower arm-plates are incorporated by means of interradial plates so

as to form a part of the calyx.” For this group the name Camarata

is proposed, while the Articulata (the Ichthyocrinide of Part I.)

include “‘ those families in which the plates of the test are united

by loose ligaments or muscles, and in which they are somewhat

movable.” Lastly the group Inadunata (corresponding on the whole

to the Cyathocrinide of Part I.) “is proposed for all Palocrinoidea

in which the arms are free above the first radials and which have five

single interradials, located ventrally.’ The authors state that

‘these groups are not only well defined in nature, as shown by the

fact that they are so readily recognized, but they are also most

convenient for all descriptive and comparative work.” In this

remark we entirely concur, and we fully believe that the classifica-

tion which the authors propose will stand the test of future research.

It has grown up gradually during the many years of Mr. Wachs-

muth’s experience as a collector, and we doubt if any paleontologist

will be able to improve upon it.

The view which the authors take of the Crinoids with regard to

the other Echinoderms appears to us, however, to be a less satis-

factory one. They follow the writer in adopting Leuckart’s sepa-

ration of the stalked Echinoderms under the name of Pelmatozoa,

but only rank this group as aclass equivalent to Urchins and Star-

fishes. The spirit of Leuckart’s classification is thus entirely:

ignored, though it is partially followed in the letter, and we are

taken back in principle to the grouping of the older systematists,

in which Crinoids, Cystids, and Blastoids were all thrown together

under the term Crinoidea, regardless of the fact that Muller’s very

explicit definition of this term implies the presence of articulated

arms upon the radials, and that these appendages are absent in both

Blastoids and Cystids.

Leuckart’s separation of the Pelmatozoa from Urchins and Stel-

lerids on the one hand, and from Holothurians on the other, has

been abundantly justified by the physiological and morphological

researches of the last twenty years; and the difference of a Crinoid

from an Urchin or Starfish is far greater than their difference from

one another, as was long ago pointed out by Professor Huxley.

Bibliographical Notices. 279

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer, however, follow Zittel and de

Loriol, and regard Pelmatozoa, Urchins, and Stellerids as equivalent

classes of Echinoderms, which (as just remarked) is little more than

a nominal change on the classification of forty years ago.

Following the principles of Burmeister’s classification they divide

the Pelmatozoa into two subclasses, Anthodiata and Brachiata or

true Crinoidea. The first contains the two orders Cystids and

Blastoids, while the second falls naturally into Paleocrinoids and

Neocrinoids. There is more to be said for this classification than

for that which we have just criticized. But we cannot help thinking

that the Cystids and Blastoids are more divergent in character than

the Paleocrinoids and Neocrinoids are, and that, as suggested by

Professor Huxley, they deserve to be ranked as classes of Kchino-

derms equivalent to the Crinoids. This course was taken by the

writer in the ‘ Challenger’ Report, and has since been adopted by

Ludwig, the leading German authority on Echinoderms, who also

follows Leuckart, Ray Lankester, and others in giving the Pelma-

tozoa the rank of a branch and not merely that of a class of

Echinoderms.

On p. 75 Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer profess their inability

to point out a single character of either Crinoids, Cystids, or Blas-

toids “that is not found exceptionally in one of the other groups.”

They admit, however, that ‘‘ probably neither Blastoids or Cystids -

had appendages united by paired muscular bundles ” (p. 78); and

this is one of the essential characters of the true or brachiate

Crinoids. Furthermore, there are at least two strong points of

difference which distinguish the Blastoids from the Cystids. The

hydrospires of the latter group are very irregularly disposed, while

those of the Blastoids are grouped with the utmost regularity in

five (or in one genus only four) pairs, which are limited to the radial

and deltoid plates and occupy the interradial portions of the calyx,

with their slits parallel to the ambulacra; and the small azygos

basal of the Blastoid is always situated in the left anterior inter-

radius. In all Paleocrinoids which resemble the Blastoids in

having an unequally tripartite base, with one possible exception,

the small plate is in the right anterior interradius ; and we are not

aware that any such symmetry is observable in the few Cystidean

genera which have only three basal plates, except perhaps in

Cryptocrinus cerasus. There are other characters, such as the

ambulacral structures of Blastoids, which also differentiate them

very clearly from the Crinoids and Cystids. We have yet to become

acquainted with any member of the two latter groups which has a

subambulacral “ lancet-plate” like that of the Blastoids. The five

lancet-plates of a Pentremite are pierced by longitudinal canals which

unite into a circumoral ring, and, as we believe, contained the

ambulacral or water-vessels. So far as our present knowledge goes,

this subambulacral structure does not occur in any other Pelma-

tozoa but the Blastoidea; and despite the number of apparently

intermediate forms, we are strongly inclined to think that the three

groups (Crinoids, Cystids, and Blastoids) are in reality much more

distinct than has hitherto been supposed,

280 Bibliographical Notices.

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer have changed their views upon

several important points of Crinoid morphology since the publication

of Part II. of their ‘ Revision.’ Some of these changes have met,

and probably always will meet, with the very general assent of their

fellow-workers, such, for example, as the withdrawal of the desig-

nation “oral plates” from the calyx-irterradials of Cyathocrinus

and of the Blastoids. But in one case, perhaps the most important

of all, we think that the change is decidedly for the worse.

Mr. Wachsmuth pointed out in the year 1877 that the interradial

“ proximal plates” which immediately surround the central plate in

the vault of the Camarata correspond in many respects to the basal

plates of the calyx. This view was further developed in Part II. (p.15)

of the ‘ Revision,’ which appeared in 1881, and it has been pretty

generally accepted in this country. In many species the proximals

are surrounded by aring of radially situated plates, which are univer-

sally recognized as representing the calyx-radials of the abactinal side.

In the simpler forms of vault and in the young stages of the more

complex types the central plate is thus enclosed by two alternating

rings of plates, the proximal ones being interradial and the distal

ones radial. The close correspondence between this arrangement

and that of the apical system of a young Urchin or Starfish, and also

the calyx of a stemless Crinoid like Uintacrinus, is so striking that

Mr. Wachsmuth’s suggestion seemed to throw a flood of light upon

the composition of the summit in Crinoids, Blastoids, and Cystids

alike.

Now, however, we are told by Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer

that the proximal dome-plates are the homologues not of the basals,

but of the calyx-interradials of the abactinal side, and that the

central plate against which they rest represents an undivided basal

disk. But although no one knows better than themselves that the

radials of almost every Crinoid rest directly on the basals, they make

the following generalization on p. 53 :—‘* In the summit the cen-

tral plate occupies, in relation to the radials, the same position as

the basals ;” and again on p. 56, ‘* Basals and radials, interradials

and anal plates, are then found to occupy the same position orally

as aborally.”

We are sorry to find ourselves in such direct opposition to the

American paleontologists; but we do not think they will contradict

us when we say that there is not a single Crinoid in which the five

(or six) calyx-interradials of the dorsal side occupy an intermediate

position between the basals and radials. But unless this were so,

not merely in isolated and very specialized genera *, but in the

majority of typical Crinoids, both Paleozoic and Neozoic, the two

statements which we have quoted and the new morphological views

which they express cannot but be altogether at variance with the

real facts of the case.

The position of the calyx-radials, not merely of the Pelmatozoa,

* Such as Acrocrinus, for example. Many very close parallels to the

extremely anomalous forms of summit which occur in some of the Paleo-

crinoids may be found in the abactinal systems of Urchins, Starfishes,

and Ophiurids.

Bibliographical Notices. 281

but also of the Urchins and Stellerids, with regard to the abactinal

centre is a very definite one; and if plates which typically occur

inside the circle of dome-radials, between them and the actinal

centre, are to be regarded as homologous with abactinal plates, which

are generally outside, and only very rarely form part of the circle

of calyx-radials*, the word ‘‘ homology” would almost cease to

have any meaning in Echinoderm morphology.

There is another view of the homologies of the proximals, which

was suggested by the writer in 1879, viz. that they represent the

oral plates of Neocrinoids. Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer admit

that these orals are the actinal representatives of the basals, as was

pointed out by Gétte ; and they thus give additional support to the

suggested homology between the orals of Neocrinoids and the

proximals of Palocrinoids, which last they formerly regarded as

corresponding to the basals of the abactinal side. They bring

several objections to this view, some of which are well founded ; but

it does not appear to us to involve anything like such serious incon-

sistencies as their own latest theory, which necessitates an homology

between one set of plates outside the circle of abactinal radials and

another set inside the circle of actinal radials !

Their objections will be fully discussed by the writer when he has

finished the somewhat absorbing systematic work on which he is

at present engaged. But two of them deserve notice here. In

more than one place (pp. 36, 54, 58) the authors object to the theory

which regards the proximals as homologous with the orals, because

there are only five of the latter but six of the former plates, the

posterior one being divided into two parts, usually by the anal

system. This is a curious objection to come from those who tell us

that these very six proximals are the actinal representatives of the

five calyx-interradials of Cyathocrinus and the Blastoids. On the

same principle they must deny the homology of the six interradials

of Eleacrinus with the five which occur in other Blastoids ; for the

posterior one is divided into two parts by the anal plate. The same

difficulty occurs with respect to Glyptaster, Hucrinus, Dorycrinus,

&e., about which we are told, on p. 13 of Part II., that “ the first

true interradial in the posterior area is divided, and is represented

by two smaller plates, separated by a special anal plate.” But

unless they deny the homology of the six interradials of Glyptuster

and Eleacrinus with the five of Cyathocrinus their objection to a

theory which homologizes “six proximals with five orals” loses all

its force ; and we do not think that they are prepared to go so far

as this.

In every Neocrinoid the anus is outside the ring of oral plates,

and this has always been felt to be one of the chief objections to the

theory that the proximals are orals ; for plates belonging to the anal

system usually enter into the ring of proximals. But we may point

out that the mouth-opening, which also serves as anus in Ophiurids

and in many Asterids, is within the circle of orals, and that the

anal system of a regular Urchin is situated within the ring of basals

which are the admitted abactinal homologues of the orals ; while the

* Asin the Rhodocrinide and the recent Thawmatocrinus,

282 Bibliographical Notices.

early forms of exocyclic Urchins have the anus placed in or near the

calycinal system, from which it gradually recedes in those of later

date. May not some change of this kind be traced in the relations

of the anus to the actinal system of Paleocrinoids and Neocrinoids ?

In any case, however, this objection about the position of the anus

comes rather oddly from critics who regard the undivided central

plate of the actinal sidein a Palocrinoid as the “‘ true homologue ”

of the quinquepartite oral pyramid of a Neocrinoid, and are also

candid enough to describe on p. 50 how the anus of the Calyptocrinida

is strictly central, ‘‘ while the central piece is bisected, and the two

halves, jointly with the proximals, form the sides of the anal tube.”

The authors make the same objection to the view of Allman,

Wyville Thomson, Dr. Carpenter, and most later writers that the

ventral pyramid of Haplocrinus consists of five united oral plates ;

for they repeatedly state that one of these five large plates which

they call interradials is pierced by the anal opening, and their figure

on plate v. shows an exceedingly minute puncture at its central end.

We do not say that this is not an anal opening; but, considering

the length of time that Haplocrinus mespiliformis has been known

and the many writers who have figured and described it without

noticing this point, we cannot but think that further evidence is

necessary. Neither anal opening nor central piece are visible in

Hall’s figures of Haplocrinus clio, nor have we been able to find

them in the British species of the genus.

The authors take the same view of the five plates covering the

mouth of Stephanocrinus and Allagecrinus as they do in the case of

Haplocrinus, regarding them not as orals but as calyx-interradials.

But these plates appear to us in all three genera to be truly

homologous with the orals of the Pentacrinoid larva. They cover

the mouth and the origins of the ambulacra, just as the orals do in

the young Neocrinoid, and this relation is not characteristic of the

primary calyx-interradials in any other Crinoid. The converse of

the above argument is employed by Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer

on p. 22 to disprove the ‘“‘ oral” nature of the interradials in Cyatho-

crinus. That these plates ‘“ are interradials, and not orals, is proved

by the fact that they surround the peristome but do not cover it,

and are succeeded by numerous other plates” (7. e. if they covered

the peristome Wachsmuth and Springer would call them orals),

But nevertheless the five plates which do cover the peristome in

Stephanocrinus, Allagecrinus, and Haplocrinus are regarded by these

authors as calyx-interradials.

It is only in the Cyathocrinide and in the Blastoids that the

interradials have any close relation to the mouth at all; but they

do not cover it in and shut it off completely from the exterior as

the dome-plates of Stephanocrinus and <Allagecrinus do, for they

form the circumference of the peristome from which the ambu-

lacra pass outwards over their apposed lateral edges. There is

not a single Crinoid known in which plates that are universally

recognized as calyx-interradials cover in the actinal centre.

The very name “ calyx-interradials ” implies plates that are

abactinal in their origin; while in Palwocrinoids, Blastoids, and

Cystids alike we meet with types, such as A/lagecrinus, Stepha-

Bibliographical Notices. 283

nocrinus, and Glyptospherites, in which the mouth is covered by

a pyramid of five closely fitting plates as in Neocrinoids (Hyo-

crinus), Urchins (Paleostoma), and Holothurians (Psolus). There

is therefore very strong evidence for regarding all these plates

which have the same relations in five different classes of Echino-

derms, and also occur in Asterids and Ophiurids, as mutually

homologous, z.¢. as oral plates. ‘The very fact that actinal plates

homologous with the basals of the abactinal side occur in every

group of Echinoderms is sufficient to show their primary morpho-

logical importance; and it is not altogether in accordance with

Wachsmuth and Springer’s statement on p. 32, that “the phylo-

genetic evidence indicates clearly that the interradial element takes

a most prominent part in the composition of the Paleocrinoidea ;”

and again, ‘‘ Upon paleontological grounds we expect to find in the

younger stages of the Paleocrinoid the oral system feebly, the

interradial system extravagantly developed, while, according to

Carpenter’s interpretation of the plates, in the Paleocrinoid larva,

the entire ventral surface from the radials up would be oral, 2. e.

actinal.” This is precisely what we believe to be the case in larval

forms like Haplocrinus and Allagecrinus.

The authors ask on p. 32 whether it is probable that these two

genera “ alone among all Paleocrinoidea should have no interradial

plates?” To this we reply, “ Certainly not ;” for we know on the

very best authority (7. e. their own) that interradials are “ entirely

absent” in some genera of the Ichthyocrinide ; ‘* while there are still

other genera and certain species in which they are occasionally

undeveloped dorsally.” These remarks about the interradials occur

on p. 19; and yet we are told, on p. 73, that ‘ according to our in-

terpretation they are present in all Paleocrinoids,” and that they

are ‘“ well-defined and permanent plates !”

On the same page is the following remarkable statement :—

‘‘Carpenter denies that interradials are present as a rule in Palwo-

zic (!) Crinoids, and he therefore does not attach to these plates the

value which we think they deserve.” No authoritative reference is

given for this assertion, and the writer has certainly never made an

explicit denial of this kind. On the contrary, he has said that

calyx-interradials are “ very usually present,” or present in ‘¢ most”

Paleocrinoids ; though he is by no means prepared to admit that

they occur in either Haplocrinus or Allagecrinus, as Wachsmuth and

Springer assert.

He must further emphatically protest against the kind of argu-

ment which is employed by these authors to demonstrate the truth

of their views respecting the summit of Allagecrinus. The following

passage occurs in the description of this structure by Mr. R. Ethe-

ridge, Jun., and the writer, which appeared on p. 286 of the

‘Annals’ for April 1881 :—‘‘In none of these small specimens is

there any trace of an anal opening, either directly piercing an oral

plate or at the margin of the dome, between the orals and radials.

The central end of one or more of the former may be marked by

faint tubercles (figs. 5 & 7, pl. xvi.); but we cannot suggest any

explanation of these.”

On p. 33 Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer put the words which

284 Libliographical Notices.

we have italicized in the following manner :—* It is very significant

that Etheridge and Carpenter also found in <Allagecrinus ‘at the

central end of one or more of the plates faint tubercles ;’” and they

then make use of their version to argue against the oral nature of

these plates. ‘ Whether these represent the tubercles which we

discovered upon the surface of the interradials in Cyathocrinus multi-

radiatus* (pl. iv. fig. 2), we are, of course, not prepared to assert

with certainty, but it is worthy of note that Carpenter regards the

latter ‘as the conical openings in Grunatocrinus Norwordi’ (!), and

it is very possible that they are the same thing in all three groups,

which would prove better than anything else that the plates bearing

them are not orals but interradials. The tubercles in Allagecrinus

are evidently of structural value, but as there is but one figured,

although the description speaks of one to each plate, and this is

located laterally in one specimen and centrally in the other, all

interpretations by us must necessarily be more or less problematical.

We are inclined, however, to believe that the lateral one (fig. 5),

in analogy with Haplocrinus, represents the anal opening, 7. e. the

larger tubercle in Granatocrinus, and the central one, if it exists at

all, the central piece.”

The whole point of this argument in the comparison of Allagecrinus

with Cyathocrinus Gilesi and the tubercles upon each of its five inter-

radials depends upon the supposed fact that ‘ the description speaks

of one to each plate.” But all that the description says is that a

faint tubercle may be present on one or more of the plates; and of

the nine figures given of the summit only four show any trace of

tubercles at all, and then of but one only, as Wachsmuth and

Springer admit. Under these circumstances we should like to know

why the tubercles are “ evidently of structural value.”

Furthermore, it was explicitly stated that there is no trace of an

anal opening directly piercing an oral plate, as has since been

described by Wachsmuth and Springer in Haplocrinus. A very large

series of specimens was examined, and special attention was directed

both to this point and to the possible presence of a central plate ;

but the result in both cases was a negative one. Wachsmuth and

Springer tell us, however, on p. 53, that the central plate “is the

only summit plate which is represented in every Paleocrinoid.” This

seems to us to be rather a bold assertion. There are many forms in

which the summit is as yet unknown; while, though well defined in

Culicocrinus, Pisocrinus, Allagecrinus, and two species of Haplocrinus,

it has never yet been found to contain a central plate. The analogies

of Stephanocrinus aud Eleacrinus among the Blastoids, and of

Glyptospherites and Caryocrinus among the Cystids, show that the

presence of a central actinal plate is not a constant character in

either group. Why, then, should it be described as such in the Paleeo-

crinoids, when there is at least as good evidence to the contrary as in

the undisputed cases of Stephanocrinus and Glyptospherites?

We cannot but admire the courage of Messrs. Wachsmuth and

* It appears from a reference to the explanation of pl. iv. fig. 2 that

the specific name muéiradiatus should read Gilest. On the other hand,

according to the explanation of fig. 6, C. madtiradiatus, on p, 22, should

read C. multibrachiatus as on p. 65,

Bibliographical Notices. 285

Springer in thus rendering themselves liable to adverse criticism ;

and the same remark applies to various other morphological state-

ments on their part.

They think that they have discovered a method of inferring the

presence or absence of underbasals, more especially in those types

which have the lower part of the calyx partially concealed. They

give the following general rules, to which they “ have not found a

single exception among all Paleocrinoidea” (pp. 7, 8): —

“1. In species with underbasals, whenever the column is pent-

angular, its longitudinal angles are directed interradially, the sides

and columnar cirrhi radially ; on the contrary, in species with basals

only, those angles are radial, the sides of the column and the cirrhi

interradial.

‘“¢ 2. When there are underbasals and the column is pentapartite,

the five sections of the column are radial, the longitudinal sutures

interradial, the radiation along the axial canal radial; but the

opposite is the case when basals only exist.”

So far as we are aware, the first of these two rules always holds

good among Paleocrinoidea; but there seems to us to be something

seriously wrong about the statement of the second. It is illustrated

by two figures on pl. vi.: fig. 15 is said to represent the “ Basals of

Barycrinus, with the joint of the quinquepartite column.” No basals

are shown in the figure, however, but only the underbasals (w) and

the five sections of the first columnar joint (c). The arrangement

of the figure is as follows :—the five sections of the stem are inter-

radial, its longitudinal sutures radial, and the processes of the axial

canal also radial. This (if correct) would suggest a lapsus calami in

rule 2, the words radial and interradial having been transposed ; and

an examination of fig. 13 confirms this idea. It represents the basals of

an undescribed monocyclic genus (Stenocrinus) with a quinquepartite

column. ‘The sections of the column are radial and the sutures

interradial, whereas exactly the reverse ought to be the case accord-

ing torule 2. Apart from this unfortunate transposition, however,

fig. 13 (if correct) shows that there is at least one exception to a

part of rule 2, for the processes of the axial canal are radial both in

fig. 13 and in fig. 15, whereas according to rule 2 they ought only

to be so in the latter (Barycrinus).

This question is further complicated by the fact that in the

“ Diagram of Barycrinus,” which appeared on pl. i. of the first

part of the ‘ Revision,’ the processes of the axial canal are interradial.

Which of these two figures of Barycrinus is the correct one, the

first or the second ?

A precisely similar transposition to that just mentioned occurs in

Part I. of the ‘ Revision’ (p. 101). The sections of the column of

Barycrinus are there said to be radial, while ‘‘ the sutures are inter-

radial, the opposite of HHeterocrinus, in which they are radial.”

On p. 64, however, the ridges of the column of the latter genus are

said to be radial, which would give the sutures an interradial posi-

tion. The figure in Part III. of the “ Basals of Heterocrinus, wiht

a joint of the tripartite column” (pl. vi. fig. 14) is also rather

puzzling, because neither sutures nor sections have either an inter-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 20

286 Bibliographical Notices.

radial or a radial position, and Heterocrinus has been described by

Hall, Meek, and others as having a “ pentapartite” column.

Having discovered what appear to be almost invariable rules for

determining the presence or absence of underbasals in a Palsocrinoid,

the authors turned their attention to the Neocrinoidea, with the

following result (p. 8) :—‘‘ Among Neocrinoidea our investigations

could be extended only to comparatively few genera, as unfortu-

nately these forms have either a round column or a circular canal.

Only in a few species of Pentacrinus, Millerocrinus*, and Apiocrinus

did we succeed in making out one or the other of these points. In

these genera, underbasals are said to be absent, but, curiously enough,

the outer angles of the column are interradial, the cirrhi and radia-

tion along the axial canal radial, exactly as in the column of Palzeo-

crinoidea with underbasals, and, what is more remarkable, as in

Extracrinus, in which, on the contrary, underbasals are said to be

present. The latter seems to suggest that probably many Neocri-

noidea either possess small underbasals or these were present in

their larval form.” On p. 71 it is positively asserted that Neocri-

noids “are built upon the plan of dicyclic Crinoids. The angles of

the column are directed interradially, the cirrhi radially.”

Let us see how far these remarks are justified by facts. In the

first place, there are no‘cirri at all upon the stem in two out of the

three genera which are mentioned by the authors on p. 8; and it

would therefore have been better if they had said with respect to

these three gerera that the cirri are radial “ when present.”

A long series of plates illustrating the structure of these two

genera (Apiocrinus and Millericrinus), which have no cirri on the

stem, is given by Mons. de Loriol in the work on the French Jurassic

Crinoids which we have noticed above; and as Messrs. Wachsmuth

and Springer have copied two of the figures which it contains, we

may fairly conclude that they have studied it with some care. We

have examined it for the purpose of testing their statements, and

have been surprised to find that in every species of Apzocrinus

which has pentagonal uppermost sten-joints the angles are

directed radially ; and yet it is one of the three genera of which ©

Wachsmuth and Springer state that “curiously enough the outer

angles of the column are interradial,” as in dicyclic Crinoids. In

the case of Alillericrinus the angles of the stem are radial in about

half the species, just as in Apiocrinus ; while they are interradial in

the other half, which includes the two species in which underbasals

are figured and described by de Loriol. This latter point therefore

tells in favour of the authors’ theory, as also does the fact that

Extracrinus has underbasals and a column with interradial angles

and radial cirri. But it is clear, on the other hard, that their very

positive statement on p. 71 will need some considerable qualification

before it can be applied to all the Neocrinoids.

The genus Pentacrinus presents difficulties of precisely the same

kind. Although it has no underbasals the angles of its stem are

- * This is generally spelt Millericrinus by students of the Neocrinoidea.

Bibliographical Notices. 287

interradial and its cirri radial, and it is therefore “ built upon the

plan of dicyclic Crinoids ;” but the processes of the axial canal are

interradial, and not radial as they ought to be according to the

generalizations on pages 7 and 8, which we have quoted above. The

‘Challenger’ Report upon the stalked Crinoids, which was in Mr.

Wachsmuth’s hands nearly four months before the presentation of his

Part III. to the Philadelphia Academy, contains figures which

illustrate this point in four recent species of Pentacrinus, and he

would therefore have done well to make sure of his facts before

generalizing on the subject. We doubt if there is a single species

of Pentucrinus which has a radial axial canal. It is curious, how-

ever, that in the closely similar genus Metacrinus the processes of

the axial canal are radial, though no underbasals are present as in

Lxtracrinus. But perhaps the most curious anomaly is presented

by the two allied genera Bathycrinus and Rhizocrinus. In the

former, as in Pentacrinus, the angles of the top stem-joints are

interradial, but so are the processes of the axial canal; while

exactly the reverse is the case in Rhizocrinus, which, like Apiocrinus,

has radial angles to its cirrus-less stem, though the processes of the

axial canal are also directed radially.

All four genera agree, however, in the absence of underbasals,

though one of the characters which should be correlated with their

presence, together with one which should not, occurs in each type.

We cannot but wonder that with these facts before them Messrs.

Wachsmuth and Springer should have committed themselves to the

very positive statement that ‘* the Neocrinoids are built upon the

plan of dicyclic Crinoids.”

There is another case of the same kind to which we must allude

(p. 62). They have noticed “ narrow grooves upon the inner sur-

face of the vault, which meet beneath the median part of the oral

plate, and follow the subtegminal galleries which enclose the ambu-

lacral tubes ;” and they have reasons for thinking that these grooves

and the ridges which correspond to them on the internal casts

“do not represent the ambulacral tubes.” We will not discuss

this point, but pass on to the conclusions which they draw on pages

62 and 137 (especially the latter)—‘‘ That the grooves are placed

along the solid walls of the test, has led us to suppose that they

were axial canals (!), and that perhaps in these Crinoids, contrary

to others, and to the Neocrinoidea generally, the entire nervous

system was located at the oral side, in conformity with other Echino-

derms. Our interpretation becomes more plausible when we con-

sider that in the Camarata the radials are never pierced by canals,

and it would be difficult to understand how these ponderous arms

could have moved without axial cords, unless their movements were

altogether passive.”

‘We wonder that the authors do not see that the same argument

would hold good for the vault-plates, which are not perforate but

merely grooved; and even supposing their statement about the

Camarata to be invariably true, it does not imply, as they assume,

that there were no nervous axial cords on the inner surface of the

20*

288 Bibliographical Notices.

grooved but imperforate radials. In the early Pentacrinoid larva

the axial cords lie not within but on the ventral surface of the basals,

radials, and brachials, ‘‘ which are then mere flat plates; by an

endogenous thickening of the calcareous network of those plates the

axial cords come to lie in furrows channelled out in their ventral

surfaces; while by a further endogenous growth of that network

these ventral furrows are completed into canals, and it is by a still

further endogenous thickening that these canals finally come to

occupy the centre of each calcareous segment” *. This has been

pointed out over and over again of late years, and it has been

shown that each transitory condition of the Neocrinoid is a perma-

nent one in certain Paleocrinoids. But according to the reasoning

employed by Wachsmuth and Springer the early Pentacrinoid has

no dorsal nervous system, because its radials are not ‘“ pierced by

canals.” Furthermore, the arm-joints of many, if not all, Camarata

contain canals which all converge on the grooves of the radials.

Were there no axial nerves within these canals? Apparently not;

for it is suggested that “the entire nervous system was located at

the oral side.” If there were any real grounds for supposing this

to have been the case, it would be necessary to remove the Camarata

from the Crinoids altogether and to establish another class of Pelma-

tozoa for their reception. We believe that a much more satisfactory

explanation may be given of these grooves upon the inner surface of

the vault of the Actinocrinites than that suggested by the authors,

who do not seem to have sufficiently considered the difficulties into

which it would lead them; and we shall be much surprised if they

do not withdraw it in the concluding section of the ‘ Revision.’

We may be permitted to express the hope that a little more care

will be exercised in correcting it for the press than has been given

to the one under review. References to wrong and even to non-

existent plates and the misspelling of specific names might have been

avoided. There are three mistakes on p. 127 alone, while such

errors as ‘“‘ Platynicride” and the statement on p. 41 that the anus

of Coccocrinus and Culicocrinus “is located between the first and

second radials” ought not to have escaped notice. Others of a

similar kind have been already mentioned incidentally. The reader

must also be cautioned against misunderstanding the authors’ very

free use of the word “evidently” when discussing controverted

questions. It is employed as a short version of “in our opinion ;”

as, for example, in the passage respecting Allagecrinus on p. 38,

which we have quoted above; the statement on p. 58 that the

interradials of Haplocrinus “evidently separated in the growing

animal and the oral plate moved outward ;” and another on p. 55

that the underbasals of Stemmatocrinus are ‘‘ evidently fused toge-

ther to a single piece.”

Space does not permit our noticing many other morphological

points in which we altogether disagree with Messrs. Wachsmuth and

Springer; and we cannot help thinking that in some cases, besides

that of the underbasals, they have committed themselves to gene-

* W. B. Carpenter, Proc. Roy. Soc. 1876, p 454.

Geological Society. 289

ralizations which will not bear investigation, and are premature, to

say the least of it. But this does not prevent our expressing our

full sense of the very high value of this, and also of both the pre-

ceding parts of their ‘ Revision of the Paleeocrinoidea.’ They have

brought order out of chaos in a truly scientific manner, for which

naturalists in general cannot be too grateful. The points on which

we can venture to challenge their decision with respect to the value

of species, genera, or families are indeed few and far between; and

if we cannot say the same upon certain morphological questions, we

must remember that although the authors began their Crinoid work

merely as collectors, they have strenuously endeavoured, more than

any other American writers on the Pelmatozoa, to interpret the

structure of their fossils by the only method which can possibly give

any value to their conclusions, viz. a knowledge of the morphology

of recent Echinoderms. (‘Their latest publication is illustrated by

half a dozen plates, the last four of which are filled up by diagrams

of various kinds; but the first two, which have been photographed

from the drawings of Mr. Orestes St. John, are admirable expositions

of actual structure as revealed by the choicest specimens at the

disposal of the authors.

We shall look with very much interest for the publication of the

concluding section of this most valuable work ; and we should be only

too well pleased to hear that itis but the precursor of a larger one to

be issued as one of the finely illustrated monographs of the United

States Geological Survey. We have heard a rumour as to the pos-

sibility of this, and every paleontologist will hope that it may

prove to be a well-founded one. P. Herpert Carpenter.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 4, 1885.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Se., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On the Premaxillaries and Scalpriform Teeth of a large

Extinct Wombat (Phascolomys curvirostris, Ow.).” By Sir Richard

Owen, K.C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The specimen described in this paper is a cast from a fossil dis-

covered in a late exploration of the Wellington bone-—caves, and

sent to the author with some other casts from the same collection by

the authorities of the Australian Museum, Sydney, New South

Wales.

The fragments in question consist of the premaxillary bones,

containing a pair of scalpriform incisors, 160 millim. (64 inches)

long, measured along the outer curve.

The teeth and the fragments of bone in which they are implanted

were described in detail, and referred to the Wombat family. The

290 Geological Society.

animal to which they belonged must have been somewhat larger

than Phascolomys medius, Owen, but less than the type of the

subgenus Phascolomys. The specific name is suggested by the

chief characters that distinguish the present form from any

hitherto known, recent or extinct.

2. “On the Structure and Classificatory Position of some Madre-

poraria from the Secondary Strata of England and South Wales.”

By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

This paper consisted chiefly of a criticism of the conclusions

arrived at by Mr. R. F. Tomes in various papers communicated to

the Society.

All the species of the genus Astrocenia which were described in

the Supplement to the British Fossil Corals, Pal. Soc. 1867, from

the Infra-Lias of South Wales, belong to that genus, and not to

Stylastrea, de From. The drawing of Astrocena plana, Dunce.,

given by Mr. Tomes, does not correspond with the type specimen of

the species. Stylastraa sinemurvensis and S. Martini, de From., do

not form part of the fauna of the Infra-Lias of South Wales.

Cyathocenia, Dunc., is not the same as Phyllocenia, Laube, which

is Koilocenia, Dune. Thecosmilia Martini and T. Michelini of the

European Hettangian are found in the Infra-Lias of England,

T. rugosa, Laube, was first noticed in the Memoir of the Corals

of the zone of Ammonites angulatus, Pal. Soc. 1867, and the

species was propevly figured. Cladophyllia is a subgenus of

Thecosmilia. Elysastrwa, Laube, has two well-marked species in

the Sutton Stone. Montlivaltia simplex has the shape of the calice

not merely dependent on pressure, but caused by normal growth,

M. Wallie, Dunc., has no evidence of “rejuvenescence,” and the

growth noticed is endothecal, and would be termed by Lindstrém

“stereoplasm.” M. polymorpha, Terqvem et Piette, remains a

member of the Infra-Lias fauna. M. pedunculata, Dune., is not a

Cladophyllia, but a simple coral of the genus to which it was

assigned by the author. The geological position of the Sutton

Stone and associated deposits is, from the paleeontological evidence,

above the Rheetic series.

The cast of a Montlivaltia figured by the author in the Memoir

on the Corals of the Zove of A. angulatus, Pal. Soc. 1868, p. 68,

does not coincide with M. rhetica, Tomes, but with M. Haimez.

M. foliacea, Tomes, has not nine cycles of septa, as stated by its

describer. The septal arrangement of MW. ewcavata, Tomes, and

M. papyracea, Tomes, is doubtful. Thamnastrea is not a perforate

coral, but a Fungid. Synastrea and Centrastrea were not founded

by M. de Fromentel; the former originated with Milnc-Edwards,

andthe latter with d’Orbigny. Centrastrwa is not synonymous

with Astreomorpha. Oroseris is not a perforate coral; and Milne-

Edwards and Jules Haime were quite correct in stating that the

genus “se rapproche beaucoup des Comoseris ;” and it 3s incorrect to

state that one genus really bears but a faint resemblance to the

Geological Society. 291

other. Oroseris is a subgenus of Comoseris, which is not one of the

Perforata.

Microsolena, Lmx., is one of the Fungida.

Cyathophyllia, K. de From., is posterior in date to Antillia, Dunce.,

and therefore C. oolitica, Tomes, is Antillia oolitica, Tomes, sp. ;

but as Antillia is a subgenus of Circophyllia, Edw. & H., the name

should be Circophyllia oolitica, Tomes, sp.

What is termed the “ rejuvenescence” of corals by some zoophy-

tologists has been long recognized as irregularity of growth, and

there should be no difficulty in distinguishing worn growth-rings

from calicular gemmation; but this has been confounded with the

other condition. Oppelismilia, Dunc., is retamed as a subgenus of

Montlivaltia. Awosmilia Wrighti, Edw. & H., and Montlivaltia

Holli (Oppelismilia, Dunc.) are not identical ; they are both simple

corals and differ from the fasciculate and compound genus Dona-

cosmilia, EK. de From. Hpismilia is a worthless genus, because one

can never be certain thet the septa were not once spinose ; more-

over the presence and absence of spines and dentations on the free

edges of the septa are not of physiologieal importance, and there is

no distinction to be made between the soft parts of the recent corals

with and without ragged septa. Clausastreea consobrina, Kdw. & H.,

is not a species of Confusastrea. Isastrea tenmstriata, M‘Coy, sp.,

confounded with some other form, but not by its author, is a true

Isastrean. Confusastrea tenuistriata, Tomes, cannot remain in the

genus, for it has characters which do not belong toit. Chorisastrea,

de From., is not a good genus according to Milne-Edwards and

Jules Haime, Reuss and Stoliczka; 1t makes a method of growth

which is common to several fossil and recent genera of primary

importance. Vhecosmilia gregaria and 7’, obtusa are names which

should be retained, and the forms should be removed from Chorisas-

trea. Heterogyra, Reuss, is a good genus. Symphyllia Etheridgii,

Dunc., belongs to the genus with which it is associated, and not to

Phyllogyra, Tomes. Theeoseris is an epithecate Leptophyllia, and

T. polymorpha, Tomes, is quite distinct in its morphology from T'wr-

binoseris and Paleoseris, Dunc. Cryptocenia, d’Orb., is an imper-

fectly distinguished genus, and is replaced by Cyathophora, Edw. & H.

Therefore Cyathophora tuberosa, Dunc., which bas not a close resem-

blance to C. Luciensis, Edw. & H., and also C. Pratti, Edw. & H.,

remain as good species of their genus. The septal arrangement of

what is termed Cryptoceenia microphylla, Tomes, is incorrectly

given. Monthvaltia caryophyllata, Kdw. & H., had not its septa

wrongly described by its illustrious authors; Mr. Tomes says that

they made an obvious mistake, and his own accusation proves that

they were correct. The subject of fissiparity was not originally

introduced by M. de Fromentel, but was well understood at the

time when he wrote. ‘The walls are not defective in corals in-

creasing fissiparously. Fissiparity and gemmation were not con-

founded by Milne-Edwards and J. Haime or by the author. Thecos-

imilia Slattert, Tomes, is a variety of Cladophyllia Babeana, The

figure given by the author of Thamnastrea Walton, Edw. & HL,

has been misapprehended.

292 Geological Society.

Tsastrea oblonga, Edw. & H., was correctly described by those

authors, and no addition to our knowledge of the form has been

made. The genus /sastrea has its species budding within the calice

and close to the outer wall, never, as stated, between the walls of

ealices. Heliocenia is a subgenus of Stylina, and differs from Placo-

cenia, Orb. Ssastrea Conybearn, Edw. & H., 1s a good species ;

it is not the same as Clausastr~a=Plerastrwa Pratti, Edw. & H.

The type specimen of Plerastrwa Pratti, Edw. & H., has a columella,

and the authors of the genus did not describe it as having an essen-

tial columella. Bathycenia, Tomes: nothing was stated in the work

called ‘A Revision of the Genera of Madreporaria’ about the simi-

larity of this genus and Stylosmilia ; this is a statement difficult of

explanation.

Every one of these numerous statements is made in opposition to

the opinions of Mr. Tomes. Proper acknowledgment is made

regarding the useful knowledge conveyed by Mr. Tomes about the

localities of corals and the zones which some frequent.

The author of this communication agrees with Mr. Tomes on two

points: Mr. Tomes has shown that, owing to the matrix of Cyclo-

lites Lycetti, Dunc., not being sufficiently removed, the form is his

Dimorphastrea dubia, and that properly the generic name should be

Dimorpharea. Again, Mr. Tomes has raised much doubt in the

author’s mind where a species placed by him under the genus Lepi-

dophyllia, Dunc., should be placed; probably it will have to come

within Donacosmilia, as stated by Mr. Tomes; but Donacosmilia

requires careful working out.

3. “On the Astrocenie of the Sutton Stone of the Infra-Lias of

South Wales.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The species which were placed in the genus Astrocenia, and

which came from the Sutton Stone and Brocastle deposits of the

Infra-Lias of South Wales, were reexamined in the instance of

A. gibbosa, A. insignis, A. parasitica, and A. plana (Dunc.). These

species were originally described by the author in his ‘ Monograph

of the British Fossil Corals,’ second series, Pal. Soc. 1867, pt. iv.

no. 1, and were illustrated. A good specimen of A. gibbosa is de-

scribed, and its structures are shown to be strictly Astroccenian.

The different states of the corallites produced by various conditions,

such as growth and gemmation, were explained. The same course

was taken with reference to A. imsignis and A. parasitica, and the

density of the united walls was shown to have nothing to do with

any intermural structure or coenenchyma in that sense.

A. plana was critically examined, and as it has all the characters

of typical Astrocenie, it remains in that genus with the others.

November 18, 1885.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.RB.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “Results of Recent Researches in some Bone-caves in North

Wales (Fynnon Beuno and Cae Gwyn).” By Henry Hicks, M.D.,

Geological Soctety. 293

F.R.S., F.G.S. With Notes on the Animal Remains, by W. Davies,

Esq., F.G.8., of the British Museum (Nat. History).

This paper contained the results of researches carried on in these

caverns in the summers of 1883, 1884, and 1885 by Mr. E. Bouverie

Luxmoore, of St. Asaph, and the author. The enormous collection

of bones belonging to the now extinct animals of Pleistocene age

obtained had been submitted for examination to Mr. W. Davies, and

afterwards distributed to various museums. Several well-worked

flint implements were also discovered in association with the bones,

The following are the conclusions arrived at by the author, from the

facts obtained during the explorations :—That abundant evidence has

been furnished to show that the caverns had been occupied by

hyenas, and possibly by other beasts of prey, as dens, into which

portions of carcasses of various animals had been conveyed in Pleis-

tocene times. ‘The very great abundance of some animals, such as

the rhinoceros, horse, and reindeer, and the frequent presence of

bones belonging to young animals, proved that the plain of the Vale

of Clwyd, with that extending northward under the Irish Sea, must

have formed a favourite feeding-ground even at that time. The

flint implements and worked bones showed also that man was

contemporary with these animals. The facts perhaps, however, of

greatest importance, made out during these researches, are those

which bear on some questions of physical geology in regard to this

area, which hitherto have been shrouded more or less in doubt. The

views on the physical conditions in Pleistocene times of the areas in

North Wales in which these and the other bone-caverns occur, so

ably put forward by Sir A. Ramsay, appeared to the author to be

strongly supported by the results obtained in these explorations.

The ravine in which the caverns occur must have been scooped out

previous to the deposition in it of the glacial sands and Boulder-clays.

This sand and clay, there seems good evidence to show, must have

filled up the ravine to a height above the entrances to the caverns,

and such sands and clays are now found at some points to completely

fill up the caverns. How, then, did these sands and clays get into

the caverns? Were they forced in through the entrances by marine

action or by a glacier filling the valley? Or were they conveyed in

subsequently to the deposition of the Boulder-clay in the valley and

surrounding area? ‘The position of the caverns in an escarpment

of limestone, at the end of a ridge of these rocks, with a sharp fall

on either side, prohibits the idea that the material could have been

washed in from the higher ground, as has been suggested by some

in the case of other caverns, if it had anything like its present con-

figuration. Moreover, there is scarcely any deposit now visible upon

the limestone ridge, and there is no certainty that there ever was

deposited there any great thickness of such a clay as that now found

in the caverns. The general position also of the bones in some of

the tunnels seems to indicate clearly that the force which broke up

the stalagmite floor, in some places 10-12 inches thick, and stalac-

tites 6 to 8 inches across, which thrust many of the large and heavy

294 Geological Society.

bones into fissures high up in the caverns and placed them at all

angles in the deposit, must have acted from the entrance inwards,

and the only force which seems to meet these conditions is marine

action. The following seem to the author to be the changes indicated

by the deposits. The lowest in the caverns, consisting almost entirely

of local materials, must have been introduced by a river which flowed

in the valley at a very much higher level than does the little stream

at present. Gradually, as the valley was being excavated, and the

caverns were above the reach of floods, hyenas and other beasts of

prey occupied them, and conveyed the remains of other animals into

them. Man also must have been present at some part of this period.

Gradually the land became depressed, the animals disappeared, sta-

lagmite was formed, and the sea at last entered the caverns, filling

them up with sands and pebbles, and burying also the remains not

washed out. Floating ice deposited in this sea the fragments of

rocks derived from northern sources, and these became mixed with

local rocks and clays brought down from surrounding areas. The

greater part of the Boulder-clay in the Vale of Clwyd was probably

deposited as the land was being raised out of this Mid-Glacial sea.

During the process of elevation the caverns became again disturbed

by marine action and the upper fine reddish loam and the laminated

clays were deposited. It seemed to the author impossible to avoid

the conclusion that these caverns must have been submerged, and

afterwards elevated to their present height of about 400 feet above

the level of the sea, since they were occupied by Paleolithic man

and the Pleistocene animals.

2. “Description of the Cranium of a new Species of Hrinaceus

from the Upper Miocene of Giningen.” By R. Lydekker, B.A.,

F.G.S.

The Author described the palatal half of the cranium of a large

species of Hrinaceus from the Upper Miocene of Giningen, which he

regarded as closely allied to the existing H. europeus, and proposed

to name HL. wningensis.

3. ‘On the Occurrence of the Crocodilian Genus 7V'omistoma in the

Miocene of the Maltese Islands.” By R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A.,

F.G.S.

The Author described the anterior portion of the cranial rostrum

of a Crocodilian from the Miocene of Malta, to which Prof. Sir R.

Owen has given the MS. name of Melitosawrus champsoides. The

author considered that there were no characters by which the spe-

cimen could be generically distinguished from Zomistoma. Mention

was made of a second crocodilian skull from the Miocene of the

Maltese Islands, and of a third from Lower Austria, both of which

the author thought might be included in the same genus.

Miscellaneous. 295

January 13, 1886.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“On some Fish-remains from the Tertiary Strata of New

Zealand.” By James W. Davis, Esq., F.G.S.

A number of fossil fish-remains from Tertiary beds in New Zea-

land have been forwarded to the author by Captain F. W. Hutton,

and were described in the present paper. The forms of which

descriptions were given are two new species of Lamna, Carcharodon

angustidens, Agassiz, and a new Carcharodon, one new species of

Notidanus, one of Myliobatis, and one referred to Sparnodus. All

the above are founded on teeth. A vertebra of Zamna and a

fish-spine were also described, and the collection contained a

specimen regarded by the author as a fragment of a Reptilian

tooth.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Question of the Origin of the European Races of Dogs.

is \ By Prof. J. N. Woxpricn.

I sranp now in the same position as formerly* with regard to

this question. It is, I think, just as impossible to derive our races

of dogs from one or all of our wild European Canidee (wolf, jackal,

and fox) as it is to derive the Evropean races of men from one or

more of the still extant savage peoples, or to obtain a Kuropean

civilized race by continued culture from a Bosjesman. Only a very

careful detailed study of the fossil remains of Canidee can lead us in

this respect into the right road. I have therefore already, in my

writings on Diluvial Canide, sharply separated the forms which occur,

without any reference to the apparently scarcely solvable question

whether they were species, races, or varieties. A fusion of allied

fossil forms may be left to further study ; this can only be effected

when the detailed knowledge of fossil forms has become much

more extensive.

According to my investigations, the following forms of domestic

dogs have been made known from alluvial, prehistoric, and early

historic times by the discovery of their remains :—Canis familiaris

Spalletti, Strobel; C. familiaris palustris, Ritim.; C. familiares

palustris ladogensis, Anucin; C. familiaris intermedius, Wold. ;

C. familiaris Mostranzewi, Anucin; C. familiaris optime matris,

Jeitteles (two forms); and C. familiaris decwmanus, Nehring. Of

* See the author’s memoir ‘Ueber Caniden des Diluviums,” in

Denkschr, k.-k, Akad. Wiss. in Wien, Band xxxix., and other papers.

296 Miscellaneous.

Diluvial forms of Canis (Gray’s true dogs) there are known :— Canis

hercynicus, Wold.; C. Mikii, Wold.; C. intermedius, Wold. ; and

C. ferus, Bourgt. Figures and descriptions of these Diluvial dogs

are contained in my publications.

IT am now of opinion that Canis familiaris Spalletti, Strob., is to

be regarded as the representative of the group of the living spztz-

dogs, and that it may have originated from the Diluvial Canis her-

cynicus, Wold. Canis familiaris palustris, Riitim., is probably the

representative of the existing spaniels and smaller sporting-dogs

as well as of a portion of the yard- dogs, and may be derivable from

the Diluvial Canis Mikit. Canis familiaris palustris, or the peat-

dog of the oldest pile-dwellings, was widely distributed over Europe

as early as the Neolithic period ; I have recognized it even in the

Danish kitchen-middens; it appears to be one of the oldest of

domestic dogs, as is evidenced by its wide distribution and its agree-

ment (according to Studer) with the house-dog of the Papuas

(Canis hibernice, Quoy et Gaimard). It would appear that the more

powerful Canis familiaris palustris ladogensis, Anuc., also belongs

to its series of forms. Now as domestic dogs similar to this dog of

the stone age of Lake Ladoga are met with among the Lapps, Samo-

jedes, Tschuktsches, and Tunguses, as also among the peoples of

North America, the distribution of this form of dog would be

remarkably wide. The peat-dog, however, had already varied con-

siderably at the close of the stone age and during the bronze age,

and this, it seems to me, less in consequence of select breeding than

of intermixture ; thus its smaller sharp-nosed forms in the later pile-

dwellings may have already received blood of the spitz-dog and the

larger ones blood of a larger dog, perhaps the widely-distributed

Canis familiaris inter medius.

In Canis familiaris intermedius, Wold., we have the representative

of our middle-sized true sheepdogs (not the large wolf-like ones),

and its ancestor is the Diluvial Canzs idernedaal Wold. This pre-

historic dog I have also recognized in the Danish kitchen-middens:

it was wide ly distributed as early as the bronze age. Whether

Canis familiaris Mostranzewr, Anuc., is also to be referred to the

form of C. familiaris intermedius, or to the larger of the forms dis-

tinguished by Jeitteles, or whether it represents an independent

form, I cannot at present decide. Of Canis familiaris optime

matris, Jeitt., two forms are distinguishable—one greyhound-like,

the other that of a large powerful hunting-dog. In France, as

well as with us, there occur in the Diluvium the remains of a dog,

Canis ferus, Bouret., of the size of an average wolf, which will pro-

bably have to be united with the above- mentioned powerful hound-

like form. Finally, as regards the prehistoric Canis familiaris

decumanus, Nehring, this greatly resembles our mastiffs, of which

I am inclined, with great probability, to regard the Diluvial Lupus

Suessi, Wold., as the ancestor.

Lastly, that our greyhounds have their ancestor in a Diluvial

ancestor of the African Simenia simensis, Gray, seems to me to be

quite certain ; and so also for some of our long-eared small dogs the

Miscellaneous. 297

Diluvial ancestor of the African fennee (Jennecus, Gray) may come

under consideration.

That our existing wild Canide (wolf, jackal, and fox) may in the

lapse of time have been employed in crossing with true dogs, and

thus might have contributed to the formation of race-forms (e. g.

perhaps the sheepdog and wolfdog), I will not at present dispute ;

but the question whether and how far this may be the case, as well

as the question how far still living forms referred to the groups of

the wolf or the fox (such as Lupus pallipes, Gray, and Lupus japo-

nicus, Nehring, and other wild Canidee of Asia and Africa) approach

or correspond with the remains of our Diluvial true dogs, and,

further, the question whether and how far the forms of Cuon, Gray,

occurring with us in the Diluvium, and which, by the peculiar

texture of their teeth approach rather to the true dogs than to

the wolves, may have taken part in the formation of the races of our

domestic dogs, will have to be shown by further detailed investi-

gations.

This, however, appears to me to be certain, that the ancestors of

our European races of domestic dogs no longer exist (in Europe).

At the same time I regard it as very probable that the so-catled

feral dogs of Syria are not “feral” domestic dogs at all, but the

remnant of a Diluvial true wild dog, to be brought into union with

Cans familiaris palustris and ladogensis. Whether this is the case

also with the ‘ feral” dogs of Africa I cannot at present assert.—

Anzeiger k.-k, Akad. Wiss. Wien, January 21, 1886, pp. 12-16.

Pelagic Animals from Freshwater Basins in Alsace-Lorraine.

By Dr. 0. E. Intmor.

I took the opportunity of my presence at the fifty-eighth meeting

of German naturalists and physicians at Strasburg to make an excur-

sion on 23rd September last for the investigation of the microscopic

fauna of the so-called ‘“* Weiher” between Saarburg and Dienze,

in the north-west part of Alsace-Lorraine. There are here a number

of larger and smaller accumulations of fresh water, which, with the

exception of two, namely the Mittersheimer- and Gunderchingen-

Weiher (both the property of the State), are periodically for some

years laid dry and cultivated over almost their whole extent. The

largest of them may be the Linden-Weiher, near Dienze, the bottom

of which is at present under cultivation. Some of these reservoirs

of water are of considerable extent; thus the above-mentioned Mit-

tersheimer-Weiher measures about 43 kilometres in length.

On the 23rd September, by means of the pelagic net, I collected

material in three of these pools, namely the Mittersheimer-, Nieder-

stein-, and Zemmingen-Weiher. In the last I had a boat at my

command, while in the former two freshwater basins I attained my

object by throwing out the net from the sluice, where in general

the deepest part occurs.

298

Miscellaneous.

The Protozoa, Rotatoria, and Entomostraca found in these basins

are as follows :—

I. Mittersheimer-Weiher (229 metres above sea-level).

Protozoa:

Rotatoria :

Cladocera:

Copepoda :

Dinobryon divergens, Imh.

Peridinium, sp.

Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Miller*.

Codonella, sp.

Syncheeta pectinata, Khr.

Polyarthra platyptera, Khr.

Anurea cochlearis, Gosse.

longispina, Kellicott.

aculeata, Khr., var. regalis, Imh.

Daphnella brachyura, Liévin.

Daphnia kahlbergensis, Schodler.

Bosmina, sp.

Leptodora hyalina, Lilljeb.

Cyclops, sp.

Diaptomus, sp.

II. Niederstein-Weiher (1 kilometre long, 231 metres above sea-

level).

Protozoa:

Rotatoria :

Cladocera :

Copepoda :

Insecta :

Volvox minor, Stein.

Triarthra longiseta, Khr,

Anureea cochlearis, Gosse.

aculeata, Khr., var. regales, Imh.

Asplanchna, sp.

Daphnella brachyura, Liévin.

Daphnia, sp.. 6 and 2.

Diaptomus, sp.

Oorethra-larve.

IIL. Zemmingen-Weiher (1:7 kilometre long, 215 metres above

sea-level).

Protozoa:

Rotatoria:

Volvow minor, Stein.

Codonella, sp.

Syncheta pectinata, Ehr.

Triarthra longiseta, Khr.

Polyarthra platyptera, Ehr.

Anureea cochlearis, Gosse.

aculeata, Khr., var. regalis, Imh.

Pterodina patina, Khr.

Brachionus Bakert, Ebr.

* For the present I cite under this name all the Ceratia nearly ap-

proaching Miiller’s form, of which it may be thought that they are mere

varieties.

+ C. lacustris, Entz.

(Zur niiheren Kenntniss der Tintinnoden, 1885).

Miscellaneous. 299

Cladocera : Daphnella brachyura, Liévin.

Daphnia mucronata, O. F. Mill.

» 8p.

Copepoda: Cyclops, sp.

Diaptomus, sp.

Besides the above-named seven species of Rotatoria the examina-

tion of the material from this last basin furnished two other species,

which, however, | am unable to identify with known forms. One

of them is a Brachionus which stands between Bakeri and poly-

acanthus, Khr. On the anterior dorsal margin the carapace bears

four spines, as in polyacanthus ,; but of these the two intermediate

ones spring from a broad base, narrow rapidly into a long uniformly

thin process, and are separated from each other by a deep and broad

emargination, at least as far as from the shorter lateral spines,

which are little more than half their length. On the ventral surface

we find no teeth at this part, but in the middle there is a small

notch. The place of issue of the foot is furnished with two laterally-

placed, pointed, jagged teeth. The general form of the body as

compared with the two above-mentioned species is more elongated

and only a very little inflated at the sides. Length of the body

without the spines 0°336 millim.; greatest breadth 0°240 millim.

This species may be denominated Brachionus lotharingius.

The body of the second species has a cylindrical form, straightly

truncated in front, without processes posteriorly, from the termina-

tion of the second third (after a previous slight inflation) running

out to a point, and passing into two spines of unequal development

which originate close together. The right spine is considerably

stouter and. also rather longer than the left one, which, however,

attains the length of the body. At the anterior extremity of the

body dorsally two long thin spines, directed backwards at the sides

of the body, are attached. Their basal parts are in contact in the

middle line of the back. In these also we find an unequal develop-

ment, inasmuch as, of these appendages, the right one is longer

than the left and at the same time rather stouter. In the preserved

specimens I could not with certainty recognize any special muscu-

lature for moving this stalkless fork; but it may function as a

locomotive apparatus, as I have met with it in different individuals

standing off at different distances from the body, from which we

may conclude that it has a certain mobility. This organization

would approximate the present wheel-animalcule to the genera

Triarthra and Polyarthra; but l must leave it to a fresh examination

of living specimens to decide its reference to any genus. In the

definition of the species the unsymmetrical development of the

spines may be of value.—Zoologischer Anzeiger, No. 211, December

14, 1885, pp. 720-723,

300 Miscellaneous.

Worms in Ice.

Prof. Leidy referred to a former communication on the occurrence

of organisms in ice (see Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phil. 1884, p. 260), and

stated that Dr. 8. C. Thornton, of Moorestown, N.J., a couple of weeks

since had submitted to him for examination a bottle of water from

melted ice, such as was habitually used in his family, and in which he

said he had observed living worms. A number of these proved to be

present in the specimen, but were all dead. Having expressed a

desire to confirm the statement that the worms were observed alive

in the fresh ice-water, Dr. Thornton last week had obligingly sent

him a basket of the ice. This was part of the provision made nearly

a year ago from the vicinity of Moorestown. ‘The ice was full of

air-bubbles and water-drops. On being melted a number of the

worms were liberated, and proved to be in a living and quite active

condition. It is probable that while imprisoned in the ice they may

not have been frozen, but perhaps remained alive in a torpid con-

dition in water-drops. It is a remarkable fact that these animals

should remain so long alive in the ice and yet die so readily in the

melted water subsequently. The worms are of the same species

noticed in the ice-water of the first communication, and which was

derived from similar ice procured from a mill-pond in Delaware Co.,

Pa. These facts would indicate that it is desirable to avoid the

spongy ice from stagnant waters, as being liable to retain

organisms which would be detrimental to us. In the clear ice, such

as is served in Philadelphia, no living organisms are detected. The

little worms of the ice appear to be an undescribed species, and may

therefore be characterized as follows :—

Lumbricus glacialis.

Worm from 4 to 6 lines long, translucent white, cylindrical, ante-

riorly acute, tapering most behind and obtuse, of from 35 to 50

segments ; oral segment with a blunt conical upper lip, unarmed

and eyeless; succeeding segments with four rows of podal spines, in

fascicles of three ; spines pointed at the free end and hooked at the

attached end, nearly straight or slightly sigmoid ; generative organs

occupying the interval of the third and seventh spine-bearing

segments.

Thickness of worm 0°15 to 0-25 millim. ; podal spines 0:3 to 0-375

millim. long.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sct. Philad. 1885, p. 408.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[FIFTH SERIES.)

No. 100. APRIL 1886.

XXVIII.—On Dr. Bertkau’s Classification of the Order

Aranee, or Spiders. By Prof. T. THorEtt.

Ir is a well-known fact that a natural classification of the

Spiders—which form the best studied, the most numerous, and

perhaps the most interesting Order of the Class Arachnida—

is a problem, the solution of which offers very great difficulties,

and that a generally adopted system of classification of these

animals is therefore still a desideratum. Most of the older

arachnologists, such as Lister, Clerck, De Geer, and, at first,

even Latreille*, based the distribution of the Spiders into higher

groups, not on differences in their organization, but on certain

peculiarities in their habits, especially on their mode of loco-

motion and the form of their webs. Against this principle

of classification the objection may be reasonably made that it

is rather unscientific, not being founded on characteristics

taken from the animals themselves; it has nevertheless been

maintained by some more recent authors as the basis of their

classifications. It may at first sight appear difficult to under-

stand the reason of thus adhering to a principle which in

other departments of zoology is generally and justly abandoned,

if ever made use of; but I think it may easily be explained

by the fact that the differences in the form of the web and the

mode of locomotion which the Spiders exhibit correspond, upon

the whole, with a peculiar “ habitus” and with modifications

* In Cuvier, ‘Le Régne Animal, distribué d’aprés son Organisation,’

iti. (1817).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 21

302 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

in the animals’ structure, which, it is true, may sometimes

be difficult sharply to define, but which, in general, make it

easy to decide to which of the divisions, based on these differ-

ences, a spider belongs, even when nothing is known of its

habits.

Concurrently with some classifications in which Spiders

were grouped in two or more great divisions, according to

differences in their inner (Dufour) or outer (Walckenaer,

Blackwall, &c.) structure, several attempts were also made, at a

ratherearly period, to combine the two principlesin question, the

structural and the biological, the principal stress being laid on

the organization, especially on the modifications of the ewternal

parts, the characters taken from the animals’ habits and webs

being considered less important or auxiliary. Thus the old

well-known biological groups were, in general, maintained, often

even with the old denominations given to them by Latreille—

Orbitele, Inequitele, &c. An important step in this direc-

tion was made by Sundevall, who, in his ‘f Svenska Spind-

larnes Beskrifning ’’* (Description of the Swedish Spiders),

gave a rather detailed exposition of the characteristics, taken

from the external parts, which he considered to distinguish

each of the seven ‘ tribus”’ (Orbitele, &c.) into which, with

Latreille, he divided the Spiderst; the form of the web &c.,

he mentioned first at the end of the diagnoses of the different

“tribus.” In his ‘ Conspectus Arachnidum ’ (1833) Sundevail

retained, it is true, the same great groups, but he called

them ‘ families,” and changed their names into Epeirides,

Theridides, Drassides, &c.; and thus escaped the accusa-

tion of having regarded the form of the webs and the mode of

locomotion, implied in the Latreillian names, as the distin-

guishing characters of the groups adopted. He was followed by

Westring, who, in his admirable work ‘ Aranee Suecice,’

characterized his “ families’ Epeiride, Theridide, &e. still

more sharply and more in detail than Sundevall had done.

As, however, Sundevall and Westring were but insufficiently

acquainted with extra-European spiders (Westring took into

consideration only those found in Sweden), the characters of

the groups adopted by these authors do not always hold good

for the exotic forms, and are in many respects in need of

enlargement and other modifications; but the method of

characterization followed by them, and especially by West-

ring, is no doubt still the right one, ¢.e. to give a detailed

exposition of (at least) the external parts in each group,

: Le Vetenskaps-Akademiens Handlingar for ar 1829, pp. 199-203

(1830).

t The Territele of Latreille he called, however, “ Theraphose (Walck.).”

Classification of the Spiders. 303

noticing the exceptions from every character thus given, so

far as they are known; adding to this exposition such re-

marks on the habits &e. of the animals as may be of use in

their determination or are of more general interest.

In a work treating of the synonyms of a certain number

of European Spiders*, in which some definition of the genera

adopted was necessary, and where it also seemed desirable to

have their systematic connection indicated, I have myself

adopted, in the main, the classification of the aforesaid authors;

but as it had become necessary, from the progress of arach-

nology in general, and especially from the great number of

new genera and species discovered in later years, to resolve

the seven great “families” or “ tribus”’ into a number of

smaller groups (already at that time in part called “ families”’),

I readopted for those greater groups, each divided into a

certain number of families, the old Latreillian denominations,

only with a few slight modifications (Orbitelarie, Retitelarie,

Tubitelariz, &c.}, and raised them to the dignity of Suborders t

—a term instead of which I shall here use that of Tribus.

I further endeavoured to characterize the different suborders

or tribus as far as was necessary for the classification of the

European genera; as to the exotic families and genera, I also

tried to determine to which of the tribus adopted by me they

probably belonged, without, however, concealing from myself

that “a by no means inconsiderable number of forms could

not without great uncertainty, even if at all, be included

under the hitherto received families and higher groups” f,

and that probably one or more new tribus would in the course

of time be proposed §, for instance by dismemberment of the

* Thorell, “On European Spiders,” I. (in Nova Acta Reg. Soc. Sci.

Upsal. ser. 5, vol. vii. fase. i. et 11., 1869 and 1870); [II.] ‘Remarks on

Synonyms of European Spiders’ (1870-1873).

+ Some years later (see Thorell, “ Description of the Aranese collected

in Colorado in 1875 by A. 8. Packard, jun., M.D.,” in Balletin of the

U.S. Geological and Geographical Survey, vol. iii. no. 2, p. 477, 1877)

I changed this word into the less significant term “Sections,” it having

been justly remarked (by Gerstiicker) that the differences between the

groups in question were not of sufficient weight to warrant for them the

name Suborder. The term “Tribus” used by Latreille has, however,

the priority, and is also preferable, in so far as it implies that the groups

are natural, or formed of closely allied families and genera.

¢ Rem. on Syn. p. 596. i

§ In ‘Die Arachniden Australiens,’ p. 251, L. Koch has formed the

Tribus (Suborder) Ruditelarie for the genera Celenia or Thlaosoma and

Cryptothele ; I think, however, that these genera may be included under

the Orbitelariz (see Rem. on Syn. p. 599). More recently Dahl has

formed the Tribus (Suborder) Playitelarie for Pholcus, characterized by

having only two air-sacs and no tubular trachew (see F. Dahl, “ Analy-

tische Bearbeitung der Spinnen Norddeutschlands, mit einer anatomisch-

21*

304 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

great and polymorphous tribus Tubitelaria. But in spite of

these and other shortcomings, the classification of the Spiders

given in my work ‘ On European Spiders’ has, with or with-

out some slight modifications, been adopted by most living

arachnologists.

Very different from this classification, in which the primary

groups of the Spiders are distinguished chiefly by means of

characters taken from the totality of their external parts, and

little notice is taken of their internal or anatomical structure,

is a system of classification lately proposed by Dr. Philipp

Bertkau* of Bonn; for not only are the principal groups in

this system based on features which are more isolated and

by most other authors considered to be of comparatively less

importance, but he also gives much attention to the internal

parts, and especially to the differences in the structure of the

breathing-organs, thus approximating to the classification

adopted by Dufour. But while Dufourf and, at last, follow-

ing him, Latreille{ divided the Spiders into “ Quadripul-

monaires”’ and “ Bipulmonatres” (Tetrapneumones, Latr.,

and Dipneumones, Latr.), on the ground of the different

number, four or two, of their ad-sacs or so-called lungs (lung-

sacs, lung-books, lamellar trache), they are by Bertkau

divided into the two suborders Zetrasticta and Tristicta, the

former with four, the latter with three breathing-holes (spi-

racles, stigmata). The Tristicta are further divided into two

groups, Cribellata and Meromammillata, of which the former

are provided with the spinning-organs known under the names

of crtbellum (or inframammillary organ) and calamistrum,

the latter being devoid of these organs; the Meromammillata

Bertkau divides into Pertssonycha, with three, and Artionycha

with ¢wo tarsal claws. All these different groups are divided

into a certain number of “ families,” in the characterization

of which the structure of the organs of respiration and gene-

ration plays in general an important part. To the bdological

biologischen Einleitung,” in Schriften des naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins

fiir Schleswig-Holstein, vol. i. 1883).—On the systematic position of

Pholcus (and Ctenium), see further on.

* See especially his ‘‘ Versuch einer natiirlichen Anordnung der Spinnen,”

in Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte, xliy. i, pp. 851 et seg. (1878), and his

treatise “‘ Ueber das Cribellum und Calamistrum. Ein Beitrag zur His-

tiologie, Biologie und Systematik der Spinnen,” zbzd. xlviii. i. pp. 316 et

seq. (1882).

+ “Observations sur quelques Arachnides quadripulmonaires,” in An-

nales générales des Sciences Physiques, vol. vy. p. 26 (1820). Itis known

that Dufour, believing that Dysdera had four air-sacs, erroneously referred

that genus to his “‘ Araignées quadripulmonaires.”

¢ In his ‘ Familles Naturelles du Régne Animal, &c., 1825,

Classification of the Spiders. 305

characteristics a systematic value is, on the contrary, but

rarely attributed.

If I undertake here to offer some critical remarks on Dr.

Bertkau’s now-mentioned views, I do so with great hesi-

tation, and because I have in vain waited for some person

more competent than myself, or at least more versed in the

anatomy of the Spiders, to undertake a review of Dr. Bertkau’s

works on the classification of this group of animals. These

works (of which the most important, ‘ Versuch einer natiir-

lichen Anordnung der Spinnen’*, was published nearly eight

years ago) are indeed worthy of the greatest attention, not

only of every arachnologist, but of zoologists in general ; for

besides being of great interest from a classificatory point of

view, they are rich in new and important observations on the

life-history and the anatomy of the animals on which they

treat. Dr. Bertkau is, as is generally known, a most saga-

cious and learned entomologist; he has, more especially in

the field of arachnology, enriched his science not only with

good works of a systematic, descriptive, and zoogeographical

character, but also with many anatomical and biological dis-

coveries of great importance ; it is, for instance, to Dr. Bertkau

that we are indebted for our knowlege of the principal parts

of the male organs of copulation in Spiders, and of the functions

of these parts, of which we had formerly only imperfect and

erroneous notions.

Before entering on the examination of Dr. Bertkau’s spider-

system I ought perhaps to try to give an answer to the criti-

cisms which he has directed against the method now-a-days

most generally adopted of classifying the animals in ques-

tion, and especially against the classification adopted in

my work ‘On European Spiders.’ That this classification

should, in many points, be modified and improved, and that

some of Dr. Bertkau’s criticisms are fully justified, I am,

however, the first to acknowledge.

The considerable progress which arachnology has made

during the last quarter of acentury must of course have exercised

a modifying influence on the attempts at a natural classification

of the animals before us; but it cannot well be said that this

progress has made the solution of the problem more easy than

it formerly was. The difficulties which here present them-

selves depend, as Bertkau (A, p. 352) justly remarks, chiefly

on the body of the spiders being (compared with that of in-

sects and crustaceans, for instance) but little differentiated, or

* In the following pages, when citing this ‘ Versuch’ and the treatise

‘Ueber das Cribellum und Calamistrum’ (see above, p. 304, footnote), I

shall, for the sake of brevity, call the former work 4 and the latter B.

306 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkaw’s

formed of but a small number of parts (segments, extremities,

&e.), which parts, again, show only slight variations in the

different spiders; from this it follows that the entire group is,

upon the whole, of a highly uniform aspect, exhibiting but few

important structural points on which to rely for a natural

classification.

Other difficulties arise from the fact that most of the cha-

racters generally found to be constant, and therefore of import-

ance in the classification of these animals, may yet vary most

materially in one and the same group. The tarsal claws, for

instance, the number of which (three or two) gives such

good and reliable characters for many tribus and families,

may, however, within the same family, be sometimes two,

sometimes three; in a few genera (Palpimanus, Dasumia)

some of the legs have, in the same animal, three, and the other

legs only two tarsal claws. The distribution and the number

of the eyes, which also often give sure characters both

for tribus and families, may nevertheless be very different

within the same family or even the same genus (Nesticus,

Hadites). It might have been expected that, just as the

presence and peculiar structure of the spinning-apparatus 1s

perhaps the most salient and most characteristicfeature through-

out the whole Order of Spiders, so the number and the shape of

the spinners ought to offer reliable characteristics for the

different higher and lower groups within the Order; but even

this is far from being the case, as I shall have occasion to

remark further on.

Add to this that the two sexes of one and the same species

often differ from one another in the most important points,

and that the young specimens are often very unlike the adults,

and it must be admitted that it is not an easy task to draw

up a natural classification of this order of animals.

If (passing by, for the moment, the more special criticisms

in Dr. Bertkau’s works, viz. those which relate to the families

and genera, and which we shall take into consideration as

suitable opportunities occur) we fix our attention on his ob-

jections to dividing the Spiders into the seven tribus Orbite-

larie, Retitelarie, Tubitelarie, Territelarie, Laterigrade,

Citigrade, and Saltigrade, these objections may perhaps be

summarized as follows :—

1. A higher group, suborder or tribus, is natural only on

the condition that all the families and genera included in it

are more closely related to each other than to any genus or

family of another suborder or tribus (B, p. 845). But in the

system of classification in question there are genera which,

though belonging to one and the same family, differ more

Classification of the Spiders. 307

from each other than from genera belonging to another family,

nay, even another tribus (4, p. 353) ; and the aforesaid con-

dition is only fulfilled, among the seven tribus, by the Terri-

telariz, and approximately also by the Laterigrade and the

Citigrade. The Orbitelariz contain, as an alien element, the

Uloborine ; the Retitelarie the genus Pachygnatha; the Sal-

tigrade the family Hresoide ; the Tubitelarie are composed

of the highly heterogeneous families Agalenoide, Filistatoidee,

Dysderoide, and Drassoide (B, pp. 335 and 336), and

form a receptacle into which all those forms have been

thrown that could not find a place in the other tribus

(B, p. 345).

2. Of a natural system of classification it may be required

that the groups regarded as coordinate (“ gleichwerthig ”’)

should really have the same systematic value ; but this is not

the case with the aforesaid tribus: the Territelariz, for in-

stance, correspond in value to all the other tribus taken

together (B, pp. 86 and 87).

3. The characters employed to distinguish the different

tribus are partly (for instance, Orbitelariz and Retitelaria) of

a very subordinate nature, and even then liable to exceptions,

partly not indicated at all or not given with sufficient sharp-

ness (B, p. 834). The insufficiency of the hitherto received

classification shows itself in the vacillating opinions as to the

family in which various genera ought to be placed (4,

p- 353).

4, The denominations Orbitelarie, Retitelariza, &c. are not

systematic categories, but only names that indicate a biological

peculiarity (B, p. 336).

Briefly, then, the tribus adopted by me are (Ist) neither

natural, (2nd) nor of the same value, (3rd) nor distinguished

by sufliciently important or distinctly expressed characters ;

and, 4th, their names are inappropriate.

In so far as these criticisms are directed against the

classification adopted in my work ‘On European Spiders,’ it

should first of all be borne in mind that it was not my in-

tention in that work to give a complete characterization of the

different tribus, but only to adduce, concerning those groups,

as much as appeared to be, at that period, necessary and

sufficient for the referring of a given family or genus to the

tribus to which it was believed to belong; it should further

be observed that in that work the principal stress was laid on

the Huropean forms, the disentanglement of the synonyms of

which was its chief object. It was supposed that the cha-

racters which had been given of the groups in question by other

authors, and especially by Westring, were known to the

308 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

readers of the work, and consequently that they would not

find it difficult to refer an unknown spider (at least a Huropean

one) to its respective tribus. Only, the most prominent and

interesting forms of exotic spiders then known were mentioned,

and an attempt was made to assign to the exclusively exotic

families a place in the different tribus, so far as my restricted

knowledge of the matter permitted me to do. And when I

believed I had determined, in a way sufficient for my purpose,

the limits of the six higher tribus, | could, when coming to the

lowest, the Tubitelarie, which also is the most polymorphous

and therefore most difficult to characterize in few words, re-

strict myself to a negative characteristic, viz. that of saying

that all the spiders then known “which could not be classed

under another tribus” belonged to the Tubitelarie*. In

order to distinguish the Orbitelariz from the Retitelariz, only

one character of the many given, for instance, by Westring,

was, itis true, adduced by me—that, namely, which is taken

from the height of the clypeus compared with that of the area

formed by the four central eyes, a character which has its ex-

ceptions (duly indicated) quite as well as all the other marks

adduced by Westring, including even that given by Bertkau as

distinguishing his Epeiride from his Theridide, viz. the pre-

sence in the mandibles of the former group of a so-called

basal spot (‘‘ Basalfleck’’). That there should exist an isolated

characteristic always and without exceptions sufficient for

the limitation of all the different tribus, I do not believe,

and never have believed.

1. That some of the tribus, as they have been understood in

my above-named work, contain elements that ought to be

removed from them, I hasten to admit; and it is in the first

place Dr. Bertkau’s merit to have assigned to those alien

elements a better place in the system. ‘Thus I unhesitatingly

admit that the Kresoide do not belong to the Saltigrade, and

that they probably have their true place in the vicinity of

Bertkau’s Amaurobiade, and therefore in the tribus Tubi-

telariz (the Palpimanoide should probably also ke classed

under this tribus). I also agree with Dr. Bertkau that

Pachygnatha ought to be detached from the Retitelariz and

united with the Tetragnathoidet, within the tribus Orbi-

telarie. Both the Retitelarie and the Saltigrade may, I

think, after this elimination, be considered entirely natural

groups, at least as regards European forms. That not only

the ‘lerritelarize, but also the Laterigrade and the Citigrade

* On European Spiders,’ p. 109.

+ On this family see further on.

Classification of the Spiders. 309

are good systematic units, even Dr. Bertkau himself would

seem to admit. There remain then to be discussed the Tubi-

telarie and the Orbitelariz. As to the former of these tribus,

Dr. Bertkau enunciates nearly the same opinion about its

nucleus, the family Drassoide, as I had expressed about the

tribus Tubitelariz in general, viz. that in their habitus and

in their way of life the members of this family show a certain

polymorphism and manifold points of contact (‘ Anklinge ”’)

with other families (A, p. 875; conf. Thor., On Europ. Spid.

pp: 41 and 109). Just as the family Drassoide is a natural

group notwithstanding its being looser and more poly-

morphous than most, if not all, other spider families, so the

tribus to which the Drassoide belong, and which is, as it

were, an enlargement or amplification of that family, is, I

think, a natural group, although it be less compact and more

polymorphous than the other tribus. As to the Agalenoida,

they are so nearly related with the Drassoide, and show such

gradual transitions to this latter family, that arachnologists

have, in general, had recourse to the character (in this case

quite artificial) afforded by the different number of the tarsal

claws, in order to be able to distinguish these two families ;

so that genera (Agreca, for instance) which in all other re-

“spects closely agree with the Agalenoide have, on the strength

of that character, been removed from this family and placed

among the Drassoide. That the Dysderoide (of which we

shall speak more in detail further on) differ from the other

Tubitelariz in a few important points and show some aftinity

with the Territelariz is true; but they are, at all events,

much more closely related to the typical Tubitelarie than to

any other spiders. If the Tubitelarize should be resolved into

two or more tribus, then the Dysderoide might, of course, be

made to form a particular tribus, as might perhaps also be

the case with the Filistatoide ; I for my part prefer, however,

for the present not to increase the number of the tribus

generally admitted, and think it is better to add the two

above-named (and other) more or less aberrant families to

those tribus within which they have their nearest allies. It

is indeed quite easy to dismember and divide the different

groups, tribus, families, and genera almost ad dnfinitum ;

but it is more difficult and, I think, more meritorious to try to

unite them into higher units, and thus to form of all these

apparently “ disjecta membra’”’ an organic whole—a system.

2. With regard to the objection made by Dr. Bertkau under

this head (2), it would indeed appear as if the claim to a

natural classification, which he sets forth, were quite reason-

able; but in reality it is not so. It is not the zoologist or

310 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

botanist who creates the natural groups of animals or

plants, for these groups already exist in nature, sometimes

sharply distinguished from each other, sometimes more or less

closely united by means of transition-forms. The naturalist

must take them as they are, learn to know them and to cha-

racterize them—that is all. Now it is not often the case, in

nature, that two or more (in our classifications, coordinated)

groups really are of precisely the same systematic value ;

and on this circumstance depend the often so greatly varying

opinions as to whether a given group shall be considered

coordinate with or subordinate to another. The case is the

same with most zoological higher groups, as, for instance,

with the zoogeographical ‘f Regions”’ into which the surface

of our globe is divided: one region is of greater value, in a

zoogeographical respect, than the rest, and is therefore by some

authors divided into éwo regions ; another region is of less value

than the others, and is therefore sometimes considered a mere

fubyegion, or part of another Region; and as we cannot

change the distribution of land, water, &c. on the earth, there

is no help for this. We need not go far to find similar

examples in zoology. ‘The class Arachnida is, I believe, in

general (if we do not include the Pantopoda or Pycnogonoidee

in this class) divided into the following orders :—Aranee,

Pedipalpi, Scorpiones, Opiliones, Chelonethi (Pseudoscor-

piones), Solifuge, Acari, Acanthotheca, and Cormopoda

(Tardigrade). Now these groups ought, it would seem,

to be of the same systematic value; but this is far from

being the case; some of them may, in fact, with almost

equal reason be regarded as subordinate to or as coordinate

with another. Thus we see that the Pedipalpi and the

Scorpiones are by some arachnologists united into a single

order, of which they form two suborders ; Pedipalpi, Scor-

piones, Opiliones, Chelonethi, and Solifuge are often all

considered to form together a single order, that of the Arthro-

gastra. The Acari are sometimes considered to be a subclass (as

I, for my part, think that the Cormopoda should be considered)

of the same value as all the foregoing orders taken together—

and soon. And it is quite impossible to change this state of

things by assigning to the groups in question new limits, so

as to form them into really coordinate groups, for they are all

so well defined in nature, so “ natural,” that nobody can think

of altering their compass. In fact, “ The works of Nature

refuse to be crammed up into the pigeon-holes systematists

would like to get them all into.”

I therefore think it of little use to enter upon a minute exa-

mination, from this pomt of view, of the tribus into which

Classification of the Spiders. 311

Spiders are in general divided. I think these tribus are ap-

proximately of the same systematic value, and this, if true,

is quite sufficient. An exception may, however, be made for

the Territelariz, which really differ from the other tribus by

characters of much greater importance than those which

distinguish the other tribus from each other; they form a

group that may, with almost equal reason, be regarded as

coordinate with a// the other tribus taken together, as with

each of them. However, since Holmberg* and Bertkau

(A, p. 361) have shown that Catadysas pumilus, Hentz, which

Hentz classed with the Territelarie, although this spider has

only two air-sacs, cannot belong to that tribus (it belongs

probably, as Holmberg thinks, to Zora or to an allied genus),

and that Hentz’s description and figures of the mandibles and

maxille of Catadysas must be erroneous, the most important

reason for regarding the Territelarie as a group of only

about equal value with the other tribus, and as united with

the other spiders by transition-forms, no longer exists.

They now show themselves to be very sharply distinguished

from all other spiders, and I do not hesitate to admit that they

may be considered a group of higher rank than the others,

which in their turn may be united into a group of the same

dignity. For these higher groups or swborders, the old La-

treillian names ‘T’etrapneumones and Dipneumones may be

readopted. ‘The suborder Dipneumones, then, would consist

of the six tribus Orbitelariz, Retitelarie, Tubitelarie, Lateri-

grade, Citigrade, and Saltigrade; the suborder Tetrapneu-

mones, on the contrary, consists as yet only of one such group,

the Territelariz, from which, however, the Liphistioide might

perhaps be separated and made the type of a separate tribust.

When Bertkau says that “the family Theraphosoide alone

shows nearly all those diversities that have been observed within

the 'T'risticta”’ (A, p. 361), this is, no doubt, an exaggeration ;

I cannot find that within the whole suborder Tetrapneumones

there exist such widely dissimilar forms as, for instance, Glas-

teracantha and Attus, or Ulesanis and Pholcus. But that the

Theraphosid, Auss., ought to be divided into several families,

there is no doubt whatever §.

* “Observations & propos du sous-ordre des Araignées Territélaires (Ter-

ritelariz), spécialement du genre Nord-américain Catadysas, Hentz, et de

la nouvelle famille Mecicobothrioide,” in Boletin de la Academia Nacional

de Ciencias en Cordoba (Republica Argentina), iv. p. 153 (1882).

+ ‘‘ Descriptions and figures of the Araneides of the United States,” in

Boston Journal of Natural History, vi. p. 287, pl. x. fig. 16 (1850).

¢ Compare Thorell, “ Studi sui Ragni Malesi e Papuani. [V. Ragni dell’

Indo-Malesia,” in Annali del Museo Civico di Storia Naturale di Genova,

xxii. (ser. 2, i11.), 1886 (in the press).

§ See Thorell, zed.

Siz Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

3. It by no means rarely happens that in groups that are

highly specialized and very rich in species no sharp limits

can be drawn between the different lower groups into which

they must be divided. This must especially be the case with

the order of the Spiders, on account of the peculiarities in the

bodily structure of these animals, peculiarities of which we

have spoken above (p. 306), and which make their classification

so difficult, Even amongst the most natural coordinate

groups we find examples of some one of them being united

with another by “‘transition-forms ”’ the systematic position of

which must, by sad necessity, be more or less uncertain; and

the consequence of this is, that when we have, for some prac-

tical purpose (as in my work ‘ On Eur. Spid.’), to define such

groups by means of a single or a few characters, these become

either artificial or of subordinate weight, or even assume a nega-

tive form. Such groups (and to them belong the tribus of the

Dipneumones) should therefore, as has already been insisted

upon, rightly be determined by means of a more detailed ex-

position of the structure of their different parts, with indica-

tions of the exceptions from all the characters given. And it

will then be the preponderating ¢mportance and number of the

characters by which a given form, for instance a genus, agrees

more with the one than with the other of the groups in ques-

tion, that decides to which of them it ought to be referred.

In such cases the choice sometimes depends on individual

appreciation, and the systematic place of the genus may thus

appear to be “ vacillating ;”’ but this cannot well be avoided,.

nor would it seem to be of much consequence. Though,

for instance, the Laterigrade are a natural group, it is scarcely

possible to draw a sharp limit between them and the Tubi-

telari, or rather between the Heteropodoide (Sparasside,

Bertk.) and the Drassoide. Through the Thomisoide, the

Laterigrade also approach the Epeiroide of the tribus Orbite-

lariez. The Lycosoide are not only nearly allied to the Dras-

soide (Zora, for instance), but they pass (through, for instance,

Sphedanus, Thor.) gradually and almost imperceptibly into

the Agalenoide, and might therefore seem to be more closely

allied to this last-named family than to the Oxyopoide, which

belong to the same tribus as the Lycosoide (Citigradee), nay,

are even regarded by Bertkau as a mere subfamily of the

Lycosoide. Hpeiroidee and Theridioide are held to be dif-

ferent families even by Bertkau, notwithstanding that he

considers (A, p. 401) “ the different form of the web to be the

essential and most important character by which these two

families may be distinguished from one another.” I think

therefore that it would scarcely be just to reject the old and

Classification of the Spiders. 313

most generally received classification on the ground of the

imperfections of which I have now spoken.

4, As to the denominations of the different tribus, they

are quite as appropriate as many others in constant use

in zoology. Mammalia, Reptilia, Amphibia, Carnivora,

Oscines, &c. are generally received names, notwithstanding

that they express b/ological characters, and although there are

*¢ Amphibia” which live only in water, “‘ Oscines”’ that do

not sing, &c. The great majority of the Orbitelarie are

really “ round-web” spiders; almost all Retitelarie make

more or less irregular nets ; most, if not all, Citigrade are fast

runners; almost all Saltigrade jump, &c. No reasonable

objection can therefore be raised against the names Orbite-

lariz &c., unless it were necessary to discard a// such names

of zoological groups as are taken from biological characters,

or that do not suit al/, but only the greater part, of the forms

that belong to the group in question. But I do not think

that any one will urge against such names any wholesale doom

of condemnation.

I have now gone through and examined the criticisms

which Bertkau has formulated against the principal traits of

the classification of Spiders at present most in vogue, and have

endeavoured to confute them, in so far as they appeared to

me unfounded. I have tried to show that the deficiencies

which, without any doubt, are to be found in this classification,

have in a great part their source in the difficulties inherent in

the subject itself, and depending on the peculiar organization

of the Spiders, difficulties which it will therefore probably not

be possible to conquer completely. In part these deficiencies

may be overcome by dividing the order of Spiders into two

suborders, Tetrapneumones and Dipneumones, and these latter

into the six tribus Orbitelarie, Retitelarie, &c. (or into a

greater number of tribus if this should be considered more

convenient), as also by characterizing these groups by means

of more detailed diagnoses, instead of by isolated characters,

as is the case, for instance, in the modern and often useful,

but not equally scientific, “analytical tables” *. In the

details of the system, as in the limitation of the families,

and in assigning the right place to several among them

whose affinities were contested or wrongly interpreted, many

corrections have already been made by Dr. Bertkau, and

many others may still remain to be carried out. By con-

* In his “ Analytische Uebersicht der europiischen Spinnenfamilien ”

(‘ Mittheilungen des naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins fiir Steiermark,’

Jahrgang 1877), Ausserer has, with fine tact, omitted to try to charac-

terize the different tribus (suborders).

ae Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

tinuing, in this way, to build on the old ground, it would

seem that arachnologists might gradually draw nearer and

nearer to the point aimed at—a fully natural classification.

This point is aimed at by all the different zoological depart-

ments, and by Zoology as a whole; nay, such a classification

may be said to be the final end of this science, inasmuch as

the “system” is, as it were, a compendium of all that is

known about the natural objects in question; and a fully

natural system presupposes complete knowledge of their

natural history in its whole compass.

Bertkau’s opinion is, on the contrary, that the present ar-

rangement of the Order of Spiders must be abandoned, as

being fundamentally erroneous, and new principles laid down

for the classification of these animals. He says that, in

contradistinction to former arachnologists, he has in his new

system of classification taken into consideration all the modi-

fications in the structure of Spiders that are known to him,

laying more stress on the differences in the organs of respira-

tion than has been in general the case, and making use of

characters taken from the form of the web only in case of

need (A, p. 354). The principal difference, in this respect,

between the classification proposed by Bertkau and that of

other more recent arachnologists would, in fact, seem to con-

sist in his having, in characterizing both suborders and

families, attributed greater importance to differences in the

inner anatomical structure than is generally the case, taking

into consideration, in the first place, the different structural fea-

tures of the organs of respiration, and, in the second place, the

organs of generation. In his characterization of the families,

the different shape of the tubular trachez (which are some-

times ramified either in the form of a tree or in the form of a

bundle, and sometimes quite simple and unramified) plays an

important part. Now as the Arachnida may be divided into

two great groups, according as they breathe with (tubular)

trachex* alone, or with air-sacs either alone or in combination

with (tubular) trachee, it might have been expected that

* If, as is most generally believed, the lamelle of the air-sacs are nothing

but modified ordinary or tubular tracheze, then the Arachnida which

breathe with these latter organs must be older than, as they no doubt

are inferior to, those which breathe with air-sacs; some authors, how-

ever, regard these last-named Arachnids as the more original forms, and

as being directly descended from the fossil Eurypterids, the gills of these

Crustaceans having been directly transformed into the air-sacs of the

Arachnida (the Scorpions). How this supposed change came to pass it is

not easy to understand; in the meantime we possess no less than four

different hypotheses for explaining it—one proposed by MacLeod, two by

Ray Lankester, and one by Kingsley!

Classification of the Spiders. 315

Bertkau, when he drew the characteristics for dividing the

Spiders into two suborders from differences in their breathing-

organs, would, in conformity with Dufour, have divided them

into such as breathe only with air-sacs, and have fwo pairs of

these organs, and those in which the posterior pair of air-sacs

is replaced by trachee, and which therefore have only one pair of

air-sacs. But instead of that he has, as I have already

stated, chosen as the chief basis for his classification the

number of the openings through which these different organs

of respiration communicate with the exterior, and thus di-

vided the Spiders into the two suborders, Teérasticta with four,

and Tristicta with three breathing-holes or spiracles. Ac-

cordingly he has separated the Dysdervide from the rest of the

Spiders that have only one pair of air-sacs, or the Dipneumones,

and united them with the Tetrapneumones or Territelaric

in his suborder Tetrasticta. But this new arrangement does

not appear to be at all a natural one; the different number

and position of the spiracles have not nearly the great sys-

tematic importance that Bertkau attributes to these charac-

ters. How untenable, in fact, is the basis for his two suborders,

is demonstrated by the fact that Bertkau refers to his Tri-

sticta two genera belonging to two widely different families,

viz. Pholcus, Walck. (A, p. 398) and Ctentum, Menge*, in

which, according to Bertkau’s own discoveries, the unpaired

spiracle and its trachee are completely wanting! Consistently

he ought to have formed for the reception of these spiders a

separate suborder, Dzsticta; but he would then have been

obliged to separate Ctentwm from the rest of his Theridide,

and to place this genus in the vicinity of Pholcust, which, of

course, could not be done in a natural” classification. As

to the unpaired spiracle, it no doubt corresponds to the two

posterior spiracles in the Dysderoide, or, in other words, the

two posterior sptracles of the Dysderoide are in the Tristicta

moved more or less backward, and are more or less intimately

united with each other. ‘This is proved not only by the fact that

the unpaired spiracle is often, especially when situated further

forward, evidently formed of wo coalesced spiracles, but also

by the tracheee which debouch through this spiracle being, as

in the Dysderoidet, one or two on each side, though in the

* See [Forster and] Bertkau, “ Beitriige zur Kenntniss der Spinnen-

fauna der Rheinprovinz,” in Verhandl. des naturhist. Vereins der preus~

sischen Rheinlande und Westfalens, Jahrg. xl. (4 Folge, x.), p. 349

1888).

: + ae remarks (A, p. 398) that the tarsi of Pholcus opilionoides

are subdivided into a rather large number of small joints; the same had

been shown to be the casein Ph, pullulus, Hentz. See Thorell, “ Descript.

of the Aranez collected in Colorado, &c.,” loc. cit. p. 488.

t Compare Menge, ‘ Preussische Spinnen,’ pp. 298 and 300,

316 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkaw’s

Tristicta they often unite into a single short stem before

entering the common spiracle. The identity of the posterior

spiracles in the Dysderoide and the unpaired spiracle in the

Tristicta also explains why the unpaired spiracle is always

wanting in the Dysderoide (as well as in the Territelarie).

The position of this spiracle when present is, as is known, very

variable ; in general it is drawn backwards to the vicinity of

the spinners, but sometimes it has its place much more

forward, nay, even in the vicinity of the rima genitalis, just

as is the case with the posterior spiracles in the Dysderoide.

That the unpaired spiracle in the group Anyphenine, Sim.

(which Bertkau, on the strength of its arborescent trachee,

separates from the Drassoide, making of it a separate family),

is situated sometimes very far from the spinners, sometimes

in their vicinity, shows clearly enough the little importance

of the position of this spiracle.

Bertkau himself does not always consider the position

of the unpaired spiracle and its tracheee to be of much

systematic importance; he even refers to the same genus

(Argyroneta) two species, in one of which, the A. aquatica

(Clerck), the two stems of the trachee have their opening

immediately behind the rima genitalis and penetrate through

the petiolum into the cephalothorax, there dividing into a

bundle of fine tubuli; whereas in the other (fossil) species, A.

antiqua, v. Heyd., the spiracle is, according to Bertkau,

situated in the posterior third of the abdomen, while the

trachee do not enter the cephalothorax, but divide into a

bundle of tubuli before reaching the petiolum*.

Even the paired spiracles of the Tristicta, by which the air-

sacs debouch, and which are in most cases situated near the

base of the abdomen, may sometimes be thrust far backwards ;

in Tetrablemma medioculatum, Cambr.t, for instance, they are

situated far behind the middle of the abdomen, and are, more-

over, placed very near to one another.

That the different form of the tubular tracheew does not

always offer a reliable characteristic for distinguishing closely

allied families, is seen by the fact that Bertkau has been

obliged, on the ground of such differences, to separate the

genera Thanatus and Tibellus (Metastenus, Bertk.) from the

other Thomisoide, and to refer them to the Heteropodoide

* See Bertkau, “ Finige Spinnen und eine Myriopode aus der Braun-

kohle von Rott,” in Verhandl. des naturhist. Vereins der preussischen

Rheinlande und Westfalens, Jahrg. xxxv. (4 Folge, v.), pp. 357 and 358

(1878).

+ ‘On some new Genera and Species of Araneide,” in Proceedings of

the Zoological Society of London, 1873, p, 114, pl. xii. fig. 1.

Classification of the Spiders, 317

(Sparassidee), which are well distinguished from the Thomi-

soidz by the form of the parts of the mouth (especially the tooth-

armature of the mandibles), the low clypeus, &e.* Would

it not have been better to have written, in the diagnosis of the

“ Thomiside,” “ Die 4 Tracheenschliuche veriistelt (selten

einfach) ,” instead of “ Die 4 Tracheenschlaiuche veriistelt,”’

quite as well as Bertkau, in his diagnosis of the “ Lycoside,”

says, “ Augen in 3 (selten in 4) Reihen gestellt’”’?? Or are

the structural characters to be considered invariable only be-

cause they are taken from internal organs? It would, on the

contrary, seem that within the province of the Arthropoda in

general, the characteristics given by the inner structure are

by no means more important or more constant than those taken

from the external parts. This has been remarked already by

Sundevallt, who has strengthened his opinion with examples

taken from the insects. And that also within the class

Arachnida, both anatomical and embryological characters may

be very different in closely related forms is seen, for instance,

from the fact that within a group so compact and so little

differentiated as the Scorpions, the first abdominal ganglion

is, according to Ray Lankestert, in the family Buthoide (An-

* Compare Simon, ‘‘ Révision de la famille des Sparasside,” in Actes

de la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 1880.

t “Svenska Spindlarnes Beskrifning,” Joc. cit. p. 192.

} Ina treatise with the title “On the Muscular and Endoskeletal Sys-

tems of Zimulus and Scorpio; with some Notes on the Anatomy and

Generic Characters of Scorpions, by HE. Ray Lankester, assisted by W. B.

S. Benham and Miss E. J. Beck: Part V. Notes on Certain Points in the

Anatomy and Generic Characters of Scorpions, by E. Ray Lankester”

(‘ Transactions of the Zoological Society of London,’ xi. part 10, 1885),

this author has proposed a new classification of the Scorpions, which cannot

fail to cause some surprise among arachnologists. ‘‘ No writer on Scor-

pions,” says he, “has given consistently a clear statement or (what is

more to be desired) good figures of the really important structural features

of the genera, subgenera, and species proposed or recognized by him; and

it is with the object of pointing out what are the important points in

which Scorpions may vary that the present remarks are published.”

Among the fifteen points enumerated as important by Prof. Lankester,

no less than eleven would, however, seem to have been duly appreciated by

his predecessors; the remaining four are :—(@) the above-named different

disposition of the abdominal ganglia and of the great nerves of these ;

(6) the different sculpturing or ornamentation of the lamelle of the air-

sacs; (c) the shape of the spiracula, which are oval in “ Buscorpius,”

slit-lke in “ Buthus (Heterometrus, Ehr.),” and circular in “ Brotheas”

(of the shape of the spiracula in the “ Androctonini ” nothing is said) ;

and (d) the “ chitinization of the genital operculum, whether in two quite

separate plates, as in Brotheas, or in one imperfectly divided plate.”

Chiefly on the strength of the points (a) and (0) Prof. Lankester divides

the order of the Scorpions (which according to him form a single family)

into two subfamilies—I. Scorpionini (=Scorpionini+ Telegonini, Peters)

and II, Androctonini (= Androctonini + Centrurini, Peters). To his

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 22

318 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

droctonoide) situated in the fourth abdominalsegment, whereas

in other scorpions it is, on the contrary, placed in the third of

these segments—a peculiarity which in the Buthoide neces-

sitates a different origin, from that in other scorpions, of the

nerve-stems which go to the two first pairs of air-sacs; and

while the embryos of Pandinus africanus are developed in

separate ceca of the ovarian tubes, and are provided with a

long apophysis, proceeding from the mandibles, the embryos of

Buthus (occitanus) and of Euscorpius are devoid of this apo-

physis, and perform their whole development in the interior of

the ovary itself#. The case is no doubt the same, within the

order of Spiders, with the characters derived from the form of

the tracheze and other internal organs, as with those taken

from the external parts, or which have been found in their

habits and instincts; in the same way as there are Orbitelariz

that do not construct a web, or only an irregular one, Lycosoidee

with only two tarsal claws (for instance Thasyrea), Pholeoidee

with only six eyes (Spermophora), 'Theraphosoide (‘Thera-

phosine, Auss.) with six spinnerets ([exathele) or with only

six eyes (Masterta), nay even Theridioide with only two

spiracles (Ctentwm), so there may be Thomisoide with

simple, unramified trachez, Drassoide and Theridioide with

a more highly developed system of trachex, &e.T

Scorpionini only fvo genera belong :—l. Scorpio (with the subgenera

Euscorpius, Buthus, and Brotheas, and perhaps also Hemiscorpion

and Opisthophthalmus), and 2. Telegonus. ‘The Androctonini form

a single genus, Androctonus (with the subgenera Prionwrus and Cen-

trurus). It is therefore quite natural that Prof. Lankester regards

Peters’s classification of the Scorpions as a failure, and the genera adopted

by him as ‘in most cases unnecessary, often not even justifiable as sub-

genera.” On my attempt to develop this classification he says, “ Thorell

has added a number of genera to the already superfluous list, and has

modified Peters’s classification in what appears to me to be a retrograde

spirit’; and, further, “Dr. Thorell has carried the formation of genera and

subgenera too far.” To this I will only reply, that I have never proposed

or adopted a subgenus, and that Ido not understand why Prof. Lankester

has done me the honour of mentioning my name; for as he is of course

well acquainted with the works of all more recent authors in the field he

treats of, he cannot be ignorant that other arachnologists, and especially

Simon and Karsch, have increased the number of genera adopted by Peters

and myself by a great many new ones, and that these authors therefore,more

than I, are guilty of having modified the classification of the Scorpions in

what Prof. Lankester considers a “retrograde” spirit. By going a little

further in the opposite direction, or that now commenced by Prof.

Lankester, one will, it is true, sooner and more easily arrive at a solution

ne ultra of the problem how to divide the Scorpions into natural families

and genera.

* See, for instance, Metschnikoff, “ Embryologie des Scorpions,” in Zeit-

schrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, xxi. 1870.

+ I may be allowed here to mention a reason against laying, in the

Classification of the Spiders. 319

The importance in the modifications in the organs of gene-

ration also appear to me to have been somewhat overestimated

by Bertkau. That in the Dysderoide the testes and the

ovaries are united so as to form a ring*, just as in the Tetra-

pneumones, is a fact that shows, in combination with certain

other features in the organization of the Dysderoide, that

these spiders are more allied to the Tetrapneumones than

are the other Dipneumones or Tristicta; and this is also gene-

rally admitted. But to draw from these resemblances the con-

clusion that they are more nearly related to the Tetrapneu-

mones than to the Tristicta is, I think, erroneous, as the

Dysderoidz agree with the Tristicta not only in the direction

in which the claw of the mandibles moves, and in the number

of the joints of the inferior spinners, but also in their having

only one pair of air-sacs—a character which, as I have already

remarked, ought to have been, more particularly with Bertkau,

of the most essential importance, and ought to have prevented

him from separating the Dysderoide from the other Dipneu-

mones and uniting them with the Tetrapneumones. That the

Dysderoide have, in their general habitus, a striking resem-

blance with many Drassoide, cannot well be denied.

A character which, in Dr. Bertkau’s classification, is of a

certain importance for the limitation of the families, is taken

from the different number (and the form) of the female’s

receptacula seminis. ‘Thus the Tetragnathoide (Pachygna-

thid, Bertk.) differ from the Epeiroide and the Theridioidee

in having three such receptacles, not two only (A, p. 401).

Their common opening is situated, together with the orifice of

the oviducts, far (more or less) behind the spiracles; and this

characterization of the different spider-groups, the chief stress on anatomical

features, as this reason may to many persons seem to be of great weight,

viz., the practical difficulties of determining, by means of such features,

the systematic place of an unknown spider. And that these difficulties

really exist, is seen, for instance, from the fact that many of the statements

concerning the structure of the respiratory organs &c. given by such an

experienced anatomist as Menge are, by Bertkau, shown to be erroneous.

Moreover, it will, with the method in question, often be necessary to destroy

the specimen that is to be determined, even in those cases where it belongs

to a very rare species, or is a “‘unicum,” and this is also a drawback of prac-

tical importance. But it may be objected against these remarks, that the

aim of a natural system is not that of facilitating the determination of

the different species, but of giving an expression of their real affinities ;

and this is true—though there might perhaps be found some means of

reconciling both these claims. At least it would seem that if an anato-

mical feature really is of great systematic importance, there exists also

some external feature that corresponds to it.

* In Tegenaria domestica also the ovaries form, even till shortly before

the maturity of the animal, a perfect ring (see Dahl, ‘ Analytische Bear-

beitung, ete.,” loc, cit, p. 4).

22*

320 Prof, T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

“ vulva” is not chitinized, but destitute of those horny parts

which in descriptive works is generally called epigyne (saro,

Menge). As this character in the female corresponds with a

peculiarity in the shape of the male palpi (their tarsal joint has

in Tetragnatha and Pachygnatha a long movable hook jointed

to its base, which is absent in the malesof the true Epeiroide*),

it may be reasonable to separate the Tetragnathoide, Menge,

with Pachygnatha, from the Epeiroide, as a separate family.

Pachygnatha is, however, on the other hand, very nearly

related to certain spiders generally included in the genus

Meta; this is shown, for instance, by the Pachygnatha Vethit,

Van Hass.t, which is not a Pachynatha, but a true Kpeiroid.

An unchitinized vulva is also found in all Territelariz,

Dysderoide, Filistatoide, and Scytodoide, the males of which

groups are distinguished by their simple, completely chitinized

palpal bulbus ; but the bulbus has this same structure also in

certain Epeiroide, as Nephila and Nephilengys, the females

of which have a chitinized vulva; and these modifications in

the organs of copulation appear therefore, curiously enough,

to be of rather subordinate importance.

As we have already seen, Bertkau divides his Tristicta into

two great groups, Cribellata and Meromammillata, according

as they are provided with, or destitute of, the unpaired spin-

ning-organ called by Blackwall cribellum, the presence of which

is always united with that of a number of peculiarly formed

and symmetrically disposed hairs on the metatarsi of the last

pair of legs, forming the organ called by Blackwall the calamis-

trum. All spiders which possess these organs were by Blackwall

united into one family, the Ciniflonide, and Bertkau has now

not only gone back to Blackwall’s opinion of the systematic

value of the organs in question, but has raised the Ciniflonidee

or Cribellata into a group of higher rank, divided into no less

than nine families (B, p. 337)—Zoropsidide, Miagrammopide,

Filistatida, Cicobiade, Dinopide, Uloboride, Dictynide,

Ereside, and Amaurobiade. Now it may at first view appear

strange that not all, or at least many, of those arachnologists

who have occupied themselves with the classification of the

Spiders have maintained Blackwall’s Ciniflonide as a family,

or even as a group of higher rank; more especially as the

cribellum and calamistrum are not only of importance in the

economy of these animals, but the cribellum, as Bertkau

remarks (B, p. 339), “is not an ordinary pair of spinners,

* See Emerton, “ New England Spiders of the Family Theridide,” in

Transactions of the Connecticut Academy, vi. pp. 297, 298 (1884),

+ Midden Sumatra, Reizen en Ondersoekingen der Sumatra Expeditie,

ete. iv. 11, A. Aranee, p. 32 (1882).

- Classification of the Spiders. 321

but an organ of quite a peculiar nature, and at the same time

brings along with it the presence of another organ, the cala-

mistrum.”’ But notwithstanding this, and though it is by no

means difficult to ascertain the presence or absence of the

organs in question, the difference in this respect has not, in

general, been considered a character of greater value than

those on which subfamilies and genera are founded. The

reason appears to be not only that of two in other respects

closely allied species the one may possess, the other want the

cribellum and calamistrum, but also that the other parts of the

spinning-apparatus have been found to vary most materially

within very nearly allied groups of spiders. The number of

the spinners may in fact vary in the most extraordinary way.

Within the family Theraphosoide (= Uheraphosint, Auss.),

which is characterized, among other things, by having only

jour spinners, there is, however, as has been said above, one

genus, /Hexathele, Auss., which has sv spinners; within the

genus Storena of the family Zodarioide (one of the most

natural families in the whole order) there are not only species

with all the six spinners well developed, but others in which

the intermediate ones are rudimentary, or wanting, in one of

the sexes alone; in some Zodarioide both sexes appear to be

destitute of the intermediate spinners. In most Zodarioide

the ¢nferior spinners are much longer than the superior, in

others these four spinners are of about the same length;

sometimes (not always) the two inferior ones are fixed on a

common basal part. In the Agalenoide the superior spinners

are in general much longer than the inferior, and their second

joint provided with tubuli textorii along its whole underside ;

but in some cases the superior spinners are only of the same

length as, or shorter than, the inferior, and are provided with

tubuli textorii only at the apex; sometimes (Cydbcus) their

second joint is rudimentary, &c. That the spiders which are

provided with cribellum and calamistrum do not form a natural

unit is admitted even by Bertkau (4, p. 386). Nor does

he deny that spiders belonging to the two different groups

Meromammillata and Cribellata may show an “ outer resem-

blance” to each other—and it would indeed be difficult to

deny that Zora is like Zoropsis, or that Ceelotes and Cybeus

resemble Amaurobius; but, says he, “this external resemblance

does not prove anything as to the natural affinity more than the

habitual resemblance of the shrew to the mice, or that of the

blind-worm or the eel to the serpents, &c.” (B, p. 340)—-ex-

pressions which appear to me strange, to say the least. Or can

itreally be Dr. Bertkau’s opinion that the presence or absence

of a cribellum and calamistrum is of the same systematic

322 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

importance as the radical differences in the anatomy, and even

in the external appearance, that exist between a fish and a

reptile, between the eel and the serpent? ‘To me it seems

impossible to prove that the presence of the spinning-organs

in question is a surer indication of affinity in those spiders

which possess them than are most other structural features,

anatomical or external. Rather the reverse might be supposed

to be the case, from the fact that it is only the adult female

and the young of both sexes of the Cribellata that are pro-

vided with the cribellum and calamistrum, whereas in the adult

males these organs are rudimentary or totally wanting. The

cause of this dissimilarity is of course this, that the adult

males have no need of the apparatus in question, as they do

not construct a web. And this again appears to me to prove

that the cribellum and calamistrum are organs that have origi-

nally belonged to the order of Spiders in general, and have

in the course of time been reduced and lost in a part of them,

those namely which no longer wanted them; and this quite

independently of their greater or less affinity. Thus it is easy

to understand why we find these organs still in existence in

spiders belonging to very dissimilar groups, and also why

they are always wanting in those spiders which lead a roving

life and make no webs. The possibility of explaining, on

this hypothesis,the presence of the eribellum and calamistrum in

spiders which in all other particulars are widely different from

each other has not escaped Bertkau. ‘The systematic

significance of the above-mentioned organs,” says he, “ might

only be doubted in case that all spiders had possessed this

fourth pair of spinnerets, but had, with the exception of some

few genera, lost them in the course of time” (B, p. 339).

But he does not show why this cannot be the case, nor does

he say anything more on the subject.

For my part, then, I cannot acknowledge in Bertkau’s

Cribellata and Meromammillata two natural or systematic

units ; but I think that these denominations may, nevertheless,

be of practical utility for designating the spiders in which the

eribellum (and calamistrum) is present or is wanting. It

would perhaps be better, however, to call them (Aranez)

Cribellate and Ecribellate—the Cribellata possessing jointed

spinners, or beg “‘ meromammillata’’* quite as much as the

other spiders. As to the families into which Bertkau has

divided his Cribellata, some of them are no doubt so closely

related to certain ecribellate families, that they could well be

united with them. But on the ground of the modern, more and

* IT suppose, in fact, that the word Meromammillata is formed of peépos,

part (joint), and mammuilla. The term Ecribellate is formed in analogy

with elapidatus, exoneratus, Ke. Compare also Evertebrata and Vertebrata.

Classification of the Spiders. 323

more increasing splitting up of the older families into numerous

new groups of the same denomination, it may perhaps not be

inappropriate to regard the presence or absence of the cribel-

lum and calamistrum as a character sufficient to distinguish

JSamilies ; and it must then be admitted that all the cribellate

families adopted by Bertkau are good systematic units, though

I, for my part, should prefer to unite his Dictynide and Amau-

robiade in one family, Dictynoidee, these two groups being only

distinguished by the different development of their trachez.

New as to the distribution, among the generally received tribus,

of Bertkau’s nine cribellate families, they must be referred

paitly to the Orbitelariz, partly to the Tubitelarie ; as yet there

is no example of a cribellate spider belonging to any of the

other tribus. To the Tubitelarie belong the Zoropseoide, which

are closely allied to the Drassoide ; the Dictynoide (inclusive

of the Amaurobiade, ertk.), which are nearly related to

the Agalenoide ; the Eresoide, which, though very peculiar,

may, as Bertkau thinks, be placed in the neighbourhood of

his Amaurobiade; the Cicobioide, which appear to have

their nearest allies in the Urocteoide; and probably also the

Filistatoide, which among the Cribellate are completely

isolated, and have their allies among the Ecribellate, approxi-

mating in some respects to the Drassoidee and the Scytodoide,

and even to the Territelariz.—There remain to be taken into

consideration the Dinopoide, Miagrammopoide, and Ulobo-

roide. The Dinopoide, whose systematic position has been

so contested, and which I had formerly placed in the neigh-

bourhood of the Agalenoide, would seem, on the strength of

the important reasons alleged by Bertkau (B, p. 353 et seq.), to

have their nearest allies in the Miagrammopoide and Ulobo-

roide ; as an additional reason for assigning this place to this

family may be adduced the presence (at least in Dénopis

camelus, Thor.) of so-called accessory or auxiliary tarsal

claws, which, so far as I know, have only been observed in

the Orbitelariz and in part of the Retitelariae. That the

Miagrammopoidz are allied to the Uloboroide is generally ad-

mitted. It therefore only remains to show that the Uloboroide

should be placed in the tribus Orbitelarize ; for if this is settled,

the two last-named families will, of course, follow along with

them. Now it is in the first piace a fact (which Bertkau,

however, appears to doubt) that U/oborus is a true round-web

spider*; I have myselt captured both U. Walckenaerti and

U, plumipes in their circular, perfectly closed webs; and this

fact is, 1 believe, one of the strongest proofs of the artificial

* See for instance Thorell, “ Till kannedomen om sligtena Mithras och

Uloborus,” in Géfversigt af K. Vetenskaps-Akademiens F6rhandlingar, xy.

(1858), p. 194.

324 Prof. T. Thorell on Dr. Bertkau’s

nature of the division of the Spiders into Cribellata and

Meromammillata. Even if we do not assign, in general, any

great weight in the phylogeny and classification of the Spiders

to the form of their webs, it must be admitted that it is at

least probable that spiders that fabricate regular or so-called

geometrical webs have a common origin and belong to one

and the same higher group, or, in other terms, that this

industry cannot have arisen spontaneously and independently

in two or more different and natural higher groups. What

Bertkau has remarked (see above p. 822) as a proof of a

elose affinity between spiders with and spiders without a

cribellum, may, with some modification and with more

truth, be adduced as a reason for the affinity between the

spiders which make circular webs. Only on the supposition

that all spiders have originally constructed such webs, but

that most of them have in the course of time lost this talent,

could it be admitted that spiders belonging to radically different

groups can give their webs such an artistically finished ard

almost identical form. But for such a supposition there is no

reasonable ground. Jt may be uncertain which of the actual

spiders are most nearly related to the original ones—whether

it be the Territelarice, or the Tubitelarie, or another group;

but that the first spiders were Orbitelarize, nobody will, I be-

lieve, think possible. In the case before us, the form of the

web appears to me to be of such importance that it can

scarcely be overestimated, Moreover, the typical Uloboroide,

2.e. the genus Uloborus, has so many structural features in

common with the Epeiroide and Tetragnathoide, that also in

this respect there is nothing that militates against the uniting

the Uloboroide with these families in one and the same tribus:

Any one who, without knowing the genus Uloborus, gets a

specimen of this genus in his hand will, I believe, see that he

has before him a spider that is related to Epedra or Tetragnatha.

Hyptiotes deviates rather strongly both from Uloborus and

from the Epeiroidee, and demonstrates together with Miagram-

mopes and the Dinopoide, how materially even a natural group

of spiders, such as the Orbitelarie, may vary, both in its in-

ternal and external characters and in its industry.

From what I have here said, it will be seen that though I

fully acknowledge Dr. Bertkau’s merits in having given many

most valuable contributions towards a more pertect classifica-

tion of the Spiders, I cannot find that he has been successful

in his attempt at laying down new principles for this classifica-

tion. His chief groups, the Tetrasticta and the ‘Tristicta, as

also the Cribellata and the Meromammillata, and even the

Perissonycha and the Artionycha, appear in fact to me to be

yather artificial than natural units; and he has perhaps also

Classification of the Spiders. 325

attributed too much importance to characters derived from the

structure of some of the internal parts, especially the trachez.

It would of course be out of place to discuss here the

value and systematic. position of the different spider-families

proposed of late years, and still more so to make any attempt at

a complete classification of the Spiders, with an enumera-

tion of all the different families and their characteristics ;

for such an attempt it is necessary to possess far richer

materials, collected in all parts of the world, than are at

my disposal. With the modifications for which we are in-

debted to Bertkau, and with those which I have permitted

myself here to propose, the principal traits of the classification

which, I think, would answer to our present knowledge of

this Order of animals may, however, be seen from the follow-

ing scheme, in which I have included as examples, besides

the (recent) European families, only a few exclusively exotic

ones.

Ordo ARANEE.

Subordo I. TETRAPNEUMONES.

Tribus I. TerRRITELARIA.

Fam. 1. Liphistioide.

2. Theraphosoide.

3. Atypoidee*.

&e.

Subordo II, DipNEUMONES.

Tribus I]. TusireLarrZ.

Ecribellate. Cribellate.

Fam. 1. Dysderoide.

Fam. 2. Filistatoide,

. Palpimanoidee.

. Myrmecioidee.

. Drassoidee.

6, Zoropseoide.

. Argyronetoidee.

. Agalenoidee.

on Or = Co

9. Dictynoide.

10. Eresoide.

11. Zodarioide.

12. Hersilioide.

13. CEcobioide.

14. Urocteoide.

&e.

* The denominations Atypoide, Epeiroide, and Thomisoide ought to

be changed (see Thorell, ‘‘ Studi sui Ragni Malesie Papuani. IV. Ragni

dell’ Indo-Malesia,”’ doc. c’t.). Thatin the names of the families the termi-

nation -o7d@, which was used by, for instance, Cuvier, is preferable to -¢de,

T have shown in ‘ Remarks on Syn.’ p. 590, as also in “ Descrizione di

alcuni Aracnidi inferiori dell’ Arcipelago Malese,” in Annali del Museo

Civico di Storia Nat. di Genova, xviii. p. 35 (19) (1882),

326 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny.

Tribus IIL, Rerirevarr#,

Fam. 1. Scytodoide,

2, Pholeoide.

3. Theridioide,

&e.

Tribus LV. OrBITELARI®,

Cribellate,

Fam. 1. Dinopoide.

. Miagrammopoide.

. Uloboroide.

Ecribellate.

Fam. 4. Tetragnathoide.

5. Epeiroide.

6. Celenioide.

7. Cryptotheloide.

&e.

Co bo

Tribus V. LATERIGRADZ®.

Fam. 1, Heteropodoide.

2, Stephanopoide.

3. Thomisoidee.

&e.

Tribus VI. Crrigrapm.

Fam. 1, Lycosoidee.

2. Oxyopoidee.

Tribus VII. SALTIGRAD.

Fam. 1. Attoide.

XXIX.—WNotes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland).—No. 1V. On a Male

Tunny (Orcynus thynnus, L.). By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D.,

LL.D. F.R.S., &e.

[Plate XI.]

THE specimen was captured on the 16th October, 1885, by

one of the ships of the General Steam Fishing Company of

Granton, when trawling in the “ Fluke-hole ” or Traith in the

Forth, off Pittenweem, in 15 fathoms, and was most courteously

sent to the Marine Laboratory and the University Museum by

Mr. Scott, the manager, who states that the fish was dead

when the trawl (which had been down about four hours) was

brought on board. A powerful fish like this would probably

make desperate efforts in the net; yet the stout fins, though

Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny. 327

showing evidences of friction, were comparatively little

affected, the tips of the pectorals and the caudal rays chiefly

suffering. This immunity was probably due to their strength

and to the fact that the strong spines of the first dorsal and

the whalebone-like stiffness of the second dorsal and the anal

only proved impediments and sources of rapid exhaustion to

the entangled fish.

The specimen was of good size, weighing about 6? cwt.,

and having a total length of nearly 9 feet from tip to tip *.

The greatest girth was 6 feet 5 inches, in a line with the

second dorsal and slightly in front of the base of the anal.

The circumference at the base of the caudal, again, was only

11 inches, The other measurements were :—

ft. in

Length from tip of snout to base of tail ...... 710

Length from tip of snout to anterior border

Oietinstidorsall, sc snrete’ sia wtste aynlatsg ¢teveloars 296

Length from tip of snout to anterior border

Ol Second COTSAL so... crsiaciaies, dye cays) «.6, 0.555 4 5

From tip of mandible to base of pectoral...... 2 2

From tip of mandible to margin of operculum 2 383

Antero-posterior margin of gape (superiorly)... O 74

Antero-posterior line to corner of maxilla .,.. 0 10

Werblealoane: 2.5 sucioa alttsbe a ol t adeheibia c.g 0.6 0 8

ene thyOn urs COrsal sess. cues ole eee cis 6s poe «=e ie

leight Cl first dorsal. <5 gis cieais's! «aes acs tee 5 0 102

diensth.of second dorsal.) 0.js oie eee’ wine's 0 9

Height of second dorsal alongedge .......... Lat

HSER OT BOE DONAL Na ofeianuatis ie aertae nicitrey spo tae 0 43

Ae MIT O fe PEC EON EN media tara one) alvrne) selchato ote c/o oaks io

Beapavise Me wmtytmutedicts vary oe Sed yale we alosds See 2 0 9

Ventral) base tolapex 01.21.40 stele Wied sets otsle sos 0 104

Anal, breadth; at- bases cre Fo tsidhale selects opesle QO 61

FACIAL DASE LUO BDO Rasiiig Gaah sierisl The arias oe estiein vies 1 4

Bix PANSO LOMA Utesd crue ta, acta tote, oie x stare eos 2 10

Diameter of exposed region of eye, horizontal., 0 22

Diameter of exposed region of eye, vertical.... 0 23

The colour of the dorsum was blackish, with hardly a tinge

of bluish. The sides were greyish and the under surface

white. No trace of stripes occurred in this example. The

first dorsal had its spines black and the web dark brown ;

the second had its basal portion black and its apex yellowish.

The pectorals were black, while the ventrals had the upper

surface dark reddish brown and the under silvery, with brown

between the rays; the edges were dark. ‘The anal was

silvery, with the anterior edge black. The finlets (accessory

* T have to acknowledge the aid kindly given me in measuring and

note-taking by Mr. J. Wilson, Demonstrator of Zoology in the University.

328 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny.

fins), which were ten dorsally (the first, however, being ap-

pended to the base of the second dorsal) and nine (slightly

larger) ventrally, had their bases reddish brown, shading off

distally into bright yellow ; the free edge has a dark-fringed

margin # inch deep. The caudal had the upper half black,

with the frayed portions pinkish; the lower half showed a

large amount of red or pink amongst the black portions, pro-

bably from injury.

The chief points in external configuration that fall under

notice are the scales and fins. ‘The former, with the skin,

constitute a dense coat of mail (corselet) in front, and must

form a very efficient protection *. The first dorsal fin again

is stated to have weak spinest; but it is sufficient in this

specimen at least to point out that all are unbroken, while

the tough membrane between them is lacerated, and that

the powerful nature of the first spine is conspicuous. It is

slightly grooved posteriorly for the second spine, and the whole

fin can be folded into a hollow. ‘There is likewise a flat-

tened depression for the pectorals, and this gives an indication

of the length of these organs when entire.

The external form of the tunny has been represented by

various authors, and comparatively recently by Mr. Day, in

his excellent work on ‘ British Fishes’ {. The figures avail-

able for comparison, however, differ so much from the specimen

under consideration that a special sketch, aided by aphotograph,

was made by Mr. Wilson, Demonstrator of Zoology, and will

be published in the ‘ Fourth Annual Report of the Fishery

Board for Scotland.’ The premaxillary and maxillary region

is too long in the figures of Cuvier and Valenciennes §, as

as well as in Day’s, in which the upper outline of the snout

is also too uniform; and in these and in Yarrell’s || and

Couch’s § figures the eye is too large. The mandibular region

is too narrow and elongated in all the figures except Couch’s

and the upper margin is too straight in profile. ‘The shading

of the head in Day’s figure gives a somewhat peculiar aspect

to the lateral view of this region, which seems to be too

long from the tip of the snout to the posterior margin of

the operculum; and the same may be said of Cuvier and

’ * The minute structure of these scales has been investigated by Prof.

Quekett.

+ Vide, e. g., Giinther, Catalogue, ii. p. 862; Day, Brit. Fishes, p. 93.

‘British Fishes,’ ii. pl. xxxv. (1881). The earlier figures of Ron-

delet, Bélon, Salvien, Gesner, Duhamel, Bloch, and Pennant have been

criticized by Cuvier and Valenciennes.

§ Hist. Nat. des Poissons (Paris, 1851), viii. pl. cex.

\| Brit. Fishes, 3rd edit. ii. p. 209.

q ‘Fishes of the British Islands, i1. pl. Ixxxii,

Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny. 329

Valenciennes’s figure, the gape in both, moreover, being too

long in its antero-posterior axis. The teeth are somewhat

fancifully represented in all the figures, since they are much

less distinct in nature. The spines of the dorsal fin are all of

nearly equal thickness in the figure of the French authors and

in Day’s and Yarrell’s, whereas, with the exception of the

first, they are too thick in Couch’s. They seem to have been

unusually long anteriorly in the specimen figured by Day.

The second dorsal fin has not been well represented in any of

the figures, and it is much too broad and short in Couch’s.

The awkward flattening of the back along the base of the first

dorsal fin in Day’s figure is probably due to the taxidermist

and is not found in nature or in the other outlines mentioned.

The anal fin is also too short and broad in most of the figures,

and Day’s outline materially differs from nature in the rela-

tion of the second dorsal and anal fins to a vertical line.

A line running vertically from the anterior margin of the anal

falls behind the second dorsal; but in Day’s figure it pierces

the dorsal midway. The upper margin of the deep groove

for the pectoral in a lateral view is generally seen above the

somewhat straight edge of the pectoral; but this has not

found its way into any representation. In none of these

figures is the true shape of the finlets given, for in each a

distinct elevation occurs in front and then a pointed process

extends backward nearly parallel to the outline of the body ;

they are, in short, unequally bifid. The figure in Day’s

‘ British Fishes’ deviates considerably from life in this

respect.

In the branchial chamber were numerous specimens of a

Caligus, several examples bearing large tufts of Obelia geni-

ceulata, which seemed to flourish with remarkable vigour on

so favourable a site. ‘The hydrorhiza in some cases covers

the ventral surface of the cephalothorax of the parasite with

an intricate web of fibres, amongst which the feet can hardly

be distinguished, while the dorsum of the same region is

entirely shaded by a dense tuft of the polyparies, which are

of great strength. In others the stolons spring from the abdo-

minal region.

Digestive System.—The teeth appear proportionally small

for so large a fish; they are slightly curved and turned

inward and backward. A rasp-like surface occurs on the

median hyoidean apparatus, and the sides of the tongue have

a few horny processes. ‘The mucous surface of the roof of

the mouth has, in addition to the rasp-like teeth on the pala-

tines, numerous hardened streaks from thin ossifications of the

region.

330 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny.

The cesophagus is very short and wide, with muscular walls,

and is deeply plicated longitudinally on the inner surface.

It is about 8 inches in diameter at the cardiac end of the

stomach. The surface near the latter is villous, but it is

distinguished from the surface of the stomach by the greater

number of rugze in the latter.

The stomach is a large conical sac measuring 25 inches in

length from the cardiac orifice to the apex posteriorly. Its

inner surface is complexly rugose from longitudinal and

transverse reticulations, and the contraction of the thick mus-

cular mass in spirit considerably intensifies this feature.

Externally the superficial muscular layer is chiefly longitu-

dinal, then follows a series of circular fibres ; while internally

a layer apparently of interwoven fibres occurs, with much

connective tissue. The whole forms a powerful muscular

chamber, in which were three haddocks (11, 11, and 9 inches

respectively), two lemon-dabs (94 and 81 inches), and two

common: dabs (each 7} inches). While searching for these at

the bottom of the water it had encountered the trawl-net.

The pyloric region of the organ is situated about 3 inches

from the cardiac opening and therefore near the cesophagus.

The walls of the diverticulum leading to the pyloric valve

are rugose and remarkably massive, especially at the termina-

tion, near which one large boss projects from the posterior

wall of the canal. hese thick folds form a very efficient

valve, which arrests even small bones, such as the vertebrae

of the haddocks and dabs, and in all probability peristaltic

action sends them out of the mouth if bulky *, or they remain

there till the gastric secretion disintegrates them.

At the cardiac end of the stomach were five examples of a

large Distomum, apparently D. clavatum, Rud., a species

which has been found in the stomach of Pelamys sarda and

in the intestine of Coryphena hippurus in the Mediterranean,

as well as in the present form t. Amongst the mucus of the

same organ were a large Ascaris (imperfect), two Hchino-

rhynchi, probably from the haddocks or other prey, and a

fragment of a mollusk from the same source.

The calibre of the duodenum at its commencement is com-

paratively small, and externally the distinction between the

two regions is well marked on palpation. Beyond the promi-

nent boss at the pyloric valve are a few longitudinal and

oblique ridges of the canal; but these soon cease, and the

proper duodenal region of the gut is smooth, with the excep-

* A common occurrence in fishes.

ft Carus, ‘ Prodromus Faun. Mediter.’ 1. p. 151.

Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny. 331

tion of faint longitudinal elevations. It is about 7 inches in

length.

About half an inch behind the pylorus the thick wall of the

duodenum is perforated by the comparatively small aperture

of the gall-duct. On close examination the opening at the

bottom of the pit, however, is found to be double. One aper-

ture leads almost directly into a cecal appendix nearly 3

inches in length, placed anteriorly close to the hepatic duct ;

while another, more oblique in direction, leads into the latter.

Commencing ‘next. the eut, the narrow gall-duct shows a

dilatation about half an inch in diameter about 2 inches from

its origin. It again contracts after a course of 5 inches, and

then dilates into a long sac of unequal calibre—2 feet 4 inches

in length, besides a terminal appendix 14 inch long. The

remarkable length of the organ was even noticed by Aristotle.

Three dilatations occur in the long sac, viz. a fusiform one

6 inches in length inferiorly, another, of the same shape, 12

inches long, and a more cylindrical terminal region, which

also shows, however, a slight dilatation in the middle and an

approach to a diverticulum at its commencement. Slightly

contracted regions separate these divisions from each other.

The bile has a dark green colour and is aqueous. The cecal

appendix is somewhat wider than the gall-duct at its base,

dilates rapidly to almost double the diameter, and then dimin-

ishes to a conical apex. ‘The walls of this cystic appendix

are thinner than those of the duct, and the inner (mucous)

surface is minutely speckled with blackish or dark brownish

pigment-points. The gall-bladder again shows terminally a

beak-like diverticulum of a conical form, which projects from

the longitudinal axis of the organ at an angle. ‘The inner

surface is apparently smooth, though marked with minute

black points, as in the foregoing sac, and the wall is compa-

ratively thin. Under a lens a tendency to minute reticulation,

however, is observed even in the distal region of the bladder,

and after a course of from 15 to 18 inches down the organ

such becomes more pronounced, and the wall at the same

time increases in thickness. he latter is especially marked

at the commencement of the dilatation, measuring 6 inches in

length, for the wall is denser than that of the 13-inch distal

dilatation. Where the 6-inch region contracts inferiorly pro-

minent longitudinal ruge appear ‘and frequently run together,

the intermediate spaces being finely reticulated. The ‘Yeticu-

lations are less pronounced in the narrow portion between this

and the nearly cylindrical region (about 3 inches in length)

inferiorly. ‘The latter is marked throughout by longitudinal

332 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny.

ridges, which frequently run together, the intermediate surface

being minutely reticulated. The ridges and reticulations keep

the character just noted till within 4 inches of the gut, where

the wall becomes denser, partly from the great development of

the longitudinal ridges, which resemble folds like those of the

“‘manyplies,” so that only fluid will readily pass along.

Under a lens the surface is still reticulated, but more minutely.

These rugz continue, in the forward course of the canal,

through the wall of the gut to its termination in the pit.

Thus the differences between the liming membrane of the

gall-bladder, its duct, and the cystic appendix are marked,

though the minute black specks are everywhere present.

Into the duodenum, which has about the same calibre as

the rest of the gut, seven (Cuvier and Valenciennes say five *)

large ducts enter from the great glandular pyloric mass.

the ceca of which are about a line and a half in diameter.

The first of these (having a diameter of half an inch) joins

the canal about an inch from the pylorus; it consists of a

main stem an inch in length, which splits dichotomously into

a number of branches, each of which resolves itself into a

carrier for 2 bundle of the ultimate ceca, fat, and connective

tissue, forming a terminal process of about 3 inches in length.

The second main duct enters the duodenum close to the fore-

going, and it has a similar diameter, though the stem reaches

the length of 3 inches. The chief branches are also much

longer, so that the terminal ceca extend outwards about a

foot from the gut, and thus permit a ready disposition of the

parts in the abdomen. Further, the smaller branches are for

the most part disposed on one side of the larger, so as to give a

fan-like arrangement when they are stretched on a flat surface.

The third is a short trunk (placed about half an inch from the

second), which quickly divides into a large numberof branches

to the ceca, which thus approach the gut proximally (within

11 inch), but are nearly 3 inches distant terminally. The

fourth duct is fully # inch in diameter, and enters the duo-

denum about 12 inch further backward. After a short course

of # inch it breaks up into a number of branches, which

chiefly spring from the anterior region. The fifth is an inch

behind the preceding, and consists of a short wide tube (1 inch

in diameter), which splits into a fan-like series of branches,

the ceeca being near the gut. The sixth (1 inch distant from

the fifth) and the seventh (14 inch behind the sixth) have

similar short trunks with a fan-like distribution of their

branches, the ultimate caeca in the latter being considerably

shorter than in front.

* Op. cit, vol. viii. p. 65.

Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny. 333

On the whole, the second duct is that which appears to

have the largest collection of ceca, the first and fourth following

next in order, and thereafter the fifth, sixth, third, and seventh

respectively. In the interior of the ducts is a reddish gela-

tinous substance, which presents a granular structure with

numerous oil-globules and opaque fatty concretions of a

rounded shape.

The great mass of the pyloric ceca presents a cordate

outline, the intestine entering the centre. It is 13 inches

across the base, and from the latter to the apex measures

20 inches. It is invested by peritoneum, the edges of which

show crenations, and in certain parts fimbrie.

The intestine measures 5 feet from the end of the duo-

denum to the rectum. The entire surface is covered with

a downy coat of villi about + inch in length. No food was

present amongst the masses of tough mucus. ‘The peritoneal

surface of the intestine and gall-bladder presents numerous

black pigment-streaks and patches. The villi of the rectum

were covered with bloody mucus. The diameter of the canal

is nearly uniform.

One of the most interesting features in connexion with the

liver and its vascular supply is the presence of the remarkable

“¢ Wundernetze”’ so ably described by Eschricht and Miiller *,

Four conspicuous examples of these occur in the hollow of

the liver, along the wall of the stomach, just behind the ceso-

phagus, besides some minor spindle-shaped processes, and at

first sight their consistence and colour might readily cause

them to be mistaken for splenic tissue. ‘he first measures

33 by 23 inches, the second 4? by 21 inches, the third 53 by

3 inches at the widest part, and the fourth 2} by 14 inches.

All are of a deep reddish colour, somewhat reniform in out-

line and present similar structure. Large blood-vessels,

chiefly connected with the hepatic artery, enter them and

split up into a closely arranged series of parallel vessels,

so that the organs assume a fibrous appearance, and readily

tear in the direction of the parallel vessels from edge to edge.

In this instance the splitting was transverse or slightly oblique

with regard to the long axis. In the smallest, on the other

hand, the fibres ran in the direction of the latter. On exa-

mining a thin transverse section (7. e. across the long axis of

the fibres and tubes) under a lens a closely arranged series

of reticulations present themselves, a larger and a smaller

being especially conspicuous (Pl. XI. fig. 1), this variation

* “Ueber die arteridsen und vendsen Wundernetze an der Leber und

einen merkwurdigen Bau dieses Organes beim Thunfische,” Abhandl,

der k, Akad. d. Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1835, p. 1 &c.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 23

334 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny.

being apparently due, in many cases, to the condition of the

vessels as regards distention by blood. The vessels have a

delicate translucent lining, apparently epithelial, and the mus-

cular or elastic wall, chiefly composed of circular fibres, is of

great thickness, and generally tinged reddish by the hemo-

globin. The vascular channels are bound together by granu-

lar connective tissue and cells, and it is this which gives way

when the structure is torn longitudinally.

The size of the vascular channels is such that a large

amount of blood must pass quickly through these organs.

The liver forms a large trilobate mass of a greyish-yellow

colour. It has been described both by Cuvier and Valen-

ciennes*, and by Eschricht and Miillert, the latter authors like-

wise giving very good figures of it. ‘The margins in the pre-

sent example show various lobules which range from 4 inch

to 3 inches in length.

The spleen forms a great glandular organ of a dull reddish

colour attached to the intestine behind the duodenum, and

measures 22 inches in length by about 3 in diameter. It is

firm and rather friable, somewhat resembling a fatty liver in

section, the surface of the latter being dotted with large

reddish-brown masses and more minute intermediate blackish

specks. Microscopically it presents a uniform matrix of a

minutely cellular appearance. The organ appears to have

undergone considerable degeneration.

The male reproductive organs are attached to huge flattened

fatty folds fully an inch in thickness, which occupy the poste-

rior region of the abdominal cavity. Towards their anterior

ends these folds are highly vascular, so that in minute struc-

ture the tips for a distance of 6 inches resemble that of a

blood-gland, and they are of a deep red colour. The rest of

the folds are fatty. Two or three minute ova, apparently

parasitic, occurred in the dissection of these masses. ‘The re-

productive organs are separated from these folds by no distinct

line of demarcation, but are closely connected with their outer

borders. The organs measured respectively 2 feet and 1 foot

10 inches in length, by 34 and 3 inches in breadth. In a

transverse section through both parts it is easy to distinguish

the more compact tissue of the reproductive organs; but the

inner border of the fatty folds sends fibres and vessels into the

reproductive organs, so that they are more or less continuous

with each other. In minute structure they present a series of

closely arranged transverse tubular folds. No sexual pro-

ducts are visible. ‘The urinary bladder is a thick muscular

organ of small dimensions.

* Op. cit. p. 66.

+ Abhandl. Akad. Berl. 1835, p. 2 et seg. Taf. i, ii., u. ili.

Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny. Sao

The ventricle of the heart forms a great muscular triangle

nearly 6 inches in its longer boundary, such as at the base or

along the convex edge. This powerful muscular mass con-

tains a comparatively small chamber which has an apical and

two lateral diverticula besides the great channel into the

bulbus. Each of these has various pits in the muscular walls.

The external layers have their fibres mostly in tlie long axis

of the sides, so that they are thus differentiated from the more

transversely arranged inner region, ‘The aperture into the

bulbus is defended by the two great valves, and its whole

inner surface is thrown into a somewhat symmetrically

arranged series of elastic pouches, which by their disposition

probably perform some of the functions of the Hlasmobranch

conus, since their posterior folds (Pl. XI. fig. 2,a, @) appa-

rently form pockets in action. A similar condition is present

in the swordfish, as represented by Dr. Giinther*.

The auricle is a large and comparatively thick muscular

chamber with a complex network of musculi pectinati scattered

over the surface.

The large quantity of the circulatory fluid in this fish was

very marked, especially as it remained fluid. The appearance

of the muscles and other parts renders it probable that the

species would afford interesting results in regard to tempera-

ture-observations. This is the more likely since Dr. John

Davy found the temperature of the blood in the deep-seated

muscles a little below (?) the gills in the bonito (Zhynnus

pelamys, Cuv. & Val.) to be 99° I’., whereas the temperature of

the surface of the water was in the region 80°65 f.

The swim-bladder is 3 feet in length and upwards of a foot

in diameter at its widest part. It has been briefly alluded to by

A. W. Malm in his account of a specimen from the Skagerak ft;

but its interesting structure merits further study. In the

abdominal cavity the organ is situated close above the intes-

tine and other viscera, since the enormous subvertebral mus-

cular masses occupy the dorsal region and considerably limit

the space for its distention. Externally it has a peritoneal

coat on its free surface. Internally the whole surface is

beautifully reticulated by a vast series of raised whitish bands

which inosculate with each other. ‘he main series of these

springs from the circumference of a large aperture (PI. XI.

fig. 3, a) an inch and a quarter in transverse diameter and an

inch and a half in antero-posterior diameter, which seems to

occupy the mid-dorsal region. ‘The aperture, which is men-

tioned by Malm, is surrounded by a few warty processes,

* Introd. Study of Fishes, p. 152, fig. 68.

+ Edinb, New Phil. Journ. vol. xix. p. 32

} Géteborgs och Bohuslans Fauna, 1877, p. 416.

3 QWs

336 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes on the Tunny.

and leads into a large subperitoneal space. These bands

spread in a radiate manner into the surrounding area, inoscu-

lating with each other early in their course, and by-and-by

forming meshes (Pl. XI. fig. 4) all over the surface. The

ribs of the meshes are especially strong in front, and most of

the large meshes also occur in this region. Moreover, here

and there certain thickenings of the elastic ribs occur, forming

small solid nodes. As shown in the sketch (fig. 4) the

larger meshes in front have their long axis antero-posterior,

and each has either a central longitudinal rib with lateral

bars, as in a leaf with its midrib, or numerous strong ribs

bind the sides of the long meshes transversely. There is indeed

great variety in regard to the arrangement of the central ribs

and veins, but the whole presents an elaborate and sometimes

a nearly regular series of reticulations. The latter closely

approach the great aperture of the sac posteriorly, as indicated

in the sketch (fig. 3). The general aspect of the inner sur-

face of the air-bladder is thus less silvery than in many fishes,

apparently from the predominance of the lustreless whitish ribs,

and indeed is more evident on the outer surface of the ribs

after the superficial fibres are removed. The raised ribs

appear structurally to be modifications of the elastic tissue

usually found in such organs.

The object of these varied reticulations and of the solid,

firm, and elastic ribs is apparently to increase the strength of

the huge air-sac without adding much to its bulk, while at

the same time very great elasticity is provided for. The

morphologist is likewise reminded by the leaf-like enclosed

areas of the further development of the principle as observed

in the lung-like organs of the Dipnoi.

When removing the muscles of the dorsum a tumour

resembling a pheasant’s egg in size and shape was found.

It is solid and firm, presenting on section a border of

blackish pigment and a whitish centre. Microscopically it is

fibro-granular with many oil-globules, and the pigment is

either in masses or scattered thinly in stellate corpuscles.

Nore.—In my paper in the ‘Annals’ for June 1885,

p- 433, line 1, for bubalis, Bloch, read scorpius, L.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Section across the long axis of a vascular rete. a, cavity of a

great vessel; 6, muscular (and elastic?) wall of the same; ¢

mass of blood-corpuscles ; d, connective tissue. x 90 diam,

Fy. 2. Heart of the tunny reduced to somewhat less than half-size, and

opened from the dorsal aspect. a,a, pouches in the bulbus

On the Paleozote Bivalved Entomostraca. 337

aorte ; b, the two aortic valves; c, remnant of the auricle;

d, cavity of the ventricle, showing various diverticula. The

great muscular walls are kept apart by a style.

Fig. 3. The aperture (a) of the air-bladder, with its neighbouring re-

ticulations and radii. Considerably reduced.

Fig. 4. A few of the reticulations on the inner surface of the anterior

region of the swim-bladder. Natural size.

XXX.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XX. On the Genus Beyrichia and some new Species *.

By Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F'.R.S., and Dr. H. B. Hot,

F.G:S.

[Plate XII. +]

CONTENTS.

Introduction, p. 538.

I. Beyrichia, M‘Coy, p. 345,

1, Beyrichia tuberculata (Kléden), p. 347.

(1) B. tuberculata, var. gibbosa, Reuter, p. 349.

2. B. Kledeni, M‘Coy, p. 349.

I, Lobes free and plump.

(1) B. Kledeni, var. granulata, Jones, p. 350.

(2) Var. nuda, Jones, p. 351.

(3) Var. antiquata, Jones, p. 351.

II. Lobes less free, attenuated.

(4) B. Kledent, var. intermedia, Jones, and subvar. sub-

spissd, NOV., p. 352.

III. Lobes free and subdivided.

(5) B, Kledent, var. subtorosa, Jones, p- 353.

(6) Var. torosa, Jones, p. 354.

IV. Lobes coalescing below.

(7) B. Kledeni, var. tuberculata, Salter, p. 354, and sub-

var. clausa, nov., p. 355.

(8) Var. scotica, nov., p. 356.

3. B. concinna, noy., p. 356.

4. B. Maccoyrana, Jones, p. 357.

5. B. Jonesii, Boll, p. 359.

6. B. admixta, nov., p. 359.

7. B. lacunata, nov., p. 359.

II. Bollia, gen. nov., p. 360,

1. Bolla bicollina, nov., p. 361.

2. B. uniflexa, nov., p. 361.

II. Aledenia, gen. nov., p. 362.

1, Kledenia intermedia, J. & H., var. marginata, noy., p. 362.

Explanation of the Plate, p. 363.

* For No. XIX. see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for March 1885, p: 174:

+ This Plate has been drawn under a grant from the Royal Society for

the illustration of fossil Ostracoda.

338 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

INTRODUCTION.

In the Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi. 1855,

pp. 81 et seg., one of us gave a short history of this genus and

a description of its characters*, [Excepting that the group

“ Beyrichie simplices” now belongs to our genus Primitia T,

there is not much to alter in the account there given, though

many species have been added from several of the stages of

the Paleozoic system of strata. We may remark, however,

that we now prefer to regard them, together with Leperditia,

as more closely related to Ostracoda ¢ than to Phyllopoda, to

which order they were then referred with doubt (p. 85).

Doubtless they are an ancient generalized group possessing

characters since distributed among more special forms. The

“Oythere”’ and “ Cytheropses”’ mentioned at p. 84 are pro-

bably Cytherids or marine Cyprids and Primitie; and the

B. siliqua (pp. 84 and 90) isa Cytherellina (Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ii. p. 215).

It is important to notice an omission at p. 83, where it

should have been stated that Dr. Ernst Boll, of Neubran-

denburg, proposed “Beyrichia”” in 1847 as a name for the

genus independently of Prof. F. M‘Coy, both having recognized

that Prof. Beyrich first referred these little fossil organisms

to their right systematic group. Dr. EH. Boll § added much

to our knowledge of the Upper-Silurian Beyrichie from the

erratic blocks of Scandinavian limestones in North Germany.

Since 1855 the Beyrichie have been much studied. The

observers have been Boll, 1856 and 1862; Schmidt, 1858 ;

Romer, 1858 ; James Hall, 1859 (also before and afterwards) ;

d’Eichwald, 1860; Billings, 1866; Bock, 1867; Heiden-

hain, 1869; Richter, Kolmodin, Linnarsson, and Karsten,

1869; Barrande, 1872; Krause, 1877; Haupt, 1878; Brég-

ger, 1882; Kiesow, 1884; Reuter, 1885. These, besides

others, including J. W. Kirkby and ourselves, have described

and illustrated new or little-known forms. A very full

account of the history of the genus up to 1872 will be found

in the late M. J. Barrande’s Syst. Sil. Bohéme, vol. i. Suppl.

1872, pp. 484 et seq., worked out with his usual accuracy and

* See also the Proc. Geol. Assoc., Pal. Biv. Entom., 1869, pp. 8, 11, &c.,

and the Monthly Microsc. Journ. vol. iv. 1870, p. 192.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1865, pp. 415 &e.

t+ Monthly Microse. Journ, é. c. pp. 189-191. See also M. Barrande’s

remarks to the same effect in his Systéme Silur. Bohéme, vol. i, Suppl.

1872, p. 467.

§ This hard-working enthusiastic naturalist died January 20th, 1868,

aged 51, much regretted by the members of the Natural-History Society

ot Mecklenburg, whose Journal he had edited for many years.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 339

completeness. Lately Herr G. Reuter has given, in the

Zeitschy. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxxvii. 1885, pp. 621 et seq., a

sketch of the history of the genus, with elaborate notes on its

structural characters, on several of its species, their apparent

genetic order, and their distribution in the Upper-Silurian

rocks of Scandinavia, as indicated both by the Ostracoda

found in the drifted blocks in North Germany and by those

known in the parent strata.

The chief memoirs subsequent to those by Kléden (1834)

and Jones (1855) treating of the Beyrichian limestones of

Scandinavia in the Drift of Northern Hurope are :—

1858. Ferd. Rémer. Neues Jahrb. 1858, p. 270.

1859. Friedrich Schmidt. Archiv f. d. Naturk. Liv-,

Ehst- und Kurlands, ser. 1, vol. ii. part 2, 1859,

pp: 443, 445, 448, 453, 461-463.

1861. C. Grewingk. Jbid. part 8, 1861, pp. 571, 660,

1862. Ferd. Rémer. Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. ‘xiv.

1862, p. 607.

1862. E. Boll. Archiv Ver. Fr. Nat. Meklenburg, 16.

Jahrg. 1862, pp. 114 &e.

1869. G. Karsten. Beitr. Landeskund. Herzog. Schleswig

und Holstein, ser. 1, part 1, 1869, pp. 1 &e.

1869. Heidenhain. Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxi. 1869,

pp. 143-182.

1874. Feistmantel. Neues Vorkommen nord. Silur. Diluv.

Lampersdorf, &e.

1877. A. Krause. Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxix. 1877;

pp: 38-45 &e.

1878. K. Haupt. Neues Lausitzisches Magazin, vol. liv.

1878, p. 75.

1881. W. Dames. Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxxiii.

1881, pp. 434-441.

1884. J. Kiesow. Schriften der naturforschenden Gesell-

schaft in Danzig, new ser. vol. vi. part 4, 1884,

pp. 205 &e. Od:

1885. G. Reuter. Zeitschr. d, d. geol. Ges. vol. xxgia.;.

1885, pp. 621-681. ce

Herr Reuter, like other observers, has been especially struck

with the peculiarity of the extra large lobe present in

many individuals among the Silurian Beyrichie towards one

end of the ventral region of each valve. In the Proc. Geol.

Assoc., Pal. Biv. Entom., 1869, p. 11, its cause was referred

340 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

to advanced age; but G. Reuter, following R. Richter *, thinks

that the eggs may have lain within that lobe. A. Krause

adopted this view hypothetically in his memoir (Z.d. d. g. G.

vol. xxix. 1877, p. 32). They support their view by referring

to Zenker’s description}t and figure of a right valve of a

female Cythere gibba, with a distinct lobular swelling at the

middle of the ventral border, rather bigger in its posterior than

in its anterior moiety ; its length is less than a third of that

of the valve, and its width (height) is about one third of that

of the valve.

Cytherura gibba (Cythere, Miller) is a well-known species,

studied by Lilljeborg, Zenker, G. O. Sars, G. S. Brady, and

D. Robertson. As with most of the Ostracoda, the female of

C. gibba has a broader (that is, a more swollen) carapace than

the male. In the genus Cytherura this thickness or lateral

fullness is variable, and sometimes becomes strong and promi-

nent, as in C. Robertsont and C. gibba; but it is not localized

as an isolated lump, as in Zenker’s figure, which may

be an accidental exaggeration, due possibly to malfor-

mation of the individualt. Certainly the female fullness

of the carapace is strongest in the posterior moiety of the

valves, in accordance with the postero-dorsal position of

the ovaries in Ostracods and the Limnadiad Phyllopods,

but for which a postero-ventral position would be quite

abnormal, as intimated in the Proc. Geol. Assoc., Pal. Biv.

Entom. p. 11. An analogue for the postero-ventral position

of the ovaries might possibly be found by referrig to the

arrangement of the eggs in some Schizopods with their

‘“ brood-plates”’ or lateral supplementary laminar egg-covers ;

but this would be going too far from the simply bivalved

Ostracods.

In the biyalved carapaces of recent Ostracoda the most

compressed ,end is found to be the anterior, and in the

majority of known forms this end is also the lowest (nar-

rowest). ‘This rule was adopted when it was necessary to

refer }y name to the extremities of the Beyrichian valves and

thie special lobes. These relative proportions in height

272th) and thickness are observable in most of the Beyrichie

excepting—(1) those which have naturally a semicircular

ventral border, and (2) those in which the variable lobe

* Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxi. 1869, p. 774.

+ “The female brings forth living young, and for their development

the hinder body is enlarged by the two swellings” (Wiegmann’s Archiv,

20. Jahrg. vol. 1. 1854, p. 85, pl. v. D. fig. 2).

{ In some Leperditie the margin of the right valve is thickened at the

same place.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 341

(regarded by us as antero-ventral, by Reuter as postero-ventral)

has pushed out and overhung the margin, thus altering the

shape of the valve. Take for instance the semicircular, fig. 14,

pl. v. (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi. 1855); and

compare the regular figs. 5, 9, and 11, with the “ big-lobed ”

figs. 7 and 8 on that plate. We cannot therefore adopt

Mr. Reuter’s cleverly devised nomenclature (op. cit. pp. 630,

631) for the fore and aft furrows of the Beyrichian valves,

his “ cephalic”? and our “cephalic” being contradictory

terms.

We have regarded the sulcus between the “ sausage” and

* middle ”’ lobes as equivalent to the nuchal notch of Crus-

tacea. Unfortunately there are no “ocular spots” in Bey-

richian valves to give a clue to the cephalic extremity. In

neither B. oculina nor B. oculifera, Hall, is there any satis-

factory indication of this feature ; nor has the exact position

of the muscle-spot been determined. We may note that

the Carboniferous, Devonian, and Lower-Silurian Beyrichice

did not take on the exaggerated lobe, so far as we are aware.

Doubtless the alliances of the Leperditiadee*, whetheramongst

themselves or with Ostracods on the one hand and Limnadiads

on the other, are not yet well understood, as their soft parts

are wanting ; but, as all the living bivalved forms have the

ovary in the postero-dorsal region, it would be too strange for

this organ to be placed elsewhere in analogous fossil genera.

It does not seem possible to allocate satisfactorily the internal

organs to the external lobes; and until we have all the Bey-

richie before us, in their great multiplicity and in their suc-

cessional order, we cannot pretend to know all the features

and their probable biological meanings t. With regard to

the extraordinary outward growth of one lobe on each valve

in Beyrichia it might possibly have reference to a fully-

developed hepatic gland, if in this genus the liver had the

same position that it has in Cypris according to Zenker

(Archiv &c. 1854, vol. i. p. 37, pl.i. fig. 15). There isa

possibility of its having had a parasitic origin, like the

swelling caused by Bopyrus in the Prawn. The “ big lobes ”

are not always quite equal nor quite opposite on the two sides

in Beyrichie.

The protuberant and exaggerated antero-ventral lobe has

* Month. Microsc. Journ. 1870, pp. 187 &e.

+ Some of the Cypridinade are smooth, but others have swellings of

the valves, which seem difficult to collocate with internal organs. Cypri-

della is “swollen here and there into tubercles, fewer in the young than

in the old state” (Monthly Microsc. Journ. vol. x. 1873, p. 74).

342 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

been figured or noted as present in individuals of the following

species of Beyrichia:—

B. tuberculata (Kléden), Kléden, 1834, fig. 22; Jones,

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi. 1855, pl. v.

figs. 7a, 76, 8a, and P. B. HE. 1869, fig. 12.¢; Boll,

1862, fig. 1a; Karsten, 1869, pl. xx. figs. 3d and c;

Krause, 1877, pl. i. fig. 12 6.

B. Kledeni, M‘Coy, Jones, Proc. Geol. Assoc. P. B. E.

fig. 66; Heidenhain (“ tuberculata”), 1869, pl. 1.

, var. nuda (see further on).

, var. smooth and partially ridged: B. cincta,

Boll, 1862, fig. 4.

, var. smooth : BL. lunata, Kolmodin, 1869, p. 17,

figs. 8, 9; referred by Kolmodin to B. Kledent in

1880, p. 137.

—— ——, var. intermedia, Jones (see further on).

, var. subtorosa, Jones, P. B. E. fig. 10 0.

, var. torosa, Jones, ibid. fig. 116, and Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1855, xvi. pl. vi. fig. 11.

, var. antiquata, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1855, xvi. pl. vi. fig. 12.

B. Buchiana, Jones, P. B. E. fig. 13 0.

, Jones, Krause, 1877, fig. 14 0.

B. Dalmaniana, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1855,

xvi. pl. v. fig. 13.

B. Salteriana, Jones, Krause, 1877, fig. 17 6.

—: , Jones, Kiesow (‘‘ Maccoyana,” var.), 1864,

pl avetie.6.

B. Maccoyiana*, Jones, Krause, 1877, fig. 16 0.

B. elegans, Boll, 1862, fig. 10= Salteriana, Jones.

B. grandis, Kolmodin, 1880, pl. xix. fig. 8 a, b=? Salter-

cana, Jones.

B. impendens, Jones, P. B. E. 1869, fig. 4 d.

B. Wilckensiana, Jones, Krause, 1877, fig. 186. The

figs. 17, 18, 19 in pl. v. (Jones, op. cit. 1855) are corre-

spondingly big-lobed individuals.

—_——_—_

———

—_—_—_—

——e

—_=

We may here mention that Dr. Krause suggests that B.

Dalmaniana, Jones, is the same as B. elegans, Boll and that

* The German paleontologists prefer to write this word “Maccoyana ;”

and some uniformly misspell “ Wlckensiana.”

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 343

both are big-lobed (‘‘ female”) forms of B. Maccoyiana,

Jones ; but we cannot agree with him in this proposition.

His suggestion that B. protuberans, Boll, is the big-lobed

form of B. Kladent, M‘Coy, is highly probable. We see the

same condition in Heidenhain’s pl. 1. fig. 14, which is wrongly

referred to B. tuberculata, as pointed out by Krause (op. cit.

p- 32), who doubts, however, its being B. Kledeni.

In his description of B. grandis (1880, p. 138), Dr. Kol-

modin regards the big lobe there present as being posterior ;

but it may well be antero-ventral, as we have regarded it in

other such forms. In B. grandis it bears on its middle a low

process, hollowed out at the top like an oval-lipped hollow

wart. This specimen and the one described and figured by

Boll as B. elegans (1862, p. 135, fig. 10) are both imperfect

(probably having been thin-shelled), and yet appear to have

much in common—in their outlines, in the relative size and

position of the central lobe, and in the oval outline of the

exaggerated lobe, which is said to be neatly granulated in

Kolmodin’s, and cross-cut with strive, bounding minute inter-

mediate elevations, in Boll’s specimen, the meshes longest

with the long axis of the lobe. The exceptional size of the

front lobe and the general granulation * of the surface make

the chief differences.

The large collections of Ostracoda made of late years by

Messrs. John Smitht+ and G. R. Vine { from the Upper-

Silurian § shales of Shropshire having been confided to us

for description, we have had a good opportunity of extending

our knowledge of the Beyrichie. Myr. C. D. Sherborn has

effectively aided us in our work.

By careful working Mr. Vine in 1881 had picked out of

the Upper-Silurian shales supplied by Mr. G. Maw, F.G.S. ||,

more than 60,000 specimens of the remains of Actinozoa,

Echinodermata, Annelida, Polyzoa, Brachiopoda, Trilobita,

and Entomostraca. Of the Polyzoa and Annelida he supplied

descriptions in the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxviil. 1882,

pp- 44 &c., and ibid. pp. 877 &c.; and lists of the others

were given at the same time (see ¢bid. pp. 47-49).

His collection of the Hntomostraca comprised many hun-

dreds of specimens, and he commenced describing and

* It is difficult to determine under some microscopes whether we have

granules or pits.

+ Geol. Mag. dec. ii. vol. viii. 1881, pp. 70-75.

t Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxvii. 1882, pp. 44 and 48.

§ “Upper Silurian” of Murchison and the Geological Survey, but

“ Silurian ’ of the Cambridge school of geologists.

|| See the paper by Davidson and Maw, Geol. Mag. dec. ii, vol. vili,

1881, pp. 100-106.

344 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. Li. B. Holl an the

cataloguing them. ‘Their study and determination were, how-

ever, put aside for awhile ; and ultimately Mr. Vine requested

one of us to take the collection in hand for special treatment,

liberally offering the whole for acceptance. The work of

examining, comparing, describing, and illustrating this exten-

sive and excellent series of Upper-Silurian Ostracoda, the

more valuable on account of the known horizon of the bed

from which each individual has been obtained, was under-

taken with pleasure, but has necessarily occupied much time.

The coincident opportunity of critically examining another

large and well-preserved series of Upper-Silurian Entomo-

straca was afforded by Mr. John Smith, of Kilwinning,

kindly submitting for our determination and description the

collection he had formed in 1880, and of which a provisional

list was given by one of us in the ‘Geological Magazine,’

1881, loc. cit.

Among the forms collected, as mentioned above, are the

following genera :—Beyrichia, Kirkbya, Primitia, Thlipsura,

ichmina, Cytherella, Cytherellina, Macrocypris, and others ;

but on this occasion we can take only the Beyrichie into

consideration.

With regard to Mr. Vine’s collection, he informs us that

the same numbers are connected with these specimens, to indi-

cate the beds from which they came, as those used in his

“ Notes on Polyzoa” &c. (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. loc. cit.),

and that he has found it “‘ quite possible to speak of the rela-

tive abundance or the paucity of species m the different

washings. [rom the five ‘ Buildwas ’ localities those marked

no. 2% and no. 37 have yielded the greatest abundance of

individuals; nos. 86 and 38, the richest beds for Polyzoa,

have been very poor in their yield of Ostracoda. The Coal-

brook-Dale washing (no. 43) is likewise poor. In the Tickwood

beds, especially no. 25, andin Mr. Young’s washing, no. 25*,

the Ostracoda are abundant both in species and in individuals ;

and the same remark will apply to the ‘Shales over the

Wenlock Limestone,’ no. 46.”

The order of the beds and the numbers of the boxes of

washed material, as adopted by Davidson and Vine, are :—

“ Shales over the Wenlock Limestone, 24 and 46.

“The Wenlock Limestone, not examined.

‘Upper Wenlock Shales, 25, 25*, 41, 42. Tickwood

beds.

‘¢ Middle Wenlock Shales, 43. Coalbrook-Dale beds.

“¢ Tower Wenlock Shales, 22, 36, 37, 38, 40. Buildwas

beds.”

My. Vine has already drawn attention to the fact that much

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 345

of the finer débris of the shales must have been lost in the

washing t, and the small Entomostraca must have escaped

with it; but there was some unwashed clay in the cases sent

to him, and from this and in cleaning the other fossils he

was able to collect a fair sample of the shale. This he care-

fully manipulated, and out of the several fresh washings he

collected more than three thousand specimens of Entomo-

straca. Altogether there are between forty and fifty species

and notable varieties. Individuals of some of these are rare

and local; others are common. The most abundant of the

whole are those usually referred to smooth Cythere and Thlip-

sure; Beyrichie are also common.

Mr. John Young, F.G.S., of the Hunterian Museum,

Glasgow, received from Mr. Maw a packet of shale weighing

about ten pounds from the Tickwood beds and another of

about the same weight from the Buildwas beds. The clay

from the Tickwood beds he carefully washed; and in a letter

to Mr. Vine (dated June 12, 1880) he gives the following

particulars :—‘‘ I weighed five pounds of the dried shale and

put it in water until it was thoroughly dissolved, stirred it

gently with the hand, poured the muddy water off, and kept

on washing until the water remained quite clear. When the

residue was dried, I found that out of five pounds weight only

two and a half ounces remained. ‘This was composed of

fragments of still unwashed shale, a number of specimens of

small Brachiopods, fragments of Polyzoa, some of Trilobites,

a species of Conchicolites, a number of Entomostraca, and

fragments of other organisms.’’ This gathering is marked

25* in the list, the organisms generally agreeing with those

found in no. 29.

I. Beyricuia, M‘Coy, 1846.

Beyrichia, M‘Coy, Silur. Foss. Ireland, 1846, p. 58.

Beyrichia, Boll, Dunker und von Meyer’s Palzeontogr. vol. i. July 1847,

ue auctorum.

This genus is known by small, semicircular, semi-ovate,

and more or less oblong valves, strongly lobed by deep trans-

verse furrows. ‘The amount and extent of sulcation vary very

much. Some unisulcate allies, formerly termed Beyrichio

simplices (already alluded to), of simple outline, and passing

into small, feebly furrowed, or non-sulcate Leperditioid

forms, have been separated as Primitie. The Beyrichie

proper (Jugose) have the surface of the valves impressed with

+ Op. ert. p. 44.

346 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

two strong vertical furrows, extending from the back to the

ventral portion of the valve and dividing the surface into

three unsymmetrical lobes, transverse ridges, or bosses.

These vary considerably in size, mode of subdivision, and

relative position in different species and their varieties, and

to some extent in different stages of individual growth. The

hinder and usually larger lobe is somewhat leg-of-mutton- or

gigot-shaped; hence it may be termed the “ gigot-lobe.” It

is often transversely sulcate. The lobe at the other end may

be called the “ sausage-lobe,” whether entire or constricted.

Its distended ventral extremity, making the extraordinary

“ big lobe,” is subglobular or apple-like. The middle lobe is

usually egg-shaped, but may be narrow and elongate. The

gigot and middle lobes are usually connected below, but

sometimes this condition is obscure ; and in some specimens

the ventral portions of all three lobes are almost equally

united.

The ventral and two end margins of each valve are turned

sharply inwards, the angle so made being marked externally

by a prominent rim or ledge, slightly rounded or trenchant,

along these three edges of the valve. An additional frill-like

free flange sometimes (in adults) stands out along the ventral

region * above the border. ‘These thin laminar processes, as

well as the real marginal flange, are divergent, so as to give

a broad basis to the carapace standing on its ventral surface.

They are also sometimes frilled (crimped or goffered) with

radiate striae ; sometimes they have a spiny fringe, and fre-

quently present only denticles or short blunt spines. The

surface of the valves may be minutely pitted or coarsely

reticulate; and frequently small granulations, passing into

tubercles, ornament the whole or part of the valves; and the

large exaggerated antero-ventral lobe occasionally shows an

elegantly delicate reticulate surface. The dorsal edges of the

two valves meet along the hinge-line without any special

modification. The other contact-edges close together by the

marginal flange of the one valve being received by the edge

of the other. The valves are almost equal in size, the ven-

tral edge of the left valve very slightly overlapping that of

the right.

Some special Beyrichie, typified by B. Walckensiana

and its variety plicata, constitute the group Corrugatef.

* This supernumerary flange is also met with in some Carboniferous

Beyrichie and Kirkbye.

t Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi. pp. 89-90, 175, and vol. xvii.

p. 83, footnote. We now omit B. Riberriana, B. affins, and B, Bar-

randiana (op. cit. pp. 170, 171) from the Corrugate.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 347

They have smooth convex valves, impressed with two short

vertical furrows on the dorsal region; and in the type a

third smaller furrow defines a narrow semilune at the front

end of the valve. ‘T'wo such small, vertical, parallel fur-

rows characterize the variety plicata. B. Wilckensiana

differs so much in general features from typical Beyrichice

that we think this purse-like form ought to be raised to

generic distinction as KLa@DENIA, a name we propose to use

in honour of Karl Friedrich von Kléden, who first noticed

the Beyrichice.

The furrows in Kledenia do not alter the contours of the

valves so much as the deeper and broader four sulci in B.

bussacensis, Jones (Proc. Geol. Assoc., Pal. Biv. Entom.

1869, p. 15, fig. 23), and we may add perhaps B. Forbesit,

Jones (¢bid. fig. 19). This or a similar arrangement of parts

may hold good according to the description (not accompanied

by a figure) in Billings’s B. decora (Sil. Foss. Anticosti,

1866, p. 66). Another possible ally is B. persulcata, Ulrich,

from the Hudson-River Group (Journ. Cincin. Soc. N. H.

vol. u. 1879, p. 4, pl. vil. fig. 6). B. pennsylvanica, Jones

(Ann &eMae, Nat. Hist ser: 3, vol. 1: pp:'252, 253, ple

figs. 15-18), also possesses four lobes or ridges in its adult

form*. B. nana, Brégger (Die silurischen Etagen 2. und 3. im

Kristianiagebiet und auf Hker, 1882, p. 55, pl. xii. fig. 15),

is also one of the four-lobed Beyrichiw. These Beyrichice

having more than three transverse lobes on their valves may be

grouped as Plurijugate. Our new species Beyrichia admixta

(see further on) is one of this group, and B. lacunata, sp. nov., |

is not far removed from it.

1. Beyrichia tuberculata (Kléden).

Battus tuberculatus, loden (pars), 1854, Verstein. Mark Brandenburg,

pp. 115-117, pl. i. figs. 21-23.

Beyrichia tuberculata, Boll, 1847, Palzontogr. vol. i. p. 127, 1862,

Archiv Vereins Freunde Naturg. Meklenburg, 16. Jahr. p. 119, pl. O,

fies. la, 6; var.=B. Kochi, Boll, 1. ¢. p. 121, fig. 2 (P=var. nuda,

Jones).

Beyrichia tuberculata, Jones, 1855, Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser. 2,

vol. xvi. p. 86, pl. v. figs. 4-96; Proc. Geol. Assoc., Pal. Biv. Entom.

1869, p. 12, figs. 12 a, b, ¢; Geol. Mag. dec. ii. vol. iii, 1881, p. 344,

pl. x. figs: 8, 9, 10:

Beyrichia tuberculata, var. nuda, Jones, 1855, op. cit. figs. 10, 11, et var.

antiquata, fig. 12.

Beyrichia tuberculata, Karsten, 1869, Beitrage zur Landeskunde d.

* The frilled specimens of this species (fig. 15) were wrongly referred

to B. Maccoyiana (loc. cit.).

348 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

Herzog. Schleswig und Holstein, series 1, part 1, p. 57, pl. xx.

fies. 3a, b, e.

Beyrichia tuberculata, Krause, 1877, Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges, vol. xxix.

p. 30, pl. i. figs. 12 a, 6, and var. fig. 15.

Beyrichia tuberculata, var. gedanensis, Kiesow, 1884, Schr. naturf. Ges.

Danzig, new ser. vol. vi. p. 277, pl. iv. fig. 5.

Beyrichia tuberculata, Reuter, 1885, Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxxvii.

p. 632, pl. xxv. figs. 1 A and B [and the varieties figs. 2-9].

B. tuberculata (Kléden) is characterized by the nearly

oblong shape and the strong growth of its valves, their well-

defined margins, and their three full lobes. The front lobe

is sausage-shaped, sometimes single, but usually constricted

or cut crosswise, so as to be divided into two unequal lobes,

The midlobe is single, oval, and usually free, but occasionally

united by a low and narrow isthmus with the foot of the

posterior lobe. The last is the largest, somewhat semilunar

or curvi-pyriform (gigot-shaped), and more or less tripartite,

rarely (in some varieties) less strongly sulcate; but in some

cases it is resolved into several isolated tubercles. The sur-

face, especially of the large lobes, is coarsely and irregularly

granulate, and the margin also is sometimes tuberculate.

The late Dr. Ernst Boll objected that Kléden should be

the “ authority ”’ for this species, because the latter included

all his figures in Battus tuberculatus. As, however, he

regarded some as immature forms, the figs. 21,22, and 23 still

remain as representing the typical species. His figs. 16 and

17 are B. Wilckensiana, Jones (fig. 16 being var. plicata,

not Oytherellina siliqua, as Krause thinks). Fig. 18 is

probably B. Salteriana, Jones, as suggested by Krause; and

fig. 19 may be the B. Bolliana of Reuter, but cannot be B.

complicata, as supposed by Boll; nor (together with fig. 18)

does it represent B. Wilckensiana, as supposed by Jones in

the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for August 1855, p. 87.

Dr. Boll recognized that his B. Kochiz, described as being

smooth, is like Jones’s fig. 5, pl. v., 1855, which, however, is

granulated, and may stand as a weak form of B. tuberculata

(Kléden). B. Kochii still more closely agrees with figs. 10

and 11 of that plate; and the latter individuals, so illustrated,

might be called B. Kochii, Boll, if the absence of ornament

were a specific character in this and the analogous case of B.

Kledeni, var. nuda, Jones (fig. 7, pl. vi., September 1855).

So also Dr. Boll was disinclined to include Jones’s fig. 12,

pl. v. (var. antiquata), in the species B. tuberculata, the pos-

terior (gigot) lobe being weakly developed; but an analogous

varietal form accompanies the typical 6. Kladeni (see pl. vi.

Sept. 1855, fig. 8, and Geol. Mag. 1881, p. 345, pl. x. fig. 11) ;

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 349

it is noticed also by Kolmodin (Céfvers. K. Vet.-Akad.

Forhandl. for 1879, vol. xxxvi. 1880, p. 137.

We must remember that by themselves neither the splitting-

up of the lobes nor the granulation of the surface can be taken

as specific characters, so many instances of the capricious

adoption of these features being known.

(1) Beyrichia tuberculata, var. gibbosa, Reuter.

(Pl. X11. figs. ‘La, 1 0.)

Proportions *:—Length 27. Mei it 16. Thickness 18.

In one specimen, seeming to belong at first sight to the

varietal group of B. Kladeni-torosa (see further on), the sub-

division of the gigot-lobe has proceeded a step further, and

there are three lobules, thus presenting a leading character of

B. tuberculata, Kléden. The other lobe is distended ventrally.

This individual is scarcely to be distinguished from the

variety figured a described by G. Reuter as B. tuberculata-

gibbosa i di g. G. 1885, p. 634, pl. xxv. fig. 238).

Krause’s fig. 12 ;, pl.i. (Z. d. d. g. G. 1877, p. 30), B. tuber-

culata, is very similar.

This specimen (on slide no. 9 of Mr. J. Smith’s collection)

is from the Upper-Silurian beds at Dudley Castle.

The same collection has a modification of B. K/ledent, var.

. subtorosa, which imitates a variety of B. tuberculata (see

p-. 998, under var. subtorosa).

2. Beyrichia Kledeni, M‘Coy, 1846.

Some observations on this variable species, as to its,

history, character, and synonyms, were offered by one of us”

in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi. 1855, pp. 166

et seq., and in the Geol. Mag. dee. ii. vol. viii. 1881, p. 345.

The typical form .is characterized by the nearly semicir-

cular or ovate-oblong shape of the valves and their three neat

lobes. The front and hind lobes are lar ge, nearly equal, pyri-

form and curved; and the hind lobe turns up sharply from

below towards, and often joining, the smaller oval midlobe.

The surface may be granulate or smooth, and the ventral

margin more or less developed. Sometimes the anterior and

the posterior lobe each turn towards and meet the midlobe,

with distinct necks of junction ; and, when so connected, all

become more or less attenuate and straight (vars. ¢ntermedia,

pauperata). Sometimes the front and hind lobes run together

below, leaving the midlobe distinct and either free or lying

against the inner side of one of the other lobes (var. tubercu-

lata). On the other hand the front and hind lobes become

* If divided by 15, these will give the measurements in millimetres

and parts of a millimetre.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 24

350 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

constricted or bipartite, and even divided into distinct lobes

(vars. torosa, subtorosa). In one instance, whether a variety

or aspecies is doubtful (fig. 12, pl. vi. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1855, vol. xvi.), the front lobe is tripartite and the hind lobe

(obscure in the specimen) seems to be undivided. It is

difficult in very many cases to determine where varietal

changes end and specific distinctions take their stand.

Beyrichia Kledeni, M‘Coy, is subject to considerable

variation in the relative shape and proportions of its lobes,

ridges, and furrows, besides being affected by a subdivision of

the lobes, as in the varieties swbtorosa and torosa. In the nar-

rowness of the lobes and width of the furrows the varieties

intermedia and pauperata are conspicuous. In the latter the

furrows are very much widened at the expense of the ridges,

which are not only narrow but much attenuated below, a thin

line only partially connecting the front and hind lobes along

the ventral margin, while the middle lobe is greatly reduced,

comma-like, and isolated. This form accompanies var. torosa

in the Upper-Ludlow rock of Aymestry Common (both as

casts), and is figured in the Pal. Biv. Entom., Proc. Geol.

Assoc. 1869, p. 14, fig. 8.

Several British varieties are noticed (with references) in

the Geol. Mag. (/. c.) as being marked by the relative deve-

lopment of the three lobes, ranging from,the variety paupe- _

rata, having very narrow lobes, and the var. forosa, with its

subdivided lobes, to the typical A/@den?z, with well-developed

neatly-shaped lobes, and its var. tuberculata, in which the

lobes take up a large portion of the valves, and, leaving the

middle lobe more or less distinct, have become almost or quite

confluent below. A general tuberculation of the surface is

common in the last variety and is present also in some others.

In the collections made by Messrs. Smith and Vine we meet

with some of the varieties here alluded to, and with inter-

mediate conditions, whether of individual growth or of

progressive development. As B. Kledeni varies in two

directions (in one set of individuals the lobes becoming

narrower and wider apart, and in the other becoming thick

and closer), it is difficult to take all its varieties in one order.

We first take the typical forms, and then those showing

attenuation of the lobes.

I. Lobes free and plump.

(1) Beyrichia Kledeni, var. granulata, Jones.

(Pl. XT. tig. 22)

Proportions :—L. 18. H. 11.

The common three-lobed Beyrichia somewhat granulated

Paleozote Bivalved Entomostraca. 351

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1855, vol. xvi. p. 166, pl. vi.

fig. 9). The hinder lobe is not divided nor constricted; but

with age both the hind and front lobe generally bear one or

more tubercles on their prominent dorsal ends, This is the

‘granulated variety”’ referred to in the Geol. Mag. 188i,

pp- 345 and 346. ‘The older individuals in some cases pass into

var. tuberculata, Salter.

The front lobe is greatly enlarged ventraliy in some speci-

mens. ‘his condition occurs in individuals of several distinct

species (Upper-Silurian, see above, p. 342) as well as

varieties ; and therefore it is not a specific character, as Boll

thought it was when he described and named a form similar to

the above as B. protuberans. What organ of the animal took

on an increased structure, so as to cause the valves to be thus

locally swollen in the antero-ventral region, we do not know.

The ovaries in living Ostracoda and Limnadiads are situated

in the postero-dorsal region (see above, p. 340).

B. Kledeni-granulata, Smith Coll. no. 91, 2,5, from Dadley

Castle; no. 10, railway-cutting, side of the Severn, [ron-

bridge; no. 21, railway-cutting, Coalbrook Dale. All with

the “ big lobe.”

Vine Coll. LXvVig, from the Tickwood Beds; xxxrx,

passing into var. tuberculata, Salter, from bed no. 46. All

_big-lobed.

(2) Beyrichia Kledent, var. nuda, Jones,

This is the B. Kledent with a “ smooth valve,” referred to

in the Geol. Mag. 1881, p. 345; see also Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. Sept. 1855, vol. xvi. p. 166, pl. vi. fig. 7. A smooth

variety of the typical B. Kledenz, but larger than the figured

specimen above alluded to, and with the exaggerated antero-

ventral lobe, occurred in Mr. G. R. Vine’s collection, from the

Wenlock Shales, no. 46, but has been lost. In Mr. J. Smith’s

collection (no. 24 slide) is a large smooth B. Kledeni, or, at

least, one with the granulation reduced to a minimum. ‘This

is from the Wren’s Nest, Dudley. In Mr. Vine’s collection

(slide no. LXvI) is a large B. Kledent, quite smooth, from

the Tickwood Beds.

The large individuals of each variety put on strong mar-

ginal edges and exaggerate their lobes dorsally into apical

bosses or projecting tips.

(3) Beyrichia Kledent, var. antiquata, Jones.

Beyrichia Kiedeni, var. antiquata, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

Sept. 1855, vol. xvi. p. 167, pl. vi. fig. 8.

24*

352 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

This is referred to above (page 348). B. Kledeni, var.

granulata (some big-lobed), passing into var. tuberculuta,

Salter, together with var. antiquata, have been found in

Upper-Silurian shales near Muirkirk and Lesmahago,

Lanarkshire.

Il. Lobes less free, attenuated.

(4) Beyrichia Kledeni, var. intermedia, Jones.

(Pl. XII. figs. 38 and 4.)

Proportions :—Fig. 3 (subspissa): L. 21. H.14. Th. 10.

Fie? 42°L, 14°. 8.

This variety was distinguished and figured in the paper on

*’ Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca”’ in the Proc. Geol.

Assoc. 1869, pp. 12 and 14, fig. 9.

Valves suboblong or nearly semicircular, with raised mar-

ginal rim and three nearly equal lobes, relatively narrow and

vertical, the middle lobe not being short-oval, but reaching

down into the ventral region and coalescing freely with the

lower ends of the other two lobes. An approximation to

this feature is evident in some specimens collected by Mr.

Smith from ‘ Woolhope” and by Mr. Vine from the ‘ Tick-

wood Beds” and the “ Shales over the Wenlock Limestone.”

In the latter, however, the lobes are somewhat thicker than

in the specimens from the Upper-Ludlow shales.

In Mr. Vine’s examples the surface is punctate or slightly

reticulate, but usually roughened. No two have exactly the

same outline and contours of lobes and margins. Some are

more semicircular than others, and some have the lobes

thicker and with less interspaces than others (fig. 3a, 6).

This last modification might be termed subvariety subspissa.

A raised marginal rim is distinct in all. ‘This form is near to

and corresponds with the North-American B. lata (Vanuxem,

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi. p. 168, pl. vi.

fig. 13).

Var. intermedia presents a more complete union of the

posterior and the central lobe in a horseshoe-shaped ridge

than is found in the typical form of B. Kledend, and herein

resembles B. Buchiana. The front lobe also is connected

with the middle lobe by a depressed neck, a condition observ-

able in B. Buchiana and some others. Besides the greater

distinctness of the lobes in B. Buchiana, the notehing or ten-

dency to subdivision in its posterior lobe separates it from the

varicty of B. Kledent under notice, which was designated as

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 353

intermedia in 1869 from specimens found by Mr. Banks near

Kington in company with the typical B. Kledeni and its var.

torosa (all in the state of casts).

No. 12 in Mr. Smith’s collection, from the railway-cutting

near Much- Wenlock, is a good example of this variety, and

has the exaggerated antero-ventral lobe.

Smith Coll. no. 12 (with “big lobe”). Railway-cutting

near Much- Wenlock.

554. Woolhope. (Fig. 4.)

Vine Coll. no. xurvy. Bed no. 46. (Fig. 3.)

XLIX,. Bed no. 25.

IIL. Lobes free and subdivided.

(5) Beyrichia Kledeni, var. subtorosa, Jones.

(Pl. XII. figs. 6 and 7.)

Proportions :—L. 18. H. 12.

This is a rather small semicircular form which has a distinct,

raised, sharp, continuous marginal rim within the curved

border, and the three usual lobes rather narrower than in the

typical B. Kladent. The hinder or gigot-lobe is variously

modified by a slight sulcation, either transverse, oblique

(fig. 6), or nearly vertical, sometimes double (fig. 7). These

marks are not often sharply defined. In some respects it

much resembles B. Kladeni, var. nuda (see above, p. 351) ;

but the lower end of each of the outer lobes curves up more

definitely towards the median lobe, and the gigot is sulcated.

In the relative narrowness of the lobes this variety

approaches var. intermedia, Jones, above mentioned, and

more closely those individuals with the thicker lobes; but the

very symmetrical form and the sulcate gigot-lobe connect it

with the already-published variety subtorosa. ‘This is near

B. Buchiana (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1855, vol. xvi. p. 86,

pl. v. figs. 1-3; and Proc. Geol. Assoc., Pal. Biv. Ent. 1869,

p- 12, fig. 13), but the valves are not oblong (except in some

cases with the exaggerated lobe) and the outer lobes are much

more curved (like the terminal margins), and not almost ver-

tically straight, as in var. intermedia and B. Buchiana.

In Mr. Smith’s collection is a specimen (no. 34 slide) with

two weak parallel oblique furrows on the gigot-lobe (fig. 7),

thus imitating, if not actually becoming, B. Kochii, Boll (op.

cit, 1862, fig. 2), which is the same apparently as B. tubercu-

lata, var. nuda, Jones (op. cit. 1855, pl. v. fig. 10, see above,

p. 348). This is another of those linkings between Upper-

Silurian Beyrichiw which would almost persuade us to group

354 Prof, T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

the majority in one species, were it not that in all probability

the several animals varied in their soft parts and limbs.

B. Kledeni-subtorosa is in the Smith Collection—no 17,

from Blue Holes, Rushal Canal, Walsall; no. 31, railway-

cutting, side of Severn, lronbridge; no. 32, Stoke-Saye,

Craven Arms; no. 34, Woolhope (fig. 7). In the Vine Coll.

no. XLVI (fig. 6) and no. LxvI, Tickwood Beds.

(6) Beyrichia Kledent, var. torosa, Jones.

Beyrichia Kledeni, var. torosa, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept.

1855, pl. vi. figs. 10 and 11, and fig. 12.?

Valves subquadrate, with two of the usual three lobes

broken up each in two smaller lobes.

A specimen with a ‘big lobe,” in Mr. Smith’s collection

(slide no. 9), from Dudley Castle, has the gigot-lobe divided

into three lobules (figs. 1 a, 16), and thus closely imitates, if

it does not identify itself with, a variety of B. tuberculata.

See above, p. 349.

TV. Lobes coalescing below.

(7) Beyrichia Kladent, vay. tuberculata, Salter.

(Pl. XII. figs. 8a, b, 9.4, b.)

Proportions :—Fig. 8: L. 35. H. 30.—Fig. 9: L. 22.

) Ue tated baci)

Beyrichia Kledeni, var. tuberculata, Salter, Geol. Mag. dec. ii. vol. viii.

1881, pp. 845, 346 (for synonyms, &c.).

We have remarked above (p. 851) that old individuals of

the granulate B. Kladeni have the roots of their lobes so

much thickened that they nearly coalesce, as in the variety

before us. The extremes seem at first sight to be quite

distinct, but sufficient gradations to connect them are met

with.

1. In var. tuberculata the front and hind lobes are not at

all separated; that is, they do not thin away and become

constricted below, but are broadly confluent in the ventral

region. The surface bears small tubercles, and in some cases

a minute interstitial pitting is also present (Smith Coll.

no. 18, Woolhope; figs. 8a, 6). It sometimes has the exag-

gerated or hypertrophied lobe, and is then almost. undistin-

guishable from an old big-lobed B. Kledeni-granulata.

These specimens are coarsely granulated and at the dorsal

ends of the lobes bear one or more tubercles or small knobs.

2. Mr. Vine’s xxxvitt (bed no. 25) similar, but not quite

so coarsely granulose. The internal cast shows a deeper

sulcus than is seen on the valve.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 355

3. Mr. Vine’s xxi (bed no. 25), not differing from the fore-

going except being larger and smoother, that is, much less

coarsely granulated. Front and hind lobes fully confluent.

This variety retains its leading characters among numerous

specimens in the Upper-Silurian shales, though the tubercu-

lation varies in intensity. Mr. Smith’s no. 15 (Severn, Iron-

bridge) has one specimen with a subdentate edge, as also in

fic.8a. Occasionally individuals have the “ big lobe.”

A fine old individual of var. twberculata, Salter (not B.

tuberculata, Kléden), is in Mr. John Smith’s collection

(no. 19), from a yellowish shale in a roadside quarry at

Gleedon Hill, between Buildwas and Much-Wenlock (see

Geol. Mag. Feb. 1881, pp. 72 and 74). It was associated

with numerous small Brachiopods and Crinoids, some Polyzoa,

Conodonts, and minute pearl-like bodies, such as those de-

scribed and elucidated by Prof. Sollas (Quart. Journ. Geol.

Soc. vol. xxxv. 1879, p. 501, pl. xxiv. figs. 12, 17-20). For

similar little pearl-like fossils see C. Barrois’s ‘‘l'errains

anciens des Asturies et de la Galice,’ 1882, p. 45, pl. xx.

fig. 4 (uppermost figures), there referred to coccoliths.

Smith Coll. no. 15. Railway-cutting, side of Severn, Iron-

bridge.

18. Woolhope (figs. 8 a, 6).

19, with big lobe. Gleedon Hill, Much-

Wenlock.

23. Benthall Edge.

24, rather variable as to tubercles and mid-

lobes. Wren’s Nest, Dudley. '

Vine Coll. no. xxxvilt. Bed no. 25: and subvar. clausa.

xt. Beds nos. 22 and 46.

xLI. Bedno. 25.

LXI. Coarse. Bed no. 46.

XLIVi. Bed no, 22.

LXVz, with big lobe; 9 and jo granulate

and one B. Kl.-nuda. Bed no. 46.

LXVIg, 9 Smoothish and granulate. Bed

nO. .25.

Subvariety clausa, nov. (Fig. 9.)

Mr. Vine’s no. XLvilI, from the bed no. 46, exhibits a

weak condition of the variety tuberculata (Salter), similar

to that shown by the small specimen (a cast) from the

Upper Llandovery of Howler’s Heath, near Malvern, figured

in the Geol. Mag. decade ii. vol. vill. 1881, p. 345, pl. x.

fig. 12, and belonging to this subgroup, in which the hind

356 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

and front lobes take up a large portion of the surface,

leaving the middle lobe small, but distinct, in a subcentral

depression. Ventral margin slightly developed. ‘The surface

bears small scattered tubercles, as in Salter’s fig. 14 a, from

which it slightly differs in shape, being longer in proportion.

Edge view narrow-oval.

In shape and the position of the middle lobe, this form has

some resemblance to B. ¢mpendens, Jones*, but it is suffici-

ently distinct in several respects.

In the “Shales over the Wenlock Limestone,” no. 46,

This small subvar. of tuberculata, Salter, has a “ very limited

range in the Shales” (Vine).

(8) Beyrichia Kladent, var. scotica, nov.

(Pl) XU. fie, 10:)

Proportions :—L. 12. H. 9.

A closely allied form comes from the Middle-Silurian

(Llandovery) rocks near Girvan, Ayrshire. It is shorter,

being more nearly semicircular; the middle lobe is rather

more definitely egg-shaped, and there is a thick raised mar-

ginal rim in all. A smooth subvariety was described and

figured as B. Kladeni by one of us in the ‘ Monograph of

the Silurian Fossils of the Girvan District,’ by Nicholson

and Ktheridge, Jun., 1880, p. 218, pl. xv. figs. 8-8 dT ; and of

the present strongly granulate form (fig. 10) we have seen

four imperfect specimens (in Mrs. Gray’s collection) from Bar-

gany-Pond Burn. Of these, one small hollow cast, preserving

the best proportion of characters, is here figured ; but the mid-

lobe is higher up than in older individuals. Excepting this

lobe the surface bears large scattered granules, sometimes

concentrically arranged, and the raised margin has a distinct

row of them also. ‘The specimens occur in a hard limestone

and have not been got out free of matrix.

3. Beyrichia concinna, sp. nov.

(Pl; XM: ties 22); 0:)

Proportions :—L. 10. H.5. Th. 5.

This little unique carapace is very neat, compact, and

semiovate, deeply impressed in the dorsal region of each valve

with two short and unequal sulci, marking off a short and

distinct midlobe. ‘This is continuous with the general con-

* See Nicholson and Etheridge’s ‘Monograph Silur. Foss. Girvan,

vol.i. 1880, p. 219 (references, &c.).

+ We may here mention that a few other Beyrichie and Primitie from

Girvan remain to be described.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. oot

vexity of the valve, and lies closely against one of the main

lobes, which are quite confluent below. The surface of the

valves is delicately reticulate, the marginal rim is distinct and

uniform. ‘The edge view is sharp-ovate, notched at the sides

not quite symmetrically.

This rare form (no. 29 of Mr. J. Smith’s collection) is

from Dormington, near Stoke-Kdith. It is apparently related

to the subvariety clausa (fig. 9), but its reticulate ornament

and other features sufficiently distinguish it.

4. Beyrichia Maccoyiana, Jones.

(PY XDD figs. 11 a@;.6, c; 12; 13.4, (0)

Beyrichia Maccoyiana, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi.

1855, p. 88, pl. v. fig. 14. (Not B. Maccoyiana, Jones, cbid. ser. 3,

vol. i. 1858, p. 252, pl. x. fig. 15, which is B. pennsylvanica, ibid.

p- 2538, retaining the marginal frills absent in figs. 16-18.)

Beyrichia Maccoyana, Boll, 1862, Archiv Ver. Freunde Naturg. Mek-

lenburg, 16. Jahrg. p. 134, pl. O. fig. 9.

Beyrichia hians (?), Boll, 1856, Zeitschr, d. d. geol. Ges, vol. viii. p. 823,

fic. 4; and 1862, Archiv &c. p. 136, pl. O. fig, 11.

Beyrichia Maccoyana, Heidenhain, 1869, Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges.

vol, xxi. p. 17], pl. i. fig. 18.

Beyrichia Maccoyana, Krause, 1877, Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxix.

p. 34, pl. i. fig. 16 a, b,

[ We are not inclined to admit as synonyms B. Dalmaniana, Jones, and

B. elegans, Boll, as suggested by Dr. A. Krause, op. cit. pp. 34, 35.}

Beyrichia Maccoyana, Kolmodin, 1879, Cifvers. K. Vetensk.-Akad.

Fordhandl. vol. xxxvi. p. 188 (not all the synonyms).

Beyrichia Maccoyana, et varr., Reuter, 1885, Zeitschr, d. d. geol. Ges.

vol. xxxXvii. p. 643, pl. xxvi. figs. 16-18 ¢.

Bros di bn 22. pba) hte

Proportions {rie Tee lOs Ole. '

Migeat3 2 1u22., HH. 16,

Several specimens, from the Upper-Silurian Shales, in

Messrs. Smith’s and Vine’s collections, are sufficiently similar

in character and features to allow us to refer them to this

Scandinavian species. In these English examples the hinder

lobe is large and pyriform, uniting below by a definite curve

with the middle lobe, and the anterior lobe, also pyriform

but smaller, comes down and touches their connecting isthmus.

The “middle” lobe is occasionally somewhat excentric

(fig. 12).

The surface is punctate, but more often reticulate, like

the impressions on the head of a thimble, but much more

delicate. The radiate marginal fringe or frill is more dis-

tinct in some individuals than in others, and this in adults is

really not the margin itself but a free flap spreading outwards

from the valve above it. It is often unequal in breadth in its

semicircular extension, and projects outwards and downwards,

358 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

giving a broad ovate outline to the ventral surface of the closed

and perfect carapace (fig. 11 ¢c), which has the real marginal

rims besides.

In some smaller specimens (XLU, said to be of “ very

local ’’ occurrence by Mr. Vine) the margin is narrower and

simple, and the front and hind lobes are confluent below.

Taking the varieties together, the width of the free margin

and the ventral confluence of the lobes are variable, being

different in individuals, In fig. 12 (Mr. Smith’s no. 22) the

front and middle lobes are closer together than usual, and the

flange has not put on the crimped or goffered pattern.

In fig. 13 @ the hypertrophy of the anterior lobe (which

is not very common in this species) has misshaped the valve

and encroached greatly on the frilled border. ‘The reticulation

on the valve is irregular, but on the ‘ big lobe” it is small,

neat, and elegantly regular (fig. 13 6).

E. Boll figured and described some Beyrichie of this alli-

ance in the Zeitschr. d. deutsch. geol. Ges. vol. viii. 1856,

pp- 321 and 324, as B. Jonesit, Boll, figs. 1 and2; B. spinu-

losa (nodulosa, Boll, 1862), fig. 3; and B. hians, Boll, fig. 4,

from the drifted blocks of Upper-Silurian limestone found in

North Germany. In 1862, ‘Archiv Ver. Freunde Natur.

Meklenburg,’ 16. Jahrg. pp. 183, 134, B. spinigera, Boll,

fig. 7, and B. Maccoyana, Jones, fig. 9, were added from the

same source.

The margin is tubercled in B. nodulosa, and marked with

prickles in B. spinigera ; but in the other three the marginal

trill is radiately striate, with some variations in pattern and

intensity. ‘The lobes differ in their proportions in all. 2B.

hians is so called because in the described valve (unique ?) the

antero-ventral edge is, as it were, pressed inward and upward

(projecting at one spot obliquely outward), so that the carapace

gaped there when the valves were closed, if the notch be a

real feature and not the result of local accident.

Smith’s no. 13, small. Railway-cutting, Much- Wenlock.

14. Railway-cutting, Coalbrook Dale.

17. Blue Holes, Rushal Canal, Walsall.

20. Railway cutting, Coalbrook Dale.

22. Lincoln Hill, Lronbridge.

25 (fig. 18 a,b), with “big lobe.” Railway-

cutting, side of Severn, Ironbridge.

27. Railway-cutting, side of Severn, Ironbridge.

28. Railway-cutting, side of Severn, Lronbridge.

Vine’s no. XL.

XLUIy. (fig.11). -Tickwood Beds.

LXVI.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 359

5. Beyrichia Jonesti, Boll.

Beyrichia Jonesii, E.. Boll, 1856, Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. viii. p. 822,

figs. 1 and 2,; 1862, Archiv Ver. Fr. Nat. Meklenburg, 16. Jahr.

p. 134, fig. 8.

2 Beyrichia verrucosa, Kolmodin, 1869, Sverig. Silur. Ostrac. p. 19,

fig. 12.

P Beyrichia Jonesit, Kolmodin, 1880, Gifv. K. Vet.-Akad. Fordhandl.

vol. xxxvi. p. 137.

B. Jonestvi has the middle lobe relatively small and pressed

more or less closel¥ against the inner side of one of the lobes.

The ventral union of the lobes, usually by a thin isthmus, is

variable in extent. Surface of the large lobes granulate or

tuberculate. The marginal rim well developed and radiate.

In Kolmodin’s B. verrucosa, which he regards as B. Jonesii,

the front and hind lobes freely coalesce, and, together with

the margin, are tuberculated. In the latter feature this re-

sembles - Boll’s B. nodulosa, otherwise it resembles Boll’s

fig. 2 (1856) and fig. 8 (1862).

A specimen closely resembling fig. 1 of Boll’s B. Jonesii

has been found by Dr. Holl in the Wenlock Limestone of

Eastnor Park, below the Herefordshire Beacon, on the west

side, near Malvern.

6. Beyrichia admixta, sp. nov. (Pl. XII. fig. 5.)

Proportions :—L. 13. H. 7.

These few, small, oblong valves (Smith Coll. no. 55,, from,

Woolhope) have three distinct subequal vertical lobes, evenly

united below, and also the beginning or root of an obscure

supernumerary lobe, apparently a duplication of the gigot,

as if it were to be divided vertically, but only a part of it

exposed.

This form is closely allied, if not belonging, to the four-

ridged group (Pluryugate). It evidently requires a distinct

name; admixta has reference to this intermediate character.

’

7. Beyrichia lacunata, sp. nov.

(PJ. XII. figs. 18, 19, 20.)

nee a ioseelseoO alee. EH..6.

Proportions: jy Poel. «El, 6.

These oblong little valves vary in dimensions, outline, and

contour. Some are longer than others, and then have the ven-

tral margin somewhat incurved, instead of being straight or

360 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

slightly convex. The ends are unequally rounded. The

valves all bear a raised ridge just within and concentric with

the ventral and terminal margins; also three narrow trans-

verse lobes. These freely coalesce below, and, though some-

what variable, yet usually show that one (posterior), which

forms a loop at its upper portion (being there either impressed

with an oval pit, or formed of two short ridges meeting at

top), curves boldly forward below, and makes one with the

usually straight middle lobe ; whilst another (anterior) ridge-

like lobe goes off from (or joins) the root of the others with a

variable curve, or even at an angle. The depressed spaces,

or sulci, between the lobes, and between them and the strong

marginal rim, are deep and broad. ‘The surface of the valves

is obscurely pitted. If the loop-like depression on the gigot

were open at the top, we should have a four-lobed Beyrichia ;

but in some individuals the anterior and middle lobes keep toge-

ther in either an oblique or a curved position, and even nearly

coalesce at the top (in the antero-dorsal region), as if, intend-

ing to form a loop, they would imitate that of the other lobe,

and thus make a single, curved, narrow, ridge-like lobe, having

a loop (or oval depression) at each end.

The form is rather rare and is new to us; we call it

lacunata. Barrande’s B. bohemica (Syst. Sil. B. vol. i. Suppl.

p- 498, pl. xxvi. fig. 18, and pl. xxxiv. figs. 18-22) and

M‘Coy’s tigures of LB. complicata (Pal. Foss. Cambr. 1851,

p- 136, pl. 1. £, fig. 8) approach in character to this species.

Smith Coil. no. 16. Railway-cutting, Severn, Lronbridge.

55. Woolhope.

Vine Coll. no. xiv. Tickwood Beds, nos. 25 and 25*.

II. Bou.tis, gen. nov.

In these Beyrichian Entomostraca the valves bear two lobes

meeting below with a thin curved isthmus. ‘They have also

a marginal ridge, sometimes unequally divided ventrally.

By the lessening of the lobes and the increase of the marginal

rim some forms seem to show a passage into Kirkbya. The

simple horseshoe swelling on the valve differs so much from

the three-lobed and the plurijugate Beyrichie and from the

corrugate form or Kledenia, that we propose to give this a

generic standing as BoLLIA, in honour of the late Dr. Ernst

Boll, of Neubrandenburg (see above, p. 338).

Paicozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 361

1. Bollia bicollina, sp. nov.

(PIX ties. 12a, 0, ¢, 15, & 16.)

Wig. 14: L. 23. H. 15.

Proportions} ig £5 el 22.) ELD,

Brecl6c Log. He i

Valves oblong, with rounded and nearly equal ends ; some

individuals proportionately longer than others; straight on

the back, more or less outcurved on the ventral edge. The

surface is finely punctate, and bears two lobular elevations,

one on each side of a median bay-like sulcus, and constituting

two irregular obliquely transverse lobes, which converge

downwards and meet near the middle of the ventral region by

a low, narrow, bent isthmus, sinuous in the adult, but more

simply curved in the young state (fig. 16). The upper or

dorsal portions of this horseshoe lobe are swollen and project

outwards, and in the larger specimens somewhat divergently,

giving a symmetrically pinched and knobbly outline to the

dorsal profile of the carapace (fig. 144). The ventral aspect

(fig. 14 c) shows the parallel, broad, lower margins conjoined,

and a slight median swelling at the curved neck or root of the

lobes on the sides; there is also a slight indication of one

pair of the lobes more prominent on one side than the other.

There are also two strong semilunar ridges, one at each end

of the valve, outside the lobes and parallel with the marginal

border, which has a slight outer rim. These two ridges die

out opposite each other, below the curved neck of the two

large lobes. :

In Mr. Vine’s collection, nos. XLVII}_4, LXII, LXIVjg,33, all

from the ‘‘ Buildwas Beds ” of the Wenlock Shale.

A small or young form (fig. 16), with essentially the same

features as those of B. bzcollina, occurs in Mr. J. Smith’s

collection, no. 55s, from Woolhope.

2. Bollia uniflexa, sp. nov. (Pl. XII. figs. 17 a, 8.)

Proportions :—L. 23. H.16. Th. 10.

Valves nearly semicircular, but somewhat modified by a

slope on the antero-ventral edge, where the narrow sharp ridge

just within the margin is much reduced in thickness. The

middle surface of each valve is raised into a strong somewhat

horseshoe-like or subcrescentric lobe, or rather into two broad,

suboval, unequal lobes, obliquely transverse to the length of

the valve, and united below. ‘They converge rapidly down-

wards and join ventrally by a narrow sharply curved isthmus.

Towards the dorsal border they thicken and bulge out. A

362 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

deep median sulcus separates the two limbs of this thick,

curved, lobular ridge, and the surface of the valve sinks deeply

all round outside the lobes, between them and the narrow

ridge which stands just within the fore and aft margins.

This submarginal ridge represents the thicker semilunar

ridges in B. bicollina.

The surface has a reticulate ornament. ‘The dorsal aspect

of the carapace is irregularly subovate, blunt at the end, and

lumpy at four spots with the ends of the lobes.

At first sight this appears to be possibly a varietal form of

the foregoing (p. 361, figs. 14, 15, and 16), but we find no

intermediate stages.

This species is evidently an ally of Bollia colwallensis

(Beyrichia), Holl (Geol. Mag. dec. i. vol. viii. 1881, p. 346,

pl. x. fig. 14); and in the simply curved elevation of B.

comma, Jones (Sil. Foss. Girvan, 1880, p. 219, pl. xv. fig. 9),

perhaps we have a distant homologue of the great curved lobe,

consituting the characteristic feature both in the unique speci-

men before us and in B. bicollina. These two are closely

related; they may be only sexually different, but convenience

callsfor distinctive names, since a specific standing is possible.

The Lower-Silurian B. Grewingkii, Bock (Neues Jahrb. &e.

1867, p. 594), according to the description, may also be an

ally.

The broader lobes and thinner semilunar ridges, together

with the semicircular outline of the valves, distinguish B.

unifleca from B. bicollina. he dorsal outlines are easily

recognized on account of the lobes forming more isolated pro-

jections in the latter species.

Vine Coll. no. Xxxvui, (only one specimen, with B.

Kledeni, var. tuberculata, Salter), from bed no. 25.

III. Ki@penta, gen. noy. (See above p. 347.)

1. Kledenia intermedia, Jones & Holl, var. marginata.

(Pl. XIL. figs. 21 a, 0.)

Proportions :—L. 9. H.6. Th. 5.

Beyrichia intermedia, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii.

1869, p. 218, pl. xy. fig. 7; Jones & Kirkby, zbid. vol. xv. p. 55,

pl. xvii. fig. 11.

This neat little form, one specimen of which has been col-

lected by Mr. Vine (No. LrVy., bed no. 37) agrees with the

species referred to above, except that it has a marginal rim,

and does not show the little foremost furrow.

It evidently belongs to the same group as K. Wilckenstana,

namely, what were called the Beyrichie corrugate; and the

smooth convexity of the main portion of the valve, the very

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 363

short sulci, and the small but prominent midlobe, reaching to

the dorsal edge, strongly distinguishing these species, we pro-

pose to separate them from their Beyrichian allies, under the

generic title of KL@:DENTIA (see above, p. 347),

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

[All the figures are magnified 15 diameters, except figs. 86 and 13 6.}

Fug.

Fig. 2. Beyrichia Kledeni, M‘Coy, var. granulata, Jones. With the big

lobe. Smith Coll. no. 9,. Dudley Castle.

Fig. 3. Beyrichia Kledeni, M‘Coy, subvar. subspissa, Jones. a, right valve;

b, dorsal view of carapace, Vine Coll. xx1v,. Bed 46.

Fig. 4. Beyrichia Kledeni, M‘Coy, var. intermedia, Jones. Right valve.

Smith Coll. no. 55,. Woolhope.

Fig. 5. Beyrichia admixta, sp. nov. Right valve. Smith Coll. no. 55,.

Woolhope.

Fig. 6. Beyrichia Kledeni, M‘Coy, var. subtorosa, Jones. Left valve, with

one sulcus on the gigot. Vine Coll. xtvr. Tickwood Beds.

Fig. 7, The same. With two sulci on the gigot. Smith Coll. no. 34.

Woolhope,

Fig. 8. Beyrichia Kledeni, M‘Coy, var. tuberculata, Salter. a, left valve ;

6, portion magnified about 25 diam, Smith Coll. no.18. Wool-

hope.

Fxg. 9. The! same, smaller form, subvar. clausa. a, right valve; 6b, dorsal

view of carapace. Vine Coll. xtvir. Shales over Wenlock

Limestone.

Fig. 10. Beyrichia Kledent, var. scotica, nov. Hollow cast of a left

valve. Mrs. Gray’s Coll. Near Girvan.

Fig. 11. Beyrichia Maccoyiana, Jones. a, left valve; 5, dorsal view of,

carapace; ¢, ventral aspect of carapace. Vine Coll. xuim,.

Bed 25.

Fig. 12. Beyrichia Maccoyiana, Jones. Right valve. Young or variety.

Smith Coll. no. 22;. Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge.

Fig. 13. Beyrichia Maccoyiana, Jones. a, right valve, with “ big lobe ;”

b, portion of the hypertrophied lobe, magnified about 50 diam.

Smith Coll. no. 25. Railway-cutting, Ironbridge.

Fig. 14. Bollia bicollina, gen. et sp. nov. a, left valve ; 6, dorsal view of

carapace ; c, ventral view. Vine Coll. xtvui,. Bed 22.

Fig. 15. The same. Right valve. Vine Coll. xtvitt, Bed 22.

Fig. 16. The same, young. Left valve. Smith Coll. no. 55,. Wool-

hope.

Fig. 17. Bollia uniflexa, gen. et sp.nov. a, right valve; 6, dorsal view

of the carapace. Vine Coll. xxxvint, Bed 25.

Fig. 18. Beyrichia lacunata, sp. nov. Left Sunith: (Coll. ng. 55.

Fig. 19 Bra same aeBevalee Sipe nope:

Fig. 20. The same. Right valve. Vine Coll: xuv. Bed 25.

Fig. 21. Kledenia intermedia, Jones & Holl, var. marginata, nov. a,

left valve ; 6, dorsal edge. Vine Coll. niv,,. Bed 37.

Fig. 22. Beyrichia concinna, nov. a, right valve ; b, dorsal view of cara-

Beyrichia tuberculata (Wéden), var. gibbosa, Reuter. With the

hypertrophied lobe. a, right valve; 6, dorsal view of carapace.

Smith Coll. no. 95,4. Dudley Castle.

pace. Smith Coll. no. 19, Dormington, near Stoke-Edith,

364 Prof. E. Ray Lankester on the

XXXI.—Professor Claus and the Classification of the Arthro-

poda. By E. Ray Lanxester, M.A., LL.D., F.B.S.,

Jodrell Professor of Zoology in University College,

London.

A TRANSLATION appeared in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for

February 1886, p. 168, of a note published by Prof. Claus of

Vienna, in the ‘ Anzeiger’ of the Imperial Academy of Sciences

of Vienna, December 17, 1885.

The article in question astonished me, since I found that it

consisted chiefly of an exposition by Prof. Claus of those

views on the classification of the Arthropoda, and especially

on the relationship of the Kurypterina and Limulus to the

Arachnida, which I formulated in 1881, and have for nearly

five years defended single-handed. My astonishment was

due to the fact that Prof. Claus makes no allusion whatever

to my writings on the subject, but puts my views forward

as his own. Ihave in consequence addressed to the Secretary

of the ‘‘ Mathem.-naturwiss. Klasse’ of the Imperial Aca-

demy of Sciences of Vienna a communication which I wish

to place before English readers, inasmuch as Prof. Claus’s

statement, to which it refers, has been translated and pub-

lished in this Magazine. ‘The communication is as follows :—

My attention has been called by my colleague Prof.

Moseley, of the University of Oxford, to a note by Prof.

Claus, of Vienna, published in the ‘ Anzeiger der kais, Akad.

d. Wiss. in Wien’ of Dec. 17, 1885, p. 250.

In this communication (as Prof. Moseley has pointed out

to me) the views which I published in 1881, in my memoir

“ Timulus an Arachnid,” as to (1) the relationship of the

Arachnida to the Gigantostraca and to the Xiphosura, and

as to (2) the classification of the Arthropoda, also as to

(3) the unnatural character of the divisions Branchiata and

Tracheata, and (4) the nature of the antenne of Hexapoda,

Myriapoda, and Peripatus, and the absence of corresponding

organs in Arachnida, are adopted and reasserted by Professor

Claus.

Professor Claus makes use of the facts adduced by me in

order to sustain the theoretical conclusions which he has also

taken from me, and he does not add any argument to those

which he has thus appropriated. Nevertheless Professor

Claus does not mention my name in connexion with this

matter, and appears to put forward these views as originating

with himself. )

I am gratified to find that my learned colleague of the

Classification of the Arthropoda. 365

University of Vienna has at length come to the same conclu-

sion on this subject as that which I published in 1881, and

have taught for many years. But I do not think that it is

right that he should present these views to the Imperial

Academy of Vienna as originating with him when they are

well known to the zoological world as having originated with

me, and are totally opposed to the views which he himself

has hitherto held and taught in his well-known text-book of

Zoology.

I appeal therefore to the justice of the members of the

Imperial Academy of Sciences of Vienna to permit me to

publish in the pages of the same Journal in which Prof.

Claus has appropriated my views to himself a statement of

my claims to the origination of those views.

I am not able to suppose that Prof. Claus has indepen-

dently come to the same conclusions on this subject as those

which I have advocated, inasmuch as he received a copy of

my memoir, “ Limulus an Arachnid,” at the time of its

publication four years ago, and has lately, in one of his own

publications, referred to statements of mine in an essay on

the structure of Apus cancriformis, which appeared in the

same journal in which that on ‘‘ Limulus an Arachnid” was

published. This memoir was also issued in conjunction with

the latter essay under the separate title “ Studies on Apus,

Limulus, and Scorpio,” and was sent by me to Prof. Claus

in that form. Apart from the fact that these memoirs were

separately and specially sent to Prof. Claus by me, I have

good reason to believe that he does not neglect to make him-

self acquainted with the contents of the ‘ Quarterly Journal

of Microscopical Science,’ in which periodical they were first

published. I must therefore conclude that my essay “ Limu-

lus an Arachnid” was known to Prof. Claus.

I will now proceed to quote certain passages from Prof.

Claus’s recent note in the ‘ Anzeiger’ of the Academy, and

compare them with passages from my memoir of four years

since.

I. Prof. Claus says, “the Mites are degraded members of

the class Arachnoidea.” ‘This view I had already advocated

in my little book ‘ Degeneration’ (Macmillan & Co., London,

1880), p. 50. It is also expressed in the memoir “ Limulus

an Arachnid,” where I have classified the Arachnida* in

three grades, viz. :—1, Hematobranchia, including the Gigan-

* I have since proposed (Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. xi. p. 379) to modify

these terms as follows, viz.:—1l, Delobranchia; 2, Embolobranchia;

3, Lipobranchia.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 25

366 Prof. E. Ray Lankester on the

tostraca and Limulus; 2, Aerobranchia, including the Scor-

pions and Spiders; and 3, Lipobranchia, including the

Psendoscorpiones, Galeodes, the Opiliones, and Acarina.

II. Prof. Claus says, “the class Arachnoidea, the starting-

point of which must probably be sought in the great Paleo-

zoic Gigantostraca with their resemblance to the Scorpions,

hitherto regarded as Crustacea upon insufficient grounds.”

- Jt would be more correct to say, ‘ hitherto regarded by

Professor Claus as Crustacea upon insufficient grounds,” since

the close affinity of Zémulus and the Gigantostraca to the Scor-

pions was demonstrated inmy memoir “ Limulus an Arachnid,”

published as long ago as 1881. The whole purpose of that

memoir was to establish this close affinity. That purpose

was effected by a detailed comparison of segment with seg-

ment and organ with organ in the two series of Arthropods

compared. I showed not only that the segments agreed with

one another in Limulus and the Scorpion, but that the position

and modification of such important parts as the genital oper-

cula is actually coincident, and that the chilaria (metastoma)

of Limulus and the Gigantostraca (often erroneously reckoned

as modified limbs) are identical with the metasternum of

Scorpio. Iwas able to show that the gill-books of Limudus

agree in structure and position with the pectines and the

lung-books of Scorpio. I have since, in other memoirs, de-

monstrated the exact equivalence in minute structure and

general relations of (1) the internal cartilaginoid sternum

or entochondrite of Limulus, Scorpio, and Mygale (Quart.

Journ. Micr. Science, January 1884); (2) of the lateral and

central eyes of Limulus and Scorpio (Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.

January 1883) ; and (3) of the coxal glands of Limulus with

the similar glands discovered by me in Scorpio and Mygale

(Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. 1884, and Proceed. Roy. Soe.

1882). Other points of agreement I have also insisted upon

in the above memoirs, and in one just published by the Zoo-

logical Society of London (Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. xi. 1885),

which I will not here further enumerate.

It seems to me an extraordinary thing that Prof. Claus

should omit all reference to these published researches and

the conclusions formulated by me, and should declare that

“hitherto” (that is to say until the publication of his Note

in the ‘Anzeiger’ of the Imperial Academy) the Paleozoic

Gigantostraca have been regarded as Crustacea.

III. Professor Claus proceeds further to say :—“ Hitherto,

evidently, far too much stress has been laid upon this last

agreement [viz. branchial respiration] in the division of the

Arthropoda into Branchiata and Tracheata, without taking

Classification of the Arthropoda. 367

into consideration that the breathing by air-spaces may have

been developed in different ways and at different times in the

terrestrial forms, and that consequently no primarily decisive

morphological value is to be ascribed even to the possession

of trachew.”” Here again Prof. Claus is simply repeating a

statement made four years ago by me in the following words ;

his “hitherto” is totally without justification, excepting so

far as it applies to his own systematic treatises.

In ‘ Limulus an Arachnid” I say, “* Whatever may be

the conclusion arrived at in the future in reference to the

affinities of the Hexapoda and Myriapoda, the result of the

recognition of the intimate relationship of Scorpio and Limu-

lus must be, I think, to break up the artificial group of Arthro-

poda T'racheata by the separation of the Scorpions, Spiders,

and Mites from any special connexion with it.” And again,

in another passage of the same essay, my words run: “ It

seems to be in the highest degree probable that there is no

such a group to be recognized as the Tracheata. Tracheew

have probably developed independently in Peripatus, the

Insecta, and again in Arachnida.”

IV. Proceeding to formulate the conclusions which he has

taken bodily from me as to the probable genealogy of the

chief groups of the Arthropoda, Prof. Claus states that the

stem of the Crustacea and that of the Arachnida are united

at the base, whilst the Insecta Hexapoda and Myriapoda

form a third series, “ for the derivation of which the remark-

able Annelid-like Onychophora (Peripatus) appear to be so

significant.”

This is a simple and direct description in words of the

genealogical tree of the Arthropoda given at the end of my

article “ Limulus an Arachnid,” with this difference, that

whilst I have represented the Crustacea and the Arachnida

as two main stems with a common base, and Peripatus as a

third and independent stem, I have indicated a hesitation to

decide on referring the Insecta Hexapoda and Myriapoda to

the stem of Perdpatus absolutely, and have considered the

possibility of their derivation from either the Arthrostracous

Crustacea or the tracheate Arachnida,

In the text of the essay I have, however, weighed the

three possibilities suggested, and have given the reasons for

considering the Insecta Hexapoda and Myriapoda to be derived

from Peripatus. ‘The most important of these reasons is

pointed out by me to be dependent on the character of the

antenne of the Crustacea on the one hand, and of those of

Pertpatus and of the Insecta Hexapoda and Myriapoda on the

other hand—the latter being apparently identical with the

25*

368 Prof. E. Ray Lankester on the

prostomial tentacles of Chetopod worms, and not (as I sug-

gested, in 1873, are the antenne of the Crustacea) truly

postoral appendages which have acquired a secondary proral

character by the backward shifting of the oral aperture. This

view as to the Chetopod affinities of the antennee of Peripatus

and Insecta, and as to the contrasted and totally distinct origin

of the Crustacean antenne, is adopted from my writings by

Prof. Claus. My words in “ Limulus an Arachnid” are:

“ The antenne of Hexapods and of Myriapods may be, as pro-

bably are those of Peripatus, non-appendicular prostomial an-

tenne.’’ And again, ‘The antenne of Peripatus probably

are identical with the similar organs of Cheetopoda, and are

not originally postoral appendages.” Further, in the memoir on

the “ Appendages and Nervous System of Apus,’’ published

in the Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. in 1881, I say (p. 868) :-—

“T have long been of the opinion which Professor Claus

appears to hold, that the appendages of the Arthropoda are

homologous (or, to use a more distinctive term, ‘ homo-

geneous’) with the appendages of the Cheetopoda; and on

this account I consider it a proper step in classification to

associate the Chetopoda with the Arthropoda and Rotifera in

one large phylum, the Appendiculata (see ‘‘ Notes on Embry-

ology and Classification,” Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. 1876, and

Preface to the English translation of Gegenbaur’s ‘ Hlements

of Comparative Anatomy ’).

“ At the same time I have not been led to conclude, as

does Prof. Claus, that only one pair of the Crustacean

antenne are to be regarded as primarily postoral in position

and as representing the appendages of an originally post-

oral somite *; but I think it probable that doth antenne are

in this case, and that in the Crustacea there is no represen-

tative of the antenne or tactile processes of the cephalic lobe

of Chetopoda. Whilst this appears to me probable in regard

to the Crustacea, it yet seems to me very possible that the

antenne of Peripatus and of Hexapod and Myriapod insects

may represent true processes of the cephalic lobe or prosto-

mium, as seen in Cheetopoda.”

I have independent reason for concluding that Professor

Claus has read the passage just quoted. He makes use of it

in giving the characters of the three stems of Arthropoda,

which he now adopts in accordance with my views as follows,

so far as the question of antenne is concerned.

He gives as characters :—‘‘ Series I. (Crustacea). Two

* By an error of the press the original here quoted reads “ two origi<

nally postoral somites,”—E. R. L.

Classification of the Arthropoda, 369

pairs of antenne, the second of which represents the first

pair of trunk-members removed forwards.—Series IT. (Gigan-

tostraca, Arachnoidea). Absence of the anterior antenne.—

Series III. (Onychophora, Myriapoda, Insecta). With an

rior pair of antenne, representing the frontal tentacles of the

Annelida,”

With the exception of the fact (to which I will return

below) that Professor Claus regards only the second instead

of both pairs of Crustacean antenne as representing trunk-

members which have been removed forwards, this statement

is identical with that made by me as follows in “ Limulus an

Arachnid,” and is contrary to the views advocated by Pro-

fessor Claus prior to my publication. Speaking of the

probable ancestral history of the three great stems of Arthro-

poda recognized by me and now adopted without acknow-

ledgment by Professor Claus, I say:—‘‘In the interval

between the giving off of Peripatus and the production of the

Phyllopod-like ancestors of the Crustacea from the aquatic

Pro-Arthropoda a vast change had to be effected in regard to

appendages, as well as in the fusing of the nerve-cords, abo-

lition of nephridia, production of a compound eye, striation of

muscular tissue, &c. ‘The prostomial antenne disappeared,

and their place was taken first by one, then by two pairs of

postoral appendages, which gradually acquired a_praoral

position, as actually occurs in their individual growth in the

embryo at the present day. . . . The other appendages pro-

bably all acquired at one stage a development of their basal

portion, which served as an accessory organ for the purpose

of bringing food to the mouth and, in some degree, in crushing

such food (as seen in Apus).... The definite Crustacean

character was attained when two pais of appendages had

become preoral and at least three pairs specialized as jaws

and no longer locomotor. . . . Probably none of the known

Merostomata suffice to give us a true picture of the structure

of the ancestral Merostomata from which they were all

derived. Probably these ancestral Merostomata were devoid

of the prostomial antenne—the non-appendicular antenne.

At the same time none of their postoral appendages had

become definitely prazoral in position and unerve-supply,

though not less and probably not more than six pairs of

peditorm appendages were closely set round the mouth, their

bases acting as powerful manducatory organs.”

I then proceed to state the probable mode of the derivation

of the Xiphosura, the Eurypterina, and the living Arachnida

from these primitive Arachnids, destitute both of the prosto-

mial antenne characterizing Pertpatus and its descendants,

370 Prof. E. Ray Lankester on the

and of the migrated substitutional antenne (postoral appen-

dages which have become preoral) of the Crustacean series.

V. With regard to the fundamental theory on which

these views as to the difference of the nature of the antenne

in Crustacea on the one hand and in Pertpatus, Hexapods,

and Myriapods on the other hand depend, namely the theory

that a forward movement of limbs or appendages belonging

to body-segments has taken place in the Crustacea, so as to

make appendages which were originally postoral actually

preoral, it appears that my publication in 1873 in the Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist., entitled “‘The Primitive Cell-layers of

the Embryo as the Basis of Genealogical Classification of

Animals,” contains its first expression, and is anterior to

the adoption of any such view by Prof. Claus even in regard

to the limited sphere of application offered by the second pair

of Crustacean antenne. Ido not find this theory of the move-

ment forwards of a pair of postoral limbs so as to become preoral

antennee expressed in the editions of Prof. Claus’s ‘ Grundziige

der Zoologie’’ which preceded the publication of my sugges-

tion on this subject, nor has he clearly formulated it until the

present occasion. In the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for May

1873, p. 836, | wrote :— Much more likely, it seems, is the

explanation that the oral aperture shifts position, and that the

ophthalmic segment alone in Arthropoda represents the pro-

stomium, the antennary and antennular segments being

aboriginally metastomial and only prostomial by later adapta-

tional shifting of the oral aperture.”

VI. With regard to the one point in the morphology of

the Arthropoda in regard to which Professor Claus has

refrained from adopting my views [ may say a few words.

The difference between us is this: I have suggested that both

the first and second pairs of Crustacean antennez were originally

postoral appendages (limbs of the body-segments), and have

nothing to do with the prostomium. Professor Claus holds

that the first pair of Crustacean antenne are truly prostomial

and comparable to the Annelids’ prostomial tentacles, whilst

he has adopted my theory of 1873 in so far only as the second

pair of antenne are concerned.

There are reasons for and against each of these views as to

the nature of the first pair of Crustacean antenne. But I

will here only observe that, in accordance with my view of

their nature, the fact that the first pair of appendages must

have shifted forward at an earlier period in ancestral history

than the second explains in a large measure the closer and

more constant association of their nerve-supply with the

cerebral ganglion and their somewhat greater departure from

jtetea ceil

Classification of the Arthropoda. one

the normal form of somatic appendages than is observed in

regard to the second pair. I do not think it improbable that

at some future date Professor Claus may adopt the view which

I have advocated as to the first, just as he has adopted it in

regard to the second pair of Crustacean antenne ; and [ am

therefore anxious to take the present opportunity of insisting

upon an important piece of evidence in its favour which has

come to light through my researches on the relationship of

Limulus to the Arachnida. Packard, as is well known, dis-

covered the “ brick-red glands” of Limulus, the structure of

which I have since investigated (Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.

January 1884). These glands are similar in essential

structure to the “ shell-gland” of the Entomostracous Crus-

tacea. I discovered that they exist in Scorpio and also in

Mygale in a highly developed condition, and have given to

them the name “ coxal glands,” on account of their relation

to the coxe of the prosomatic appendages. In none of the

Arachnids (Limulus, Scorpio, and Mygale) do these glands

open to the exterior in the adult animal. But Mr. Gulland,

in my laboratory in London, and Mr. Kingsley, in Boston,

Mass., have independently ascertained that in the young

Limulus the coral gland opens to the exterior on the basal joint

of the fifth pair of appendages (Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. 1885).

Now in the Crustacea Entomostraca the shell-gland opens to

the exterior at the base of the second pair of maxille. IEf

we reckon the first pair of Crustacean antennw as the

equivalent of the first pair of appendages of ‘the Arachnida,

as is the case according to my long since published view

of their nature, then we arrive at the striking result,

pointed out by Kingsley, that the Crustacean shell-gland

and the Arachnidan coxal gland open in both cases at

the base of the fifth pair of appendages. On the other hand,

if Professor Claus is right in considering the first pair of

Crustacean antennz as essentially prostomial, and in regarding

the first pair of Arachnidan appendages as the equivalent of

the second pair of Crustacean antenne, then the shell-gland

of Entomostraca loses its agreement in position with the

coxal glands of Arachnida, and has to be assigned to the

fourth pair of true somatic appendages instead of the fifth.

The argument is, I admit, not a conclusive one, since the

Pro-Arthropod must have been, like Perdpatus, provided with

a nephridium (from which shell-gland and coxal gland are

derived) at the base of each pair of appendages. Never-

theless it has weight in a question which can only be decided

by the accumulation of converging evidence ; and itis, ceterzs

paribus, more likely that the coxal glands and the shell-

372 Dr. R. von Lendenfeld on the Nervous and

gland are identical nephridia than that they represent those of

different segments.

VII. Lastly, I wish briefly to point out that Professor

Edouard Van Beneden of Lidge was the first naturalist since

Straus-Diirckheim to insist upon the necessity of regarding

Limulus as an Arachnid. In 1871 (Société Entomologique

de Belgique) he briefly expressed this view as the result of an

examination of the embryos of Limulus; but he did not

attempt to support it by any detailed comparison of the

organization of the Xiphosura, Eurypterina, and Arachnida.

Had Professor Claus done justice to his predecessors in the

discussion of the classification of the Arthropoda, he would

have cited the views of the professor of Liége as well as my

own detailed observations and speculations, which, I am glad

to acknowledge, owe their existence to the brief but suggestive

publication of my friend Edouard Van Beneden.

XXXII.— Contributions towards the Knowledge of the Nervous

and Muscular Systems of the Horny Sponges. By Dr. R.

vON LENDENFELD*.

One of the Australian species of Huspongzia, which is identical

with Huspongia anfractuosa, Carter , shows in many respects

remarkable differences from the known structure of thecommon

bath-sponge, Huspongia officinalis. The sponge is massive,

and has short, rounded, finger-like processes. Hach of the

latter contains a wide cylindrical cavity running in the direc-

tion of its length, and which externally looks very like a wide

oscular tube. These wide tubes open below into a system of

anastomosing lacune. ‘The whole dermis is rich in pores.

A very elegant sand-net is diffused between the regularly

distributed pore-sieves. On closer examination it is seen that

the tubes in the digitiform processes are lined with a

membrane of exactly the same structure. ‘This applies also

to the lining of the lacunose cavities in the interior of the

ny |

sponge. The tubes and lacune are not oscular tubes, and do

not belong to the true sponge-body, but form a vestibular

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Sitzungsberich

kGnigl. preussischen Aiden. der Wissenschaften zu Berlin oes

pp. 1015-1020. ; ;

~ Ann. eee Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xv. p. 516.

{ F. E. Schulze, “ Untersuchungen uber den Bau und die Entwicke-

lung der Spongien.—VII. Mittheilung. Die Familie der Sporn?

(Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxii. pp. 591 et seqq.).

Muscular Systems of the Horny Sponges. 373

space, which is connected only with the afferent canal-system.

On the inner surface of the tubes and in the walls of the

lacung no oscula are to be found. This vestibular structure

consequently differs considerably from that which I have

described in the case of the Aulenide *. It resembles that

occurring in the Nardorus forms.

The oscula are small and are always arranged in rows.

These rows traverse the finger-like processes in a longitudinal

direction. The finger-like processes are 10-20 millim. thick,

and of about the same length. ‘The oscula are 1-2 millim.

broad, circular, and placed at pretty regular distances of 10-

15 millim. apart.

In the skeletons we see no trace of oscula. In place of the

rows of oscula there are in them deep furrows, which some-

times extend down into the central pseudo-oscular tube. In

the living sponge nothing can be seen of these furrows, which

are completely filled with sponge-tissue. It is true that this

tissue has no skeletal support, and in dried specimens this

part appears much depressed and as having fallen in.

In transverse sections we see that the tissue which forms

this part is very loose and lacunar. The groups of flagellate

chambers between the broad and irregular, generally longi-

tudinally-directed canals are small and not very numerous,

in fact far less numerous than those ef the much denser

skeletiferous part, which is furnished only with small canals.

These large canals and lacune coalesce to form the short

oscular tube ; they all belong to the efferent system.

While even in this furrow and its structure we have q

remarkable peculiarity presented to us, we find much more

interesting characters on careful microscopic examination.

The skeleton is a very finely reticulate Huspongia skeleton.

The main radial fibres are but little branched and bear sand.

The uniting fibres, on the contrary, are free from foreign

bodies and much ramified. They form numerous anasto-

moses. ‘Their average thickness differs in the different

varieties, and varies between 0°01 and 0:02 millim. At the

margin of the furrow all these uniting fibres terminate in very

sharp ensiform points, which stand so close together that the

wall of the furrow appears densely spinose. ‘There can be no

doubt that this spimosity is a defensive arrangement against

such foreign intruders as may attempt to penetrate into the

sponge-body from the wide oscular tubes and lacunz of the

efferent system.

* Lendenfeld, “Ueber den Bau der Hornschwamme,” Zool. Anzeiger,

374 Dr. R. von Lendenfeld on the Nervous and

_ From the pointed ends of the horny fibres descends a mem-

brane which completely separates the lacunar tissue of the

groove from the rest of the sponge-body. Below this mem-

brane is repeatedly interrupted, and here the efferent canals

come through. We find a membrane of this kind on each

side of the lacunar groove, and these membranes line the

side-walls of the groove throughout their whole length.

On close examination of thin transverse sections it is seen

that this membrane is composed of parallel fusiform cells,

which stand perpendicularly to the outer surface of the sponge,

all of them descending radially towards its interior. They form

several layers in the above-mentioned membrane—generally

three. ‘he membrane itself is of uniform thickness throughout.

These cells run out at both ends into extremely fine points.

They are 01 millim. in length and 0-003 millim. in breadth

at the middle. The oval nucleus is placed about the middle

f the length; it is, however, not placed axially, but more or

less laterally. In the neighbourhood of the nucleus there is a

very small quantity of ordinary protoplasm, while all the rest

of the cell consists of a substance which differs essentially

from the contents of ordinary fusiform cells. Thus it con-

tains distinct, small, but strongly and doubly refractive,

rounded granules, imbedded in a homogeneous transparent

substance which is but slightly and simply refractive. The

granules are in part very regularly arranged, so that a sort of

transverse striation of the fibres 1s produced. ‘The granules

do not combine to form doubly refractive disks, and the regu-

larity of their arrangement is not always equal in degree. In

examining material in spirit one easily sees that these mem-

branes of the walls of the groove are strongly contractile, and,

indeed, that they always centract in a radzal direction. By

this means the outer surface of the tissue occupying the groove

is more or less lowered; and in the very considerable

variation of depth to which the surface of the tissue occupying

the groove sinks in different specimens, we have the expres-

sion of the action of the radial contractions of these mem-

branes.

I think we may conclude from the above-cited observations

that these membranes are muscles and the cells composing

them muscle cells; and, further, that these muscle-cells in

their peculiar structure make the transition from the smooth

to the transversely-striated fibres.

In transverse sections through the margins of the groove

we see that a peculiar organ is seated upon the upper outer

margin of this muscular membrane. We then find the mem-

brane suddenly increased to twice or three times its diameter

Muscular Systems of the Horny Sponges. 375

elsewhere. This line of thickening can be accurately studied

in thin sections, when we find that it does not consist of

fusiform cells. Large globular nuclei are very distinct here,

and these appear to be imbedded in a granular substance.

This substance no doubt belongs to cells the boundaries of

which are not distinct. From this marginal thickening granu-

lar threads issue laterally, which run tangentially in the

exterior dermis of the sponge, and may sometimes be traced

to considerable distances. Above, on these distal thickenings

of the muscular lamella, there stand fusiform sense-cells,

The basal extremities of all these cells, which are diffused over

a tolerably broad zone, are curved towards the above-mentioned

thickening, and stand in direct connexion therewith. No

ramification of the basal process was observed. The cell-

body itself has the ordinary form. The cells are about 0:03

millim. long, and 0:002 millim. broad in the middle at the

nuclear dilatation. In the cell-body, after treatment with

osmium, we find those characteristic dark granules which have

been discovered by Jickeli* in the sense-cells of the Hydroida,

and which also occur in the sense-cells of the Sponges, and

here furnish a particularly distinct and valuable criterion.

I believe that the above-described structures on the distal

margin of the muscular membrane are to be interpreted as

follows :—

The whole thickening, which is interrupted only here and

there, consists of ganglion-cells, the nuclei of which are dis-

tinct in preparations, although their contours do not appear

distinctly. The granular threads which are given off fro

these ganglia in a tangential direction are nerves which esta-

blish the connexion of the ganglia with more distant and at

present still unknown structures.

From the above description it appears that the zone of

sense-cells runs along the upper margin of the muscular mem-

brane, so that two bands of sense-cells are formed, bordering

the tissue filling the groove at the surface.

I believe that this structure of our sponge may be directly

compared with the annular nerve of the Cycloneural Medusz

(Eimer), and indicates that the Sponges, being capable of a

development similar to that of those Cnidaria, were probably

not so very different from them as we commonly suppose. It

must indeed be admitted that, by convergent development, a

resemblance may here have been produced which does not

justify any phylogenetic conclusions, especially as these

structures in the Sponges are mesodermal and not subepithe-

* “Ueber den Bau der Hydroidpolypen,” in Morphol. Jahrbuch,

Ba, viii.

376 Dr. R. von Lendenfeld on the Horny Sponges.

hal as in the Hydromeduse. To enter into more detail upon

this subject, however, would lead us further than seems to be

permissible in a preliminary communication.

If I now glance back briefly over our knowledge of the

nervous and muscular tissues of the Sponges, it may, on the

one hand, be useful to my collaborateurs in this department ;

while, on the other hand, such a summary may serve as a

foundation for general morphological investigations.

In the first place, F. E. Schulze, the founder of modern

spongiology, demonstrated that in many sponges particular

fibre-cells, and even combinations of fibre-cells, are contractile.

This discovery thatthe long-known movements of adult sponges

(larvee, young Spongille, &c. move without contractions of

fibre-cells) are caused, not by a contraction of the funda-

mental substance or of the epithelia, but by contraction of

definite elements adapted to this purpose, has been repeatedly

confirmed by myself and others.

In the year 1880 C. Stewart demonstrated “ palpocils”’ in

Grantia compressa before a meeting of the English Royal

Microscopical Society. Iam not in a position to offer any

opinion upon this statement, which only came to my know-

ledge a few months ago. I indeed regard the existence of

sense-hairs upon the sense-cells discovered by me as probable

upon & priort grounds, but I have never seen palpocils.

I have investigated a number of Australian Calcispongie,

Myxospongiew, and Horny Sponges, and have found upon

some, although only a few of them, cells which I regarded as

nervous. Among the Horny Sponges | have hitherto tested

in this respect only the Aulenine and the genus Euspongia

(the Australian species). The actual results in these groups

are as follows :—

Sycandra arborea, Hiickel. The sense-cells form a ring at

the entrance of the afferent canals.

Grantessa sacca, RK. y. L. The sense-cells stand in groups

at the entrance to the afferent canals.

Vosmeria gracilis, R. v. L., and Sycandra pila, R. v. L.

The sense-cells stand in groups at a greater distance around

the incurrent apertures.

Leucandra saccharata, Hiickel, and Leucandra meandrina,

R. v. L. The sense-cells stand in groups which are scattered

irregularly over the surface.

Leucetta microrhaphis and Leucaltis helena, R. v. L. The

sense-cells are scattered singly over the surface, but appear to

be more numerous in the vicinity of the incurrent orifices.

Aulena villosa, R. vy. L. The sense-cells are placed in

Mr. W. L. Distant on the Genus Terias. 377

small groups at the lines of union of the membranes, which are

extended in the vestibular space.

Halme globosa, R. v. L. The sense-cells stand in groups

at the edges of the membrane which are extended in the

lacunar spaces of the afferent canal-system.

Euspongia canaliculata, R. v. L. The sense-cells form

zones which surround at the surface the lacunar dilatation of

the efferent canal-system.

These isolated observations do not enable us to draw any

general conclusion, as the observations on the various species

are so very different.

I have already indicated * that Schulze’s denomination of

the contractile elements as ‘contractile fibre-cells ’ is no

longer necessary, and may now be replaced by the designation

“‘ muscle-cells,” seeing that nervous elements have been

found with them.

Both the muscle- and nerve-cells are mesodermal. The

epithelia of the Sponges nowhere appear to be further deve-

loped after the fashion of the higher Coelenterata. Both

endoderm and ectoderm always remain simple}.

XXXIII.—A few Remarks on Mr. Butler’s Notes on the Genus

Terias. By W. L. Distant.

In the last number of this Magazine I have read with no

inconsiderable interest a paper by my friend Mr. Butler, entitled

‘Notes on the Genus Yertas.” In this communication the

author, after expressing the very sound opinion that “it is quite

impossible for any one, in our present profound ignorance of

the earlier stages of most of the species and our imperfect

knowledge of those of all, to lay down the law as to which

of these forms is worthy of a distinctive name and which not,”

has still been compelled to describe twelve new species, and

also to again do me the kindness of not only reviewing some

of my recent work, but also to contribute much readable criti-

cism thereon, and to offer many alternative suggestions for my

consideration. Under these circumstances I have felt it

would be discourteous to any longer refrain from affording

such explanation as is possible to one who has taken the

trouble to read my remarks, and also I have considered it

necessary to myself to show that the views I had the temerity

* Zoologischer Anzeiger, no. 186.

+ Hackel has described some Calcisponges with locally plurilamellar

endoderm, but hitherto this statement has not been confirmed. See also

Vosmaer in Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreiches: Porifera,’

378 Mr. W. L. Distant on the Genus Terias.

to state remain entirely unmodified, but rather strengthened,

by the criticism which Mr. Butler has presented.

I will further preface my remarks by an assurance to my

friend that I am actuated by no splenetic motive, that I

have no belicf that anything that can be adduced or argued

can now alter or modify the various specific dogmas with

which his name is, and will be, indissolubly united; nor do

I, on the other hand, imagine that such criticism as he

has afforded on my behalf is less friendly than that which

he has already presented to most of his contemporaries. At

the same time, I cannot disguise the fact that in following Mr.

Butler through any monographie paper which he has written,

I have seldom failed to have the misfortune of disagreeing

with some of his specific discriminations, and have sometimes

not hesitated to publish my dissent from the same.

The opening of this Tertad campaign will be found in

the ‘Annals’ for 1885, vol. xvi. p. 336, where, after some few

paragraphs, the following peroration is reached :—“ However

T am willing to accept his admission—a rash one for an ento-

mologist to make—‘I treat this species as a variety’ (see

. 821). I know of many lepidopterists who do this; but

Wi. Distant is the first who has boldly come forward and

confessed it.”

Now this formidable quotation is a statement which, I

am glad to have an opportunity of stating, still in every way

exactly expresses my views. ‘The meaning is very simple

and very clear. Boisduval described what I consider a form

of Nepheronia hippia as a distinct species under another name,

and I could only write, “I treat this species”? (meaning

Boisduval’s creation) ‘as a variety of N. hippia.” Mr.

Butler has described many “ species” (probably even ex-

celling the number of those of Walker), and naturally not a

few of these have been, and are constantly (though termed

“species ’’), treated by some entomologists as simple varieties

of other species. Hence I am afraid I cannot accept Mr.

Butler’s great compliment of being “ the first who has boldly

come forward and confessed it.”

We now come to the question of the value of ‘ types,”

and how far a species shall be regarded as defined by a

description without an actual examination of the specimen

described. A figure hitherto has been considered decisive,

especially when drawn by or under the hands of the original

describer. But now a new case is cited by Mr. Butler,

for which no precedent exists. In 1869 he described

a species under the name of Thyca ithicla as from Penang.

In 1871 he figured it under the name of Deltas tthiela, still

Mr. W. L. Distant on the Genus Terias. 379

giving the same habitat, and repeated the information in a

third organ of publication i in 1872. I reproduced the figure

and description in my ‘ Rhopalocera Malayana,’ the habitat

“Penang” compelling its insertion. We are now informed

that the ‘locality was an error, as the type was labelled thus :

“P..” which with Wallace’s specimens denotes “ Penang,’

but with specimens received from the East India nes

represents “ Darjeeling, Pearson.” It is now opined that it

came from the last- named locality, and itis stated that ‘ had

Mr. Distant examined my type, which, by his own admission, he

did not do, he would have avoided the naan of this error.”

Surely this logically implies two axioms, viz. (1) Mr. Butler’s

recorded localities cannot be taken without an examination

and verification of the labels attached to his ‘‘ types ;”’ and (2)

if “types” are not contained in this country, neither names

nor localities should be used.

“ Terias senna, Feld.”

Mr. Butler states that I have figured what he considers

and described as a distinct species (7. ¢nanata) as the T. senna,

Feld. If this is so, then I appear to have erred in deseribing

T. inanata as a variety of 7’. senna, and 1 should more

correctly have treated it as a simple synonym of that species.

I examined Mr. Butler’s “ species” in the national collection

before I wrote, and, though words may be found to repre-

sent differences, I certainly failed to see any exhibited in

the specimens themselves that appeared to warrant their

differentiation. Mr. Butler quotes Telder’s differential

diagnosis between 7. senna and 7. santana with approval.

If these are distinct, why did he in another Teriad paper,

published in 1871, enumerate Zerias senna as a variety

of T. santana? if, however, we turn to Mr. Butler’s

original description of his T. inanata, we read that it only

differs from other specimens which he described under the

name of 7. hebridina by “ the entire absence of markings on

the under surface of the wings.”” Now I have figured two

specimens of J. senna, one with markings underneath and

one with those markings absent; and therefore if, as Mr.

Butler says, I have in this way ficured his species, then his

description must be wrong. Again, he has figured this 7.

hebridina (P. Z. 8.1875, pl. lxvii. fig. 8), from which he says

his 7. cnanata does not ditter on the upper surface ; and surely

“every candid reader” to whom he rightly appeals must

be struck with the dissimilarity between that figure and those

given by myself. Probably some explanation was inadver-

tently omitted.

380 Mr. W. L. Distant on the Genus Terias.

“ Tertas cesiope, Mén.”

Mr. Butler remarks that I have figured as this species a male

variety of TJ. hecabe, which is quite true, and it is strange

that though this is considered heterodox to-day, he wrote of

that species himself, in a former Teriad paper, “ Probably a

form of 7’. hecabe.”” I now come, however, to a less pleasant

statement, and one which Mr. Butler must be the first to

acknowledge as of a misrepresentative character, when he

affirms that, amongst other localities for this form, I have given

the “ somewhat wide one of continental India.” The habitat

I gave is “ Continental India; Bombay.” It would surely

be quite as correct to say that the “somewhat wide one” of

Mexico is given in the ‘ Biologia Centrali-Americana,’ because

the primary division is there given before the smaller habitats

which it comprises. I did not imply that Mr. Butler was

unaware that Bombay was in continental India, but only

followed the usual monographic method of giving the habitat

of the species. Mr. Butler speaks of the “true 7. e@siope;”

but surely this must be difficult to define, as the species is

clearly varietal on his own authority (Trans. Ent. Soc. 1879,

p- 7). He there also states that the species has been received

trom Cachar, N.E. India; but he now implies that it is con-

fined to China, Formosa, and Hainan.

“ Terias sart, Horsf.”

Mr. Butler doubts that I have correctly figured the typical

form of 7. sart, as I have affirmed, and thinks “ it far more

likely ” that a Bornean male specimen in the British Mu-

seum is typical of the species. I did not make this determina-

tion upon any opinion of my own, but from a comparison with

a specimen labelled typical in the collection of Mr. F. Moore,

and upon the authority of that lepidopterist, who, as is well

known, was once intimately associated with the work of Dr.

Horsfield. Mr. Butler can easily examine that specimen for

himself, for it is in the collection of a mutual friend, at whose

house we have spent many pleasant hours together, and to

whom both he and I are indebted for much information

regarding oriental Lepidoptera.

I now take leave of a discussion which possesses little

scientific value. My friend Mr. Butler holds the proud

position of being delegated to look after the national collection

of Lepidoptera, and seeks conscientiously to fulfil his duty

by industriously describing and naming the specimens placed

Bibhographical Notice. ' 381

under his charge. If others, beside myself, hold a sceptical

opinion as to the universal efficacy of this operation, we have

at least the satisfaction of knowing that the “types” are

contained where they can be examined, and where possibly

at some future day a few of them at least may be relegated

back to what we are heretical enough to think is their more

proper position.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Evolution without Natural Selection ; or, the Segregation of Species

without the Aid of the Darwinian Hypothesis. By CHartes

Drxon. Small 8vo. London: R. H. Porter, 1885.

Iw all matters of opinion, in politics, philosophy, and religion, we

find the partisans of one view or the other in possession of certain

cabalistic terms or phrases which are supposed by them to settle all

difficulties. It would be hard upon the naturalists to be without a

shibboleth of this kind, and accordingly since the publication of

Mr. Darwin’s ‘ Origin of Species’ the term ‘ Natural Selection ”

adopted by that great naturalist has been freely employed by a

great number of his followers as a formula of this nature. In all

questions relating to species and their affinities disputes were con-

sidered to be closed by the use of this mysterious expression, and it

is no doubt in opposition to this employment of the term ‘ Natural

Selection” that Mr. Dixon has produced the little book of which the

title stands at the head of this article. Unfortunately, however,

the author does not seem to have realized more clearly than his

presumed opponents the precise sense in which the phrase was used

by Darwin. From the whole construction of the volume on the

‘Origin of Species’ and the line of argument followed in it the

meaning attached to the term in the mind of its originator is

perfectly clear. Starting from the demonstration of the produc-

tion, in the case of domestic animals, of a set of varieties so

widely differing in character that if met with in nature they would

certainly have been regarded as distinct species, these extreme

varieties having been produced by the deliberate selective action of

man, taking advantage of comparatively small accidental differences,

Darwin proceeded to show that an analogous process may very well

have occurred in nature, and being, in the lapse of time, carried

even still further, may have given origin to true species in the

physiological sense of the term. And “artificial” or “ methodical

selection” by man having been shown to be the cause of the great

variations in certain domestic animals, he somewhat metaphorically

employed the term ‘Natural Selection” to express the sum of the

actions upon which he considered the origin of still wider variations

in nature to depend. But Natural Selection in the Darwinian

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 5. Vol. xvii. 26

382 Bibliographical Notice.

sense is not a single phenomenon, but the result of a great number

of factors, which were developed with wonderful power by the great

naturalist whose works have revolutionized modern thought, even

in quarters which might seem to le beyond the influence of the

student of natural history.

On looking into Mr. Dixon’s book to see what are the phenomena

which he places instead of the undoubted factors in Natural Selec-

tion, we find his work divided into five sections, treating in order of

Isolation, Climatic Influences, Use and Disuse of Organs, Sexual

Selection, and Interbreeding. Of these the first four are manifestly

factors in “ Natural Selection ” in the Darwinian sense; in fact the

whole of them were referred to by Darwin at greater or less length

in his various writings.

To take the case of Isolation, to which the author devotes the

longest chapter of his book. It is perfectly clear that in ‘* methodical

selection” the practical isolation of the individuals presenting the

particular characters which the breeder wishes to perpetuate or in-

tensify is absolutely indispensable ; and the same thing must also be

effected in nature, free interbreeding, as Mr. Dixon himself admits,

having the effect of preventing the production of sharply-defined

forms. Practical isolation is an important factor in Natural

Selection.

Mr. Dixon, however, does not see this. For example, he says :—

“ Take, for instance, Catharus qriseiceps and C. phaopleurus, only

distinguished by the shade of colour on the back. In the former

species it is russet-brown, in the latter it is olive-brown. C. qrisei-

ceps has only been obtained on the highlands of Panama, whilst C.

pheopleurus is apparently confined to the mountain-forests of Antio-

quia in Colombia. Undoubtedly these two species at no very

remote period were one. Circumstances arose that divided the area

of its distribution, sending one portion up the highlands of Panama,

the other up those of Colombia. Our single species is now isolated

into two colonies: perhaps C. griseiceps was exposed to a more

pluvial climate, causing it to gradually develop a russet-brown

back. The two colonies never intermarried; the slight differences

would therefore soon become constant by Isolation, and finally the

result is as we see it at the present time—two nearly allied, but

apparently perfectly distinct, species inhabiting different areas of

distribution. No Natural Selection could possibly have been at

work in such a case” [but it is itself a case of Natural Selection] ;

“‘ for it could have served no beneficial purpose. It was no advan-

tage for either colony to possess those differences that have finally

become constant characters” [but how do we know this?]; “ they

gave their fortunate possessors no favour in the struggle for life—

a russet back was no more advantage to its possessor than an olive

back” [then why did the variation occur ?], “‘ though both have been

preserved, not by the survival of the fittest, but simply by Iso-

lation.” Evidently, however, there must have been a “ survival of

the fittest,” unless the changes involved be assumed to have taken

place per saltum immediately after the change of conditions.

B ibliographical Notice. 383

It will be seen from the above extract that the author holds that

variations of which we cannot see the advantage are necessarily not

advantageous; but until we know something more of the causes of

variation it is hardly safe to argue from such premisses. Further,

from this and other passages it is clear that he attaches too realistic

a meaning to the ‘struggle for life.’ He seems to regard it too

much as a literal struggle, whereas, in the Darwinian sense, while it

undoubtedly includes positive physical contests, it also includes that

more peaceful competition by. which certain favourably endowed

individuals manage to come in for more than their share of the good

things of this life, leaving a scanty supply for their less favoured

brethren. The author in the very next chapter ascribes great 1m-

portance to ‘Climatic Influences ” in the production of variation,

and justly, and in the above instance he hints that the differences

between the two species referred to are due to such causes. But

how can any one, in the present state of our knowledge, venture to

declare that even the smallest colour-variation produced under the

influence of a change of climate is of no advantage to its possessor ?

We have already devoted so much space to this book that the

next three chapters must be passed almost sub silentio, ‘The pheno-

mena referred to in them are all recognized factors in the process

called “* Natural Selection,” although the author, in his chapter on

** Sexual Selection,” seems to regard the latter as a process distinct

from Natural or “ Protective” Selection.

In his last chapter, on ‘‘Interbreeding or Intercrossing,” Mr.

Dixon enters upon a question of much interest, and one the inves-

tigation of which seems to promise very interesting results. He

distinguishes three kinds of interbreeding, namely :—1, interbreed-

ing amongst the individuals of a species; 2, interbreeding between

subspecies, local races, and representative forms ; and 3, interbreed-

ing “ which, by absorbing a closely allied form, gradually works the"

extinction of a species.” The first kind of interbreeding, of course,

tends to the effacement of small variations and to keep the indivi-

duals true to the species (or variety); the second is of special im-

portance to the student of geographical distribution, as it leads to

the production of chains of intermediate forms uniting two or more

types which may have arrived at the dignity of true species, and its

consideration may serve to explain some difficult problems in the

distribution of species; while the third is of still greater interest,

as it may furnish a clue to the explanation of other still more

obscure cases. The particular instance cited by the author is that

of the three species of Blue Titmice—Parus eeruleus, P. cyanus, and

P. Pleskii. The first of these species, the common Blue Titmouse,

is restricted to Europe; the second inhabits Hastern Russia and

Siberia as far as the Pacific; while the third is found in Central

Russia; this last interbreeds with both the others, and is gradually

being absorbed by them. “It would appear,” says Mr. Dixon,

“‘that these three species of Blue Titmouse are modifications of a

common parent form by Isolation ; but as their areas of distribution

again beeame continuous, the two dominant races have intercrossed

384 Bibliographical Notice.

with the central form, which is numerically far their inferior and

very restricted in its range. ‘The differences developed in this local

central form during the period of Isolation are being slowly absorbed

by Interbreeding, now that the Isolation has ceased; and the race

which would probably have firmly established itself and spread east

and west, had it not encountered on either hand a bar to its pro-

gress in the two more flourishing, stronger, and wider-ranging forms,

is being worsted in the struggle with them, and is slowly but surely

passing away.” It is easy to see that there are weak points in this

argument, but the facts are in themselves interesting and seem to

open up a line of inquiry which may lead to most valuable results.

In the earlier part of this notice we have felt compelled to dissent

from the interpretation put by Mr. Dixon upon the now classical

term ‘* Natural Selection,” and to indicate that, while he is free

from that semi-superstitious veneration for it which seems to lead

many enthusiastic disciples of Mr. Darwin to regard the phrase as

something akin to the unintelligible words employed by the sorcerers

of former days to banish demons into the Red Sea or a hotter

locality, and as serving to settle all matters in dispute and consign

their opponents at once to a limbo intellectually almost equally

disagreeable, he has himself made a mistake in the opposite direc-

tion, and thus been led to undervalue the theory established by the

greatest naturalist of our day. The fact appears to be that the

author has altogether misunderstood the sense in which Darwin

employed the word “Selection.” Thus he says (p. 54), “ Sexual

Selection does not depend on taste alone, although it may seem a

misnomer to so entitle such a means of modification if chotce is not

the exclusive agent employed ;” but we find a glimmer of better

things in the statement, that “the term Sexual Selection is so well

known that it would be unwise to changeit; but it must always

be borne in mind that it is used in a very broad sense,”—that is, we

presume, in a sense consistent with ihe general theory of Natural

Selection. Nevertheless he has just previously stated that “ Darwin

placed too much confidence in Natural Selection and far too little

in Sexual Selection.”

But in the various sections of his book, in which he bases his

arguments exclusively upon ornithological data, he has brought

together a mass of most valuable detailed observations upon the

variations of birds in connexion with their geographical distribution,

and his remarks upon these will be found very interesting and valu-

able for the student of ornithology. At present, when the idea of

absolute fixity of species has been given up by almost all naturalists,

the question of the claims of particular forms to specific rank has

become one of great difficulty ; and every contribution, such as this

little book affords, towards the unravelling of the web of doubts and

queries in which the feet of the student of systematic zoology and

of the range of species are entangled at every step must be welcome.

From this point of view we can conscientiously recommend Mr.

Dixon’s book to the notice of his fellow workers.

M iscellaneous. 385

MISCELLANEOUS.

Remarks on the Occurrence of Diplommatina in Trinidad.

By R. J. LecumEre Guppy *.

Axour twenty years ago Mr. Thomas Bland, F.G.8., of New York,

informed me that a land-shell of the genus Diplommatina had been

found by Mr. Theodore Gill in Trinidad. The locality of its oceur-

rence (1 believe he only obtained a single example) was a spot near

the Maracas waterfall. On search I succeeded in finding at first a

few, and afterwards more numerous examples. I also found the

shell in other parts of the island, but never in any place unless a

portion of undisturbed forest occurred there.

The shell in question was considered by Pfeiffer to be Diplommatina

Huttoni. The original D, Huttoni was found on the lower slopes of

the Western Himalayas, its range extending at the outside not more

than two or three hundred miles along the base of the mountains.

This shell has never been found in any other locality. Some doubts

have arisen as to the actual specific identity of the Trinidad shell

and that from the Himalayas; and hence in 1872 I proposed the

name occidentalis for our species. ‘The question was taken up and

yery ably treated by Mr. Blanford in 1868.

In 1881, Mr. Sylvester Devenish, late Surveyor-General of Trini-

dad, forwarded to me for examination a specimen of rock from Punta

Gorda, a peninsula on the southern side of the north-western arm of

Trinidad. This peninsula juts out into the Gulf of Paria, and is

about two miles long by less than half a mile wide.

Mr. Devenish’s account of the specimen forwarded by him is as

follows :—‘“I got it by breaking a curious hollow piece of limestone

coming from one of the western points of Point Gourd.” The

specimen in question is a light red or pinkish breccia, consisting of

pieces of limestone and shells cemented together by calcareous

matter. The shells are numerous and in good preservation, but

difficult of extraction, the matrix being hard and the shells brittle.

The shells are referable to the following species :—

Stenogyra octona, Chemn.

OCylindrella trinitaria, Pfeiff.

Helix bactricola, Guppy.

Cistula aripensis, Guppy.

Helicina nemoralis, Guppy.

Diplommatina occidentalis, Guppy.

It is specially the occurrence of the latter shell which lends a

peculiar interest to the discovery made by Mr. Devenish.

The assemblage of shells noticed above, as found in the cave

breccia of Punta Gorda, is such as (with the exception of the Steno-

gyra) is found in the recesses of our northern mountains, such as

Aripo and Oropuche, at an elevation of from two thousand to three

thousand feet, and not elsewhere. These mountains are covered with

* From the ‘ Proceedings of the Scientific Association of Trinidad.’

Communicated by the Author,

386 Wiseellaneous.

the original forest; they are uninhabited, and rarely trodden except

by the hunter. In such places only have I ever met with Helix

bactricola, Cistula aripensis, or the Diplommatina; and they do not

now exist on Punta Gorda, or anywhere in its neighbourhood so far

as I have been able to ascertain. Punta Gorda is practically an

islet, being cut off from the main island of Trinidad by a mangrove

swamp submerged at high water. Through this swamp a canal was

cut some thirty or forty years ago, connecting the water of the Gulf

on each side of the peninsula. Punta Gorda is similar in its struec-

ture to the islets in its neighbourhood—namely, the Cotoras, Careras,

and Gaspari; it is composed of compact limestone of Devonian or

Carboniferous age, in which exist caverns and fissures, and in these

caverns and fissures are deposited stalagmitic matter, sometimes

forming a breccia-like stone.

Of the probable.antiquity of the breccia in which the shells are

imbedded, it is difficult exactly to judge. The destruction of the

original forest upon Punta Gorda possibly induced not only a

slackening of the formation of stalagmites, but also involved the

extinction of some of the land-shells. ‘The molluscan fauna of the

peninsula at present consists of Stenogyra octona, Helicina barbata,

H., lamellosa, Cyclotus translucidus, Cylindrella trinitaria, and Buli-

mus pilosus—an assemblage having only two species in common

with the cave deposit. Punta Gorda, as well as the islets near it,

and the Boca Islands were cultivated at the beginning of the century,

and crops of cotton were raised there. It is not likely, therefore,

that the breccia containing shells is less than fifty or sixty years

old; while, on the other hand, it is more probable that its age

might be reckoned in hundreds of years. Ships arrived here from

India for the first time in 1845.

I think, therefore, that the evidence now given tends to strengthen

the theory that the Diplommatina is an aboriginal inhabitant of the

island, and was not introduced from India.

Mr. Blanford has already pointed out that the distribution of the

Cyclophoride (including Diplommatina and its allies) includes, besides

certain other countries, India and the West Indies. In my paper

in the ‘ Zoological Proceedings,’ 1875, p. 318, I have pointed out

several analogous circumstances as regards geographical distribution,

especially, for instance, that of Streptaais.

Globifert, new Organs of the Echinida, By Dr, Orro Hamann.

On the skin of many Echinida, besides spines, pediceilariz, and

spheeridia, certain organs occur which have hitherto remained undis-

covered. On account of their peculiar form I call them globiferi.

Upon a movable peduncle, sometimes long, sometimes short, are

seated some globular bodies, which may show the most multifarious

structures in different species. In Spherechinus granularis the head

of the globifer consists of three spheres united to each other at their

points of contact, and each of which shows an aperture, generally

of’a circular form, eyen under a low power. In the peduncle of

Miscellaneous. 387

each globifer there is a calcareous rod which serves to support the

head.

Globiferi are distributed over the whole surface of the skin. They

occur on both the ventral and the dorsal surface. Ina size they

measure a few millimetres. ‘They occur in most Hchinida. As yet

I have examined them most accurately, besides Spherechinus, in

Centrostephanus longispinus, Peters. In this latter species the struc-

tures seated upon the peduncle are of ovate form.

The investigation of fresh globiferi, separated from the living

animal, shows at once that they are glandular organs which emit a

secretion through apertures. The tightly stuffed glands (each

globule contains a gland with its aperture) may be easily brought

to immediate evacuation; this takes place particularly on the addi-

tion of Flemming’s chrom-osmium-acetic acid. The evacuation is

effected by means of a well-developed musculature. The muscular

fibrille (smooth muscle-cells) run concentrically with the aperture

of each glandular ball.

The structure of these glandular balls is complex, and varies in

the different genera and species. According to the state in which

the gland is its structure differs. It reminds one strikingly (espe-

cially in Centrostephanus) of the conditions presented by the muci-

genous cells of the Vertebrata in the resting state, or in active

secretion.

Neither the Holothurians nor the Asterida possess any organs

like the globiferi. In them the gland-cells are distributed in the

skin, the epithelium. If this were the case in the Echinida, any

action of theirs against enemies would be inconceivable, as the long

spines must hinder any such action. Glandular organs will be

capable of cooperating with the stalked pedicellariz in defence only

when attached to peduncles. And that we must regard the globiferi

as defensive organs, weapons, and as acting in the same way as th&

nettle-capsules of the Coelenterata, is indicated by their structure

and by observations on the living animal.—Sitzungsberichte der

Jenaischen Gesellschaft fur Medicin und Naturwissenschaft, 1886.

Some new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters.

By Dr. Atrrep C, Stoxes.

In the paper on this subject by Dr. Stokes in the ¢ Annals’

for February of the present year, at p. 104, a new genus is charac-

terized under the name of Diplomastax. In Dr. Stokes’s MS. the

name given to this genus was Diplomestoma, the etymology of which

was given by him as follows:— durdAdos, double; busy, a mem-

brane ; ordua, a mouth;” from which it seemed to the Editors

absolutely impossible to get such a word as Diplomestoma. While

hesitating whether to change the name, and if so how to change it,

the Editors found that in the explanation of the figures the species

described stood as Diplomastax frontata; and the latter name

was accordingly adopted, under the impression that Dr. Stokes had

388 Miscellaneous.

either intended to substitute it for the other, or that he had been

balancing between the two and had unfortunately chosen to adopt

the bad one.

Dr. Stokes now writes to say that the name Diplomastax (which

was no doubt at first adopted by him for his genus) is preoccupied

among the Flagellate Infusoria, and to request that his name

Diplomestoma may be substituted for it as that of the genus in

question.

Striated Muscles in Echinida. By Dr. Orto Hamann.

While transversely striated muscles are known in many groups of

the lower animals, hitherto only smooth muscular fibrillee have been

known in the Echinodermata. In Holothuriz and Asterida I have

sought in vain for transversely striated fibres*, but I have now

succeeded in finding them in the Echinida, They occur, however,

only in a few places, and, indeed, in places where a sudden, rapid,

and energetic contraction has to take place. The largest forms of

pedicellarie, the pedicell. tridentes s. tridactyles, are best fitted for

examination.

The musculature which moves the three arms consists of parallel

fibrille, which, if examined in the living state, distinctly show the

transverse striation. The individual fibrille may be easily sepa-

rated from each other, and then it appears that each fibril has

attached to it externally a large, elongate oval nucleus, which is

situated about in the middle of the fibril. It is but rarely that any

plasma is still demonstrable around this. If it be pulled to pieces in

picro-carmine and afterwards examined in glycerine, the lighter and

darker transverse strie, and, in the former, Krause’s transverse

disks, make their appearance distinctly, as also the thin sarcolemma,

The diameter of the nearly cylindrical fibrillze is about 0-0028 millim. ;

their length in the pedicellariz of Centrostephanus longispinus,

Peters, is between 0°5 and 0°6 millim.

Now and then we may detect a longitudinal striation in the

fibrille ; and when treated with various liquids, each fibril breaks up

into a number of exceedingly fine parallel elements (I counted 4-6)

which still show the transverse striation distinctly.

The species which I have been able to examine, in which trans-

versely striated musculature exists, are as follows :—Centrostephanus

longispinus, Peters ; Dorocidaris papillata, A. Agass.; Arbacia pus-

tulosa, Gray ; Strongylocentrotus lividus, Brandt ; Spherechinus

granularis, A. Agass.; Echinus acutus, Lam.; Echinus melo, Lam. ;

and Eehinus microtuberculatus, Blainy.—Sitzungsherichte der Jena-

ischen Gesellschaft fiir Medicin und Naturwissenschaft, 1886.

* Hamann, ‘ Beitriige zur Histologie der Echinodermen : Heft 1. Die

Holothurien; Heft 2. Die Asteriden anatomisch und histologisch unter-

sucht’ (Jena, 1884-85).

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 101. MAY 1886.

XXXIV.—On a new Genus of Devonian Corals, with De-

scriptions of some Species of the same. By H. ALLEYNE

Nicnoitson, M.D., D.Sc., Regius Professor of Natural

History in the University of Aberdeen; and Artuur H.

FoorD, F.G.8., late of the Geological Survey of Canada.

[Plates XV. & XVI. ]

THERE occur in the Devonian formation of both Germany

and Britain certain types of Corals which have a close resem-,

blance in general aspect to the species of the genus Chetetes,

Fischer. In some regions, as in the Middle Devonian of the

Rhine, these corals are sometimes very abundant. This is

the case with the singular coral described by Prof. Ferd.

Roemer under the name of Cheetetes stromatoporoides (Leth.

Paleoz. p. 459, fig. 111). An allied form has been described

by Prof. Schliiter under the name of Calamopora crinalis.

To the same group must also be referred the coral described

from the Devonian rocks of Devonshire by Mr. Etheridge,

Jun., and one of the present writers under the name of Che-

tetes Lonsdale’t. Having recently had the opportunity of

making a microscopical examination of a very extensive series

of these forms, we have satisfied ourselves that they cannot

be referred to the genus Cheetetes, Fischer ; and, indeed, that

they exhibit characters which distinguish them from any

clearly defined genus with which we are acquainted. We

propose therefore to found for their reception the new genus

Rhaphidopora, with the following characters :—

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 27

390 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. A. H. Foord on a

Genus Ruapurpopora, Nich. & Foord.

Corallum variously shaped, but mostly encrusting, or in

other cases massive. Corallites all of one kind, polygonal,

in close apposition, the walls of contiguous tubes being con-

fluent. Walls of the corallites imperforate. Calices poly-

gonal. Tabule numerous, horizontal. Septal spines variably

developed, but always present, and consisting of conical

tooth-like projections, which extend only a short distance into

the visceral chambers of the corallites, and are not arranged

in regular vertical rows. Increase by gemmation.

Type: Rhaphidopora crinalis, Schliiter, sp.

Rhaphidopora crinalis, Schliiter, sp.

(Pl. XV. figs. 1-3.)

Calamopora crinalis, Schliiter, Sitzungsberichte der niederrheinischen

Gesellschaft in Bonn, 1881, p. 281.

Chetetes Lonsdalet, Eth., Jun., & Foord, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1884,

vol. xiii. p. 474, pl. xvii. figs. 2-2 ¢.

Spec. char. Corallum sometimes encrusting, sometimes

laminar, sometimes massive, the latter being probably the

typical adult condition. Corallites polygonal, with completely

coalescent walls, averaging about 4 millim. in diameter, but

with dimensions in some specimens slightly larger or smaller

than this. Tabule are well developed, horizontal, and about

1 to} millim. apart. The walls of the tubes are not specially

thickened, and often exhibit dark transverse lines, which seem

to connect adjoining visceral chambers, and which look like

mural pores filled up with some dark material. These cross -

bars will be subsequently shown, however, to be due to mine-

ralization, and the walls are in reality imperforate. Septal

spines are variably developed, but are present in all well-

preserved examples, and have the form of strong tooth-like

projections, which extend a short distance into the visceral

chamber, and which, however numerous, are not arranged in

regular vertical rows.

Obs. This species is very variable in its mode of growth,

but its adult form seems to be usually that of a spheroidal or

pyriform mass. We have examined a large series of speci-

mens, most of which are from the Middle Devonian of Germany,

and which, like most of the more delicate corals from this

region, have undergone a good deal of change in the process

of mineralization. Hence there are various points in the

structure of the species which it is difficult to account for with

absolute certainty. In tangential sections of 2. crinalis

Pl. XV. figs. 1, 2, and 3) the most striking feature is the

new Genus of Devonian Corals, 391

presence in the corallites of a variable number of strong tooth-

like projections, which extend a short distance inwards into

the visceral chamber. Sometimes there may be only one of

such projections visible in a given corallite, or there may be

several. When only a few of these structures are present

they have a close general resemblance to the curious inward

projections of the walls which characterize the genus Chetetes,

Fischer. In the latter, however, these projections are un-

doubtedly the result of the fission of the tubes. On the other

hand, in #. crinalis they are of a different nature, being in-

contestably of the character of septal spines. That this is

their true nature is conclusively shown by the fact that they

are not only, on the whole, far more numerous than are the

apparently similar projections-in Chetetes, but a single coral-

lite may have four or five or more of such teeth exhibited in

transverse section, a condition which would be impossible if

they were due to fission of the tubes. These tooth-like pro-

jections, in fact, bear a marked resemblance to the peculiar

septal spines of the so-called Alveolites Battersbyi, E. & H.

A more difficult. point to be assured of is, as to whether or

not mural pores are present in 2. erinalis. This problem was

decided in the affirmative by Prof. Schliiter, upon the ground

that the walls of the corallites commonly exhibit dark trans-

verse bars, as seen in tangential sections, and that such bars

must be mural pores filled up with matrix. Similar trans-

verse bars intersecting the walls of the corallites in tangential

sections are seen in all the species of Rhaphidopora which

have come under our notice, and they are sometimes very,

numerous and very regular in their distribution and arrange-

ment. At first sight, they certainly present a resemblance to

mural pores filled up by some dark material; but there are

several reasons of a general nature from which it must be

concluded that this cannot be their true constitution. hus,

it is incredible that these transverse markings should be so

numerous as they often are in the species of Lhaphidopora if

they are really due to mural pores ; since in tangential sec-

tions of species of Mavosites, Alveolites, and Michelinia, in

which mural pores are well known to exist, it is a compara-

tively unusual thing to find them in transverse sections of the

tubes. Again, it is in the highest degree improbable that

these markings should be due to mural pores, and that no

traces of the existence of such apertures should be capable of

detection in longitudinal sections of the corallites of Rhaphido-

pora crinalis. We have, however, never succeeded in demon-

strating their presence in vertical sections of this or of any other

species of Rhaphidopora, and are satisfied that ney ee not exist.

392 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. A. H. Foord on a

We shall further be able to show, in dealing with L. stromato-

poroides, that these transverse markings in the walls of the

corallites are not of organic origin at all. Both transverse

and longitudinal sections of 2. crinalis show that the walls

of the corallites are in no way specially thickened, and the

visceral chambers remain therefore distinct. Tabule (Pl. XV.

figs. 2 a, 3 a) are numerous, horizontal, and complete.

The nearest ally of R. erinalis is R. stromatoporoides,

Roem., sp.; but the latter has on the average tubes of a deci-

dedly smaller size (averaging from 1 to } millim. in diam-

eter). At the same time it 1s to be noted that in neither of

these species are the corallites of an invariable size, since

examples of F. crinalis occur with tubes below the average

size, while specimens of 2. stromatoporotdes are found with

corallites of greater than the average dimensions. In such

cases it is difficult to decide positively to which of the two

species a given specimen belongs. As a rule, however, the

corallites in &. stromatoporoides are not only decidedly

smaller than they are in &. crinalis, but their walls are

mostly thicker and their visceral cavities are more rounded,

while peculiar rounded tubercular structures, the nature of

which is not quite clear, are often developed at the angles of

junction of contiguous corallites.

Formation and Locality. Common in the Middle Devonian

of Sétenich and Gerolstein, in the Hifel. We have also

found it at Biichel (in the Middle Devonian of the Paffrath

district). Professor Schliiter’s specimens were collected in

the Middle Devonian rocks of the Hillesheim basin, in the

Eifel. We have also examined specimens belonging to this

form from the Middle Devonian of Devonshire (‘leignmouth,

Bishopsteignton, and Torquay).

Rhaphidopora crinalis, Schlit., var. aculeata, Nich. & Foord.

(Pl. XV. figs. 4-4 0.)

Corallum laminar and encrusting, the corallites of decidedly

larger size than is usual in &. crinalis, and being also of a

more compressed and elongated form. The tubes vary in

diameter from about 2? millim. to } millim. The walls of the

corallites are not thickened and are furnished with very

numerous tooth-like septal spines, which project a short dis-

tance into the visceral chambers. No signs of mural pores”

can be detected unless the occasional occurrence of dark

transverse bars crossing the walls of the corallites in tan-

gential sections be taken as indications of the presence of such

openings; but these, as in &. erinalis, must we think be

new Genus of Devonian Cora s. 393

interpreted to be the result of mineralization. The tabule

are numerous, complete, and about 4 millim. apart.

This hardly seems to be more than a well-marked variety

of R. crinalis, Schliit. It is distinguished by the larger

average size of its corallites and their more compressed form,

and, above all, by the extraordinary development of the septal

spines. These structures are not only exceedingly numerous

(Pl. XV. fig. 4a), but they can be readily recognized in

longitudinal sections of the corallites as well as in tangential

ones. In sections of the former kind (Pl. XV. fig. 45) they

are shown as strong, upwardly-directed, tooth-like spines

developed from the walls of the corallites, and their cut ends

are also seen as dark cireular spots (which must not be mis-

taken for mural pores) in the cavities of the tubes themselves.

Formation and Locality. Middle Devonian, Gees, near

Gerolstein, in the Hifel.

Rhaphidopora stromatoporoides, Roemer, sp.

(Pl. XV. figs. 5-7 a and Pl. XVI. figs. 1-7.)

Chetetes stromatoporoides, Ferd, Roemer, Lethza Palzeozoica, p. 459,

fi. 111 (1883).

Pachytheca stellimicans, Schiiiter, Sitzungsberichte der niederrheinischen

Gesellschaft in Bonn, 1885, p. 144.

Calamopora piliformis, Schliiter, eid. p. 144 (footnote).

Spec. char. Corallum laminar, most commonly composed

of successive colonies of varying thickness, and very often

attached by the whole of the inferior surface to some foreign

body. Corallites polygonal, in close contact, with coalescent

walls, averaging from + to + millim. in diameter, but some-

times falling below or exceeding these dimensions either

wholly or in part. Walls of the corallites moderately thick-

ened, the primordial wall being occasionally visible as a thin

dark line in the centre of the apparently single wall separating

the visceral chambers of adjoining corallites (Pl. XVI. fig. 1 4,

upper part). The visceral chambers of the corallites may be

filled with clear crystalline calcite (as usual), with the tabule

intact; but im many cases they are more or less extensively

encroached upon by a darker matrix, and the walls and the

tabulee obliterated by the development of a peculiar structure,

which we shall subsequently show to be of a purely inorganic

nature. At the angles of adjacent corallites are often deve-

loped peculiar tubercular thickenings, the nature of which is

not apparent. ‘T'abule are numerous and horizontal, mostly

from $ to 4 millim. apart. Septal spines are variably deve-

loped, but usually less numerous than in &. erinalis. Walls

imperforate.

894 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. A. H. Foord on a

Obs. As regards the mode of growth in this form, the

corallum not unfrequently consists of a single layer of coral-

lites, perhaps } to 1 centim. in thickness, and forming an

expansion of some inches across. In such a case the coral-

lum may have a basal epitheca or it may be cemented down

to some foreign body*. In a great many examples the

corallum consists of a number of successively superposed

layers or colonies, which may be all alike or which may differ

from one another in certain apparently structural features.

Sometimes these successive layers are obviously only the result

of progressive interruptions in the growth of a single coral-

lum, just as is seen in many other corals. In other cases the

successive layers are separated by a complete interruption of

continuity, a minute interval, represented by a delicate layer

of mineral matter, existing between each pair of contiguous

corallites. In such cases, provided the successive layers are

all alike in structure, we see no reason to doubt that they

belong to a single species and are the result of the growth of

a number of successive generations one above the other. Pre-

cisely the same phenomenon is to be seen in many Stromato-

poroids, in which the ccenosteum consists of a number of

“‘latilamine,’? which may be separated from one another in

places by more or less complete breaks or intervals.

In other specimens the fossil not only consists of a number

of superimposed layers or colonies, but one or more of these

layers may present appearances very different from the rest,

the nature of which will be subsequently explained, In such

cases it is natural to suppose that the differing layers belong

to different spectes. Thus it is very common to meet with

specimens composed of one or more layers of corallites which

are distinguished by having their visceral chambers occupied

by clear calcite and their walls and tabule distinct, together

with one or more layers in which the visceral chambers are

more or less completely obliterated by the removal of the

tabulee and the walls undiscernible. .

Professor Schliiter has regarded such cases as the result

of the parasitism of one species upon another distinct species.

Hence he has called the layers with normal corallites and

visceral chambers Calamopora piliformis, and he has given

the title of Pachytheca stellimicans to the layers in which

the corallites have their walls and visceral chambers more or

less extensively effaced in a manner to be subsequently

described and explained.

The observations we have made upon a very extensive

* It occurs very commonly growing upon the laminar ccenosteum of

Stromatoporella evfeliensis, Nich.

new Genus of Devonien Corals. 395

series of such specimens as those above mentioned have led

us to the conclusion that they consist, as a general rule at any

rate, of two or more colonies of a single species in different

states of preservation.

The principal grounds of a general nature upon which we

base this conclusion are as follows :—

(1) Very many specimens are composed of successive

layers, which may or may not be separated by complete

interruptions of their continuity, but which must belong to a

single species, as being throughout identical in structure.

(2) When successive colonies differ in apparent structure,

they for the most part agree nevertheless in the size of the

corallites, and they only differ as to the extent to which the

walls and visceral cavities of the corallites have been oblite-

rated by the induction of a peculiar secondary alteration, which

we shall show to be due to mineralization.

(3) In the few instances in which the tubes in successive

colonies not only differ in apparent structure, but also in size

the latter difference is not greater than often obtains in diffe

rent parts of a single layer, or of successive layers which

otherwise agree in every respect.

(4) In these composite specimens the different layers are

all precisely conterminous, each being applied to the entire

surface of the layer below. If, however, we were dealing with

a case of the parasitism of one species upon another, we could

not fail to meet with specimens in which the parasite would

only partially envelop the organism upon which it grew.

We consider then that the differences in apparent structuye

above alluded to constitute an individual and not a specific

character, and we shall consider the nature of this character

immediately. Before doing so, however, it is advisable to

make some remarks upon the size of the tubes in the present

species. ‘The diameter of the corallites is a point to which

Schliiter assigns a specific value, and upon which he lays

considerable stress. ‘Thus he assigns 20-22 tubes in a square

millimetre to Calamopora piliformis, Schiiit., this correspond-

ing roughly with a diameter of between 7 and + millim. to the

individual corallites. Calamopora stromatoporoides, Roem., is

said to have 30-40 tubes in a square millim., which would give

a rough average of from rather less than } to rather more than }

millim. Calamoporacrinalis, Schliit.,is stated to have 14 tubes

to the square millim., which would give a diameter of rather

less than 3 millim. to the individual corallites. Lastly,

Pachytheca stellimicans, Schiiit., is stated to have 12-15 tubes

to the square millim., or a diameter of between 4 and }

millim. to each tube. Fa

396 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. A. H. Foord on a

Our observations have extended over a very large series of

specimens, and have led us to conclude that the size of the

tubes is an exceedingly variable character. That the tubes

of R. stromatoporoides, Roem., are on an average decidedly

smaller than those of 2. crinalis, Schliit., is undeniable ; and

hence this character is one very serviceable in the discrimina-

tion of specimens of these two forms. On the other hand,

there are individual specimens, not otherwise separable from

the type of R. erinalis, which have tubes considerably smaller

or larger than the average of the species. In the same way

there are individuals of 2. stromatoporotdes, Roem., with tubes

decidedly larger than is usual in the species, while others

have tubes below the ordinary standard of width. Hence

there are specimens which it is difficult to definitely refer to

either the one species or the other. Moreover, we find that the

size of the corallites is not necessarily or always constant even

in a single individual. In the case of &. stromatoporoides, in

particular, we find that a single specimen, or even a single

slide, may show in different parts precisely the same varia-

tions in the sizes of the tubes which Professor Schliiter relies

upon for separating his Calamopora piliformis from LR. stro-

matoporoides, Roem. We are therefore of opinion that,

except within certain restricted limits, the dimensions of the

corallites in these corals cannot be safely trusted to as a means

of discriminating species.

The most interesting feature in connexion with &. stroma-

toporotdes, Roem., is, however, the extraordinary variations

exhibited by different individuals of the species as to the con-

dition of the visceral cavities and walls of the corallites.

These variations form a connected series, of which the follow-

ing are the two extreme terms :—

(A.) In one set of specimens the visceral chambers of the

corallites are filled only with clear calcite, and the walls of

the tubes remain perfectly distinct. Such specimens also

have the tabule and septal spines well developed (Pl. XV.

figs. 5-5 b, 6, 6a, 7, 7a). These examples closely resemble

R. crinalis, Schliit., in their main structural features ; but

their tubes are on the average decidedly smaller than those of

the latter species. ‘Thus the corallites of 2. crinalis have an

average diameter of 3 millim., whereas the corallites of the

forms here under consideration are between } and } millim.

in diameter. ,

Judging from the short description given, we should say

that it is upon specimens of this group that Professor Schliiter

has based his Calamopora piliformis (loc. cit. supra), and we

may therefore provisionally speak of such as ‘peliformis ”

new Genus of Devonian Corals. 397

specimens. Sometimes the entire specimen may be in the

above condition, and may consist of several superposed

colonies; in other cases the specimen may consist of one

(sometimes more than one) colony in this condition, and of

one or more colonies in the following state.

(B.) Ina second group of specimens the axes of the visceral

chambers are represented by dark lines, from which proceed

slender also dark radii, the walls of the corallites being at the

same time more or less completely obliterated, the septal spines

being no longer recognizable, and the tabule having almost

or quite disappeared. Specimens in this condition can be

readily recognized by the possession of a characteristic dark-

brown or black colour on broken surfaces, together with the

possession of a crystalline texture and an almost conchoidal

fracture.

Tangential sections of such examples (Pl. XVI. fig. 2)

show appearances which are at first sight very similar to what

is seen in corresponding sections of Stromatoporoids belonging

to the genus Actinostroma, Nich. ‘The general ground-mass

of the section is, however, composed of a translucent struc-

tureless or obscurely fibrous horn-like material, of a brown

colour, not clearly exhibiting the walls of the corallites, and

showing no hight spaces filled with calcite, such as would

represent the cavities of the tubes. The section, on the other

hand, exhibits a number of dark stars, usually with six rays

each, and these stars become united regularly by the union of

their rays, so as to give rise to a kind of “ hexactinellid ”

structure. ‘I'he centre of each of these dark stars represents,

as will be seen, the centre of a visceral chamber, and each

star therefore corresponds with a single corallite.

Vertical sections of specimens belonging to the group now

under consideration present the same translucent, horn-like,

brown aspect (PI. XVI. fig. 1c, or the upper half of fig. 6).

The most conspicuous feature in such sections is the presence

of parallel vertical dark lines, which look like the walls of the

corallites, but which really represent the axes of the visceral

chambers. Midway between each pair of these dark lines we

may often recognize much fainter lines, which indicate the

position of the true walls of the corallites. The entire ground-

mass of the section has more or less conspicuously a charac-

teristic fibrous or semicrystalline aspect; and we may here

and there recognize the position of one of the tabula (PI! XVI.

fie Le; t).

The appearances just described were regarded by Professor

Schliter as being of an organic nature, and he hence referred

the group of specimens here in question to a new genus and

398 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. A. H. Foord on a

species under the name of Pachytheca stellimicans (Sitzungs-

berichte der niederrhein. Gesellsch. in Bonn, 1885). Even on

the supposition that these appearances ave organic, we should

be unable to accept this name, either as regards the species or

the genus, since it can be shown conclusively that the species

_ 1s the Chetetes stromatoporoides of Roemer *, while the name

of Pachytheca has been preoccupied by Sir Joseph Hooker

for certain problematical bodies from the Ludlow rocks of

Britain f.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE XV.

Fig. 1. Tangential section of Rhaphidopora crinalis, Schliiter, enlarged

twelve times. The section is taken from the type-specimen of

Chetetes Lonsdalet, Eth., Jun., & Foord, and is from the Devo-

nian of Teignmouth.

Fig. 1a. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 2. Tangential section of a specimen of Rhaphidopora crinalis,

Schliit., from the Middle Devonian of Sétenich, in the Eifel,

enlarged twelve times. The tubes are somewhat larger than in

the typical examples of R. crinalis; but this would not appear

to be a difference of specific value.

Fig. 2a, Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 3. Tangential section of a specimen of Rhaphidopora crinalis,

Schliit., from Gerolstein, in the Kifel, enlarged twelve times.

In this specimen, as in the preceding, the tubes are somewhat

larger than in typical examples of the species.

Fig. 3a, Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 4. Tangential section of Rhaphidopora crinalis, Schlit., var. acule-

ata, Nich. & Foord, enlarged twelve times. Middle Devonian,

Gerolstein.

Fig.4a. Part of the same section, enlarged twenty-four times. The

dark transverse bars visible here and there, crossing the walls of

the tubes in tangential sections, are not due to the presence of

mural pores, but seem to be the result of mineralization.

Fig. 4b, Vertical section of the same, enlarged twenty-four times. s, the

cut extremity of one of the septal spines.

Fig. 5. Tangential section of a specimen of &. stromatoporoides, Roem.,

in which the visceral chambers are open and the walls distinct,

enlarged twelve times. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 5a. Part of the same section, enlarged twenty-four times, showing

the septal spines.

Fig. 5b. Vertical section of the same specimen, enlarged twelve times.

In the upper portion of the section destructive infiltration has

set in, and the visceral chambers are partially obliterated.

* We have examined an example of &. stromatoporotdes kindly sent us

by Professor Roemer himself.

+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. ix. p. 12 (1853): zed. vol. xvii. p. 162

(1861),

new Genus of Devonian Corals. 399

Fig. 6, Tangential section of an example of FR. stromatoporordes, Roem.,

in which the visceral chambers and walls are nearly normal,

enlarged twelve times. The tubes are slightly below the average

size. Middle Devonian, Teignmouth.

Fig. 6 a. Vertical section of the same, similarlyenlarged,

Fig. 7. Tangential section of a specimen of’ &. stromatoporoides, Roem.,

in the normal condition, the tubes being of slightly larger than

average size, enlarged twelve times. Middle Devonian, Gerol-

stein.

Fig. 7 a. Part of the same section, enlarged twenty times, and showing

the walls in a mineralized condition.

PLATE XVI.

Fig. 1. Tangential section of R. stromatoporoides, Roem., taken close to

the surface of the specimen, enlarged twelve times. In part of

the section figured the visceral cavities are filled with the

matrix, but in parts stellate crystallization has taken place, and

the walls and visceral chambers are largely obliterated.

Fig. 1a. Part of a tangential section of the same specimen, enlarged

twelve times. Owing to infiltration and crystallization the walls

’ of the tubes appear thickened and the visceral chambers are

partially obliterated. Curious rounded tubercles are also seen

at the angles of junction of the corallites.

Fig. 1b. Part of another slide of the same specimen, enlarged twenty

times. The tubes are partly filled with matrix and show dis-

tinct walls (sometimes with traces of the primordial wall). In

other parts of the section the tube-cavities and walls are largely

obliterated by stellate crystallization.

Fig. 1c. Vertical section of the same specimen, enlarged twelve times.

The dark vertical lines (v) represent the axial lines of the tube-

cavities; but in places portions of the visceral chambers are not

infiltrated with the darker destructive material, and still exhibit

tabulee (¢). ’

Fig. 2. Tangential section of R. stromatoporoides, Roem., in the typical

“ stellimicans” state, enlarged twelve times. The visceral cham-

bers and walls are completely obliterated by stellate crystalliza-

tion. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 2a. Part of another tangential section of the same specimen, enlarged

twenty times. In this part of the section the tubes are much

below the average size. On the right hand side of the figure

the stellate crystallization is completely developed; but towards

the left the visceral chambers are not infiltrated with the darker

material, The walls are obliterated throughout.

Fig. 3. Part of a tangential section of R. stromatoporoides, Roem., enlarged

twenty times. The walls of the corallites are still quite recog-

nizable, but the visceral chambers are occupied by stellate crys-

tallization, the fibres of which strike through the walls and

give to the latter the aspect of being crossed by transverse dark

bars. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

. 4, Vertical section of a double colony of 2. stromatoporoides, Roem.,

enlarged twelve times. The lower colony (A) is in the normal

state ; the upper colony (B) is in the “ stelimicans” state; and

the two are separated by a well-marked interval. In the upper

colony the axes of the visceral cavities‘are marked by vertical

dark lines (v), and the fainter lines (w) between each pair of

400 Mr. F. Day on Orcynus thynnus (Z.).

these indicate the position of the true tube-walls. Middle

Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 5. Part of a tangential section of FR. stromatoporoides, Roem., en-

larged twenty times. The specimen is in the “ sfedlimicans”

state, but the walls of the tubes are visible. The peculiar

rounded tubercles at the angles of junction of the corallites are

well seen. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 6. Part of a vertical section of a double colony of R. stromatopo-

roides, Roem., partly in the normal condition and partly in the

“ stellimicans” state, enlarged twelve times. Middle Devonian,

Gerolstein,

Fig. 7. Part of a vertical section of another example of the same, simi-

larly enlarged. Tn this specimen the stellate crystallization has

not been complete, and the centres of the tube-cavities are par-

tially unobliterated and exhibit the remains of the tabule.

Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 8. Part of the surface of &. stromatoporoides, enlarged forty times.

Minute elevations are seen at the angles of junction of the

corallites; but these may be only the result of weathering.

Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

[To be continued. ]

XXX V.—Note on Orcynus thynnus (L.).

By Francis Day, F.L.S., F.Z.S.

Ir is always satisfactory to obtain reliable records of rare or

little-known British fishes, especially when new facts have

been ascertained as to their geographical distribution, exter-

nal form or internal structure, &c.; and I was therefore

leased to see in your last month’s issue a paper by Dr.

M‘Intosh on a male tunny (Orcynus thynnus), 9 feet long,

trawled off Pittenweem, in Scotland. In that paper some

criticisms are offered upon my work on ‘ British and Irish

Fishes’ and on my figure of the tunny, which observations I

propose briefly replying to so far as they affect myself.

But I must first observe that as no figure of this new speci-

men is given, while the number of fin-rays is omitted, no

evidence is offered, except as to the size of the fish, that it was

the tunny (Orcynus thynnus), or the bonito (Thynnus pelamys),

or even 17’, thunnina, which has been captured more than

once off Denmark. An essential difference between the fishes

forming the restricted genera Oreynus and Thynnus consists

in those pertaining to the first having ‘‘ small teeth on the

jaws, vomer, and palatine bones,” while in the second there

are ‘‘ small teeth on, the jaws, palatine bones, but none on the

vomer.” Dr. M‘Intosh observes of his example :—‘‘ The

Mr. F. Day on Oreynus thynnus (Z.). 401

mucous surface of the roof of the mouth has, in addition to

the rasp-like teeth on the palatines, numerous hardened

streaks from thin ossifications of the region” (l. c. p. 329).

Consequently it would appear that ¢t did not possess teeth on

the vomer.

I now come to the questions raised respecting my figure,

which, as I stated, was from a stuffed example in the national

collection, and for stuffed fishes I think those of the tunny

will bear comparison with others thus preserved but belonging

to different genera ; and, while giving this opinion, I may add

that I have often seen bonitos and their allies when freshly

taken from tropical seas. Premising that I figured the

tunny as closely as I was able from the stuffed specimen

without indulging in any “ fanciful representations,” in order

to make it more closely resemble what I thought it might

look like were it not stuffed, | have re-examined the British-

Museum tunny, and with the following results, as any one

can verify for himself should he desire to do so. Large

specimens in spirit are not in that institution, for thus pre-

serving them would be rather a useless waste of money,

which remarks are still further applicable to collections be-

longing to private individuals.

“The first dorsal fin again is stated to have weak spines.

. . . the powerful nature of the first spine is conspicuous ”

(1. c. p. 828). I have shown it nearly twice as wide at its

base as the second spine, and that is what exists in the

British-Museum specimens, and to it the term ‘ powerful” is

here quite misapplied. ‘The bonito’s is much stronger than

that of the tunny ; but even it cannot be termed ‘ powerful,”

for if so how could the first dorsal spines of such fishes as

some of the Siluroids be described? In fact I still think that

the generic definition of “weak spines”’ to the tunny fishes

as compared with those of other genera is literally correct.

“The premaxillary and maxillary region is too long in

the figures of Cuvier and Valenciennes, as well as in Day’s”’

(2. c. p. 328). In the largest British example from Wey-

mouth (7 feet 44 inches from the snout to the base of the tail-

fin) the distance from the eye to the end of the snout is 22 in

the length of the head, in a second stufied specimen 3 teet

1 inch long (computed as above) the length of the snout is

just half of the entire length of the head to the postero-

inferior end of the operele, where it joins the subopercle ; con-

sequently the length of this portion of the head agrees with

that shown in Cuvier and Valenciennes’s work, and also with

my own figure, but not with Dr. M‘Intosh’s specimen. The

eye is said to be “too large” in my figure; here, again, it

402 Mr. F. Day on Orcynus thynnus (Z.).

agrees with the specimen. The head “seems to be too long

from the tip, of the snout to the posterior margin of the oper-

culum” (J. c. p. 828) ; he givesit as about 3} in the distance

to the base of the tail-fin, but I find it to be 32 in the large

specimen and 37; in the smaller fish, neither measurement

agreeing with the Pittenweem example. The teeth are com-

paratively larger in small than in large examples, and I found

them to be about 0°1 inch long in the upper jaw; conse-

= “a 66 5; ae ”

quently I do not think they are “ fanctfully represented.

The spines of the first dorsal fin “seem to have been

unusually long anteriorly in the specimen figured by Day”

(i. c. p. 329). In the largest fish I have referred to the

length of the first dorsal spine is 633 of the length of the fish

(to the base of the caudal fin), and of the smaller fish 84 ; while

it is not quite 8in my figure. Even Dr. M‘Intosh gives the

height of the first dorsal as 103 inches and the length of the

fish to the base of the caudal fin at 94 inches. This would be

about equal to 8}; and as I do not show it more than 8, I

cannot agree to its being “ unusually long anteriorly.”

Not only does the anal fin in its size, as I have represented

it, agree with the specimens, but also in its position, as ‘a line

running vertically from the anterior margin of the anal fin

runs behind the second dorsal” (p. 329) im Dr. M‘Intosh’s

specimen, but it does not do so in either of the British-

Museum fish.

Dr. M‘Intosh, in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1885, xv.

p- 433, inserted under the head of Cottus bubalis some remarks

of mine on the breeding of C. scorpius, which I now see he

returns to the species under which I originally placed them.

Professor Cossar Ewart, in the ‘Scotch Fishery Reports,’

criticised my figure of Serranus cabrilla, and doubted m

account of its geographical distribution, asserting that he had

obtained it from the north of Scotland ; fortunately he figured

the specimen, which showed at a glance that it was Sebastes

norvegicus. Possibly when Dr. M‘Intosh’s fish is figured it

will turn out to be a different fish from the tunny; but

if he had looked at the specimens in our national collection

before so emphatically condemning my figure, | think he

would have satisfied himself that I had only followed nature

and the work of the taxidermist, carefully measuring all

points and reducing them by the aid of proportional com-

passes to the size shown in my illustrated work.

On the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 403

XXXVI.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XXI. On some Stlurian Genera and Species*. By

Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., and Dr. H. B. Hott,

PGS.

(Plates XIII. & XIV.t]

CONTENTS.

Strepula, gen. nov., p. 405. 10, Primitia paucipunctata, J. &

1. Strepula concentrica, sp. nov., H., p. 409.

p. 404. 11. —— humilis, sp. nov., p. 409,

2. wreguaris, sp. nov. 12. valida, sp. noy., p. 409,

p. 404. 12%. , var. breviata, NOV.,

3. —— lbeyrichioides, sp. nov., p- 410.

p: 405. 12F*. , var. angustata,

4, Bollia Viner, sp. noy., p. 406, noy., p. 410.

4*, , var. mitis, nov., 13, —— tersa, J. & H., p. 410.

p- 406. 14, umbiicata, J. & H.,

Placentula, gen. nov., p. 407. p. 410.

5. Placentula excavata, J. & H., 15. cristata, J. & H., p. 411.

p. 407. 16. —— ornata, sp. nov., p. 411.

6, Primitva lenticularis, J. & H., 17. —— cornuta, sp. nov., p. 411.

p. 408. 18, —— equalis, sp. nov., p. 412.

les Remeriana, J. & H., 19, —— diversa, sp. nov., p. 412.

p. 408. 20. seminulum, Jones, p. 413,

8. Ffabulina, sp. nov., p. 408. 21, —— furcata, sp. nov., p. 413.

9. variolata, J. & H., p. 408.

In our continued examination of the numerous interesting

specimens in the collections made by Messrs. J. Smith and

G. R. Vine we find the following genera and species. The

same numbers for the various assortments of Wenlock

Shales in Mr. Vine’s collection are used as in the Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist., April 1886, namely :—‘ Shales over the

Wenlock Limestone, nos. 24 and 46. Upper Wenlock

Shales, nos. 25, 25*, 41, and 42: Tickwood Beds. Middle

Wenlock Shales, no. 43 : Coalbrook-Dale Beds. Lower Wen-

lock Shales, nos. 22, 36, 37, 38, 40: Buildwas Beds.”

STREPULA, gen. nov.

Certain specimens, namely Pl. XIII. figs. 1, 4, 6, 7, 8, and

9, were at first looked upon as belonging to Kirkbya, to some

forms of which genus (for example fig. 19, pl. ii. Ann. &

* For No. XX. see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for April 1886, p. 387.

+ These Plates have been drawn with the aid of a grant from the

Royal Society for the illustration of Fossil Entomostraca.

404 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xv. p. 189) they assimilate,

though they want the usual subcentral pit. K. rigida, J. &

K., /. c. fig. 18, is also such a pitless form, and may belong

to the same group as these Silurian allies of Kirkbya. K.

fibula (op. cit. ser. 4, vol. iii. pl. xv. fig. 9, p. 224), from the

Upper-Ludlow beds near Malvern, holds its own as a species

of this genus.

The quasi-Kirkbyan specimens here noticed may be grouped

under the new generic name of STREPULA *.

The carapace-valves are slightly convex, suboblong, with

rounded ends, or semielliptical, that is, less boldly curved at

one end than at the other, and bear narrow often trenchant

ridges. These are sometimes concentric with the lower mar-

gin, in other cases partly concentric and partly irregular.

They run into the slightly thickened dorsal margin. The

intervening furrows form broad valleys and a subcentral

tubercle, or even a lobular swelling is sometimes present.

The chief ridge is a free supramarginal lamina, standing

outwards and downwards, and hiding the real marginal edge

in the side view. The edge view of the bivalved carapace is

narrow-ovate, cross-barred at the sides with ridges, some

straight and parallel, some oblique and divergent (PI. XIII.

figs. 8 6, 9d).

1. Strepula concentrica, sp. nov.

(Pl. X111. figs. Wed 6,4, 6.)

Fig. 1: Length 12. Height7. Thickness 5.

Proportionsy : 1 Bie 4: Length 19. Height 9.

Fig. 6: Length 24. Height 11.

Three concentric but not quite symmetrical narrow ridges

are here present (including the supramarginal lamina), some-

times showing a tendency to “ sport”’ or branch, and even to

have a connecting isthmus here and there. A small central

tubercle is seen in fig. 1 a.

This species occurs in Mr. Smith’s collection:—no. 11,,

Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge; no. 42, railway-cutting, side of

Severn, Ironbridge ; and no. 553, Woolhope.

2. Strepula trregularis, sp. nov.

(PL XM. figs. 5, 7,-8 2,338.0, 94,90, 9c, ands)

Nis f Kig..8 3) 20. 7 Bafl2t ila

Proportions: Fis. 9:1. 24) Hy 12, (oflhe 10,

* Diminutive of Strepa (Lat.), a stirrup, from the loop-like pattern of

the ridges.

+ If these proportional numbers be divided by 15, the results will be

measurements in a millimetre and parts of a millimetre.

Palwozotc Bivalved Entomostraca, AOS.

The typical ridging here seems to be (within the supramar-

ginal outstanding ridge) an inner, irregularly concentric, and

an innermost, variable, three-limbed ridge, like a curved

trident or a distorted oD), all thin and some trenchant. <A

lobular swelling rises within the arms of the tripartite ridge in

tie eee) lth all cases the surface is coarsely reticulate. In

fig. 8 the supramarginal ridge is so prominent as to be very

evident at the sides in the dorsal view (fig. 85); in fig. 9 it

stands out in the ventral view (9c), but not in the “dorsal

aspect (9 0).

Figs. 5 and 15 are interiors of such valves as fig. 7. The

reticulate ornament is partly visible through the test in these

specimens,

This species occurs in Mr. Smith’s collection—no. 11), 9,5,

and no. 70, Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge; and in Mr. Vine’s

collection, XLIX, bed no. 25.

The late J. G. O. Linnarsson described and figured an

analogous form as Beyrichia costata from the Beyr ichia-

limestone of Angelin’s stage “ Regio Trinucleorum D a(?) ”

of the Lower Silurian (or Cambrian) of West Gothland. See

Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad. Handlingar, vol. vil.

1869, p. 85, pl. 11. fig. 67.

3. Strepula beyrichioides, sp. nov.

(dee. AE Hee 2 and 3.)

Proportions : go 2:L. 9)... 5.

Wie 3: L.16. Ho10.

In fig. 2 we have a small, neat, almost semicircular valve,

bearing two concentric ridges—one outstanding, sharp, and

above and parallel with the ventral margin, which it hides ;

the other less regular and not quite entire, within the former,

An oval isolated lobe occupies the centre of the valve.

This form comes near to Strepula concentrica on one hand,

and on the other to some of the varieties of Beyrichia Kladent,

especially as one end of the inner ridge is sublobular, f faintly

imitating the gigot-lobe. The outstanding supramarginal

ridge, the almost continuous inner ridge formed by the two

end lobes, and the isolation of the central lobe, taken alto-

gether, give it a peculiar character.

Fig. 3 shows a larger form, somewhat similar in outline

and ae aspect to fig. 2. Here the outer or supramarginal

ridge is strongly prominent, and two asymmetrical, obliquely

transverse, narrow, rough lobes almost meet below an isolated,

guttiform, subcentral lobe.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 28

406 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

As it is possible that by development in age the small form

(fig. 2) might have approximated to the larger form (fig. 3),

we associate them together under the name of Strepula bey-

richioides—in the first place as having reference to their exhi-

biting the concentric ridging of the new genus Strepula, and,

secondly, a somewhat trilobate form like some Beyrichie.

In both cases (figs. 2 and 3) the dorsal edge view is like

that of a three-lobed Beyrichia.

Str. beyrichiotdes is rare in the Smith Coll., no. 11;,4, Lin-

coln Hill, Ironbridge ; and Vine Coll. Lxviy,, Tickwood Beds ;

LXVIIy1, Lickwood Beds.

4, Bollia+ Vinei, sp. nov. (Pl. XIII. fig. 14.)

Proportions :—L. 10. H. 6.

Carapace-valve small, suboblong, with well-curved ventral

border ; flattish and thick ; surface reticulated. The bilobu-

lar, semicircular, central ridge is proportionally small, but

very distinct. The supramarginal ridge is thick, and the

meshes of the reticulate sculpture enlarge along a line just

within it, forming there a series of pits. There is a specimen

fixed on a piece of shell in the Vine Coll. xxxtvs, bed no.

37; also one specimen in the Smith Coll. no. 55g, Woolhope.

4*, Bollia Vinet, var. mitis, nov. (Pl. XIII. fig. 13.)

Proportions :—L. 11. H. 6.

This little oblong valve is slightly longer in proportion than

B. Vinet, and the outer of the two curved ridges is within the

margin and less pronounced; the sculpture also is weaker

and more uniform. There is another specimen in which these

features are still less pronounced, but they are essentially the

same as in the foregoing B. Vinet. Vine Coll. XXXIV),

bed no, 37.

Among the small figures of Silurian Entomostraca from

Scandinavia in pl. v. illustrating K. Haupt’s “ Die Fauna

des Graptolithen-Gesteines,” &c., in vol. liv. of the ‘ Neues

Lausitzisches Magazin’ (8vo, Gorlitz, 1878), there are two

that look like Bollia at first sight, namely figs. 9a, 6; but

they appear to have a small subcentral lobe low down within

the curved ridge. The specimens seem to have been about

2 millim. long. Fig. 11 also in the same plate may possibly

illustrate an allied form, but no curved ridge is visible. This

+ For Bolfia see Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. for April 1886, p. 560.

Paieozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 407

specimen may have been about 1°5 millim. long. No descrip-

tions are given, but figs. 9a, b, were supposed to be Beyrichia

Kledent, and fig. 11 was referred to as a Beyrichia, with the

two little knobs more to one side than shown by the

draughtsman.

PLACENTULA, gen. nov.

Primitia, pars, Jones & Holl, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., March 1869,

p. 222.

Valves suborbicular, nearly semicircular on the ventral

border, straight on the dorsal margin inside, but projecting

with unequal and variable angles at the outer dorsal region.

Surface flat or slightly convex, surrounded by a raised rim,

which slopes down suddenly outside to the edge of the valve.

This rim encloses a depressed and reticulated area, and in or

near the antero-dorsal region there is a small depression de-

fined by a raised loop-like border. Within certain bounds

all these features are variable in different individuals.

The little loop looks like the curved ridge of Bollia pushed

away out of place, and in some cases is almost obsolete.

Though apparently near to the little ollie of figs. 13 and 14,

yet this form can scarcely belong to that genus, as the loop

touches and runs into the dorsal border; and the general

shape is different. We do not now think that it finds its

right place in Primitia, and prefer to regard it as distinct

under the new generic name of PLACENTULA (Lat., a little

cake).

5. Placentula excavata, Jones and Holl.

(PI. XIIL. figs. 10 a, 108, 11, 12, and 16.)

Primitia excavata, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii,

1869, p. 222, pl. xv. figs. 10a, b, e.

Bross LOR? Pore lie Uk Ee 4 Pa ee

proportions: < Wie to 0. OL. 10:

Original specimen: L. 14. H.9. Th. 6.

These little bun-shaped carapaces often differ slightly from

the specimen first described and figured, the dorsal sulcus

being clearly defined by a narrow, raised, slightly oblique

loop; and the raised marginal rim is more distinctly marked

in several individuals, but not more so in others.

This is a variable species, individuals differing in Size,

outline, relative convexity, the strength of the loop and of the

supramarginal border, and in the intensity of aes

408 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

The larger specimen (fig. 16) of an interior has the straight

dorsal edge, and shows a swollen dorsal region, as in fig. 11.

This species is not uncommon in bed 25*, Vine Coll.,

XXIX; and at Woolhope, Smith Coll. no. 66 and no. 72;

also at Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge, no. 70.

6. Primitia t lenticularis, Jones and Holl.

(Pls oe ties: da, 10.)

Primitia lenticularis, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii.

1869, p. 219, woodcuts, figs. 4 a, b, c.

Pete ohh ipod ele. MWe WE a.nd:

I *USpec. fig. in 1869: L.19. H.14. Th. 10.

Some specimens closely corresponding in side view and

profiles with those described and figured in 1869 occur in the

Smith Coll. no. 39, Dudley Castle ; no. 58, railway-cutting,

side of Severn, Ironbridge; no. 59, Red Shale, Malvern

Tunnel; no. 71, Sedgeley (Wenlock Shale): in the Vine

Coll. xxxh, 2, bed no. 25; xxxi, bed no. 25*; and LXV,

Tickwood Beds. Most abundantly in nos. 58 and 59.

7. Primitia Remeriana, Jones and Holl.

Primitia Remeriana, J, & H., Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xvi.

1865, p. 422, pl. xiii. figs, 8a, b.

Proportions :—L. 17. H.13. Th. 5.

This occurs in the Vine Coll. xxxit, bed no. 46; LXVs5,¢,

Shale over the Wenlock Limestone; and Lyi, bed no. 46.

8. Primitia fabulina, sp. nov.

(Pl. XIV. figs. 2 a, 2 6.)

Proportions :—L. 15. H.10. Th. 6.

This is a rather small, bean-shaped, compressed, ovate-

oblong Primitia, near P. variolata, J. & H., in general aspect,

but it is much more compressed at the ends, especially ante-

riorly, and has a smooth surface. The edge view is narrow-

ovate, acute at each end.

This is found in some numbers in Smith’s Coll. no. 48,

Dudley Tunnel; and in Vine Coll., LIV, g 4, bed no. 37,

9. Primitia variolata, Jones and Holl.

Primitia variolata, J. & WH. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xvi.

1865, p. 418, pl. xiii. figs. 6 a, b.

Proportions :—L. 11. H. 7:5. Th. 4:5.

a Primitia see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xvi. 18665,

p. 415.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 409

Present in the Smith Coll. no. 36, railway-cutting, side of

Severn, Ironbridge; and in Vine Coll. LXVyg 1, Shales over

the Wenlock Limestone.

10. Primitia pauctpunctata, Jones and Holl.

(Pl. XIV. figs. 3 a, 3d.)

Primitia variolata, var, paucipunctata, J. & H. op. cit. p. 419, pl. xiii.

figs. 6c, 6d.

Proportions : Wig. 3: L.14. H.8. Th.7.

SU HWicured im 18655 bo 13. Hes. “kh. 5.

We find that perfect specimens do not possess the supposed

antero-dorsal rim or marginal extension indicated in fig. 6c,

abeve quoted. ‘The absence of a rim and its more ovate out-

line, besides its ornament, distinguish it from P. variolata,

and being constant in occurrence it may fairly claim a specific

standing.

It occurs in the Vine Coll. xxtj, 2, bed 25 (common) ; XxII1,

bed 25* (not rare) ; and LXVIng u, Tickwood Beds.

11. Primitia humilis, sp. nov.

(Ele XV fies. Ga, Gib, ia, 9.55 9%.)

pete anes Hie os iet0> JAS 6. hed.

P > Ciera neta EG. he

Valves nearly oblong, but rounded at the ends; not very

convex, compressed forward, steep at the edges, but less so

anteriorly. Sulcus constricted dorsally, so as to form a rather

deep subcentral pit. Dorsal view cuneiform, rounded at the

thin end (anterior), and truncate behind. This is not a rare

form. Some few specimens show a very faint punctation.

Fig. 9¢ shows an interior, with the dorsal edge and its hinge-

line. Figs. 6a, b, evidently represent a young form of the

same lowly but characteristic species. In the Smith Coll.

no. 51, there are two very small individuals from Woolhope.

In the Vine Coll. xxv, bed no. 25; xxxviu, bed no. 37;

LXIII, bed no. 25; LXIVu,s,9, bed no. 37.

12. Primitia valida, sp. nov.

CEE XIV. fies: 7 a, 00, 7c)

Proportions:—L.18. H.12. Th. 10.

A large, thick, Leperditioid Primitia, very convex along

the ventral region and at the posterior third ; compressed dor-

sally. Surface finely reticulated, often obscured by weather-

ing. Valves marked with a shallow, broad, subcentral pit.

Carapace half as long again as high, and almost as thick as

high. Edge view subovate, sharp im front; end view sharp

410 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

above, tumid below. Slight marginal rim traceable in some

specimens. ‘This is near P. wmbilicata, but 1s squarer, thicker

ventrally, and always more or less reticulated.

In Smith Coll. no. 69, Woolhope (poor variety) ; no. 76 (part),

Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge. Vine Coll. xxvu, bed no. 46 (a

variety) ; XXVII,»,3, bed no. 46; LXvV2, Shales over the

Wenlock Limestone; and Lxvul, bed no. 46 (including a

variety).

12*. Primitia valida, vay. breviata, nov.

(PID XV. ties. 8 a, 8:0.)

Proportions :-—L. 18. H.9. Th. 8.

This agrees with P. valida in all respects, except in being

smaller and relatively shorter, and not showing the central

depression.

Vine Coll. xxXvty,2,3, bed no. 46 ; LXVjo ¢party, Shales over

the Wenlock Limestone.

12**, Primitia valida, var. angustata, nov.

(Pl. XIV. figs. 4a, 40.)

Proportions :—L. 14, H.8. Th. 6.

In this the relative height and thickness of the valves are

much less than in the two foregoing forms; otherwise the

features are closely similar. The usual depression on the

valves is here subcentral, towards the antero-dorsal region,

and is more open and undefined.

Vine Coll. xxvitty, bed no. 46 ; LXVi3 (part); Shales over the

Wenlock Limestone.

13. Primitia tersa, Jones and Holl.

Primitia tersa, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. ser, 3, vol. xvi. 1865,

p. 421, pl. xiii. figs. 3 a, b, ¢.

Proportions :—L. 14. H.9. Th. 9.

This occurs at the railway-cutting, side of Severn, Iron-

bridge, no. 78, Smith Coll., with a quite or nearly smooth

surface; but a reticulate variety occurs in no. 78, Dudley

Tunnel.

14, Primitia umbilicata, Jones and Holl.

Primitia umbilicata, J. & H. op. ett. p. 420, pl. xiii. figs. 2 a-d.

Proportions :—L. 15. H.11. Th. 9.

This occurs as a reticulated variety in the Smith Collection,

no. 73, railway-cutting, side of Severn, Ironbridge, and no. 77,

Paleozote Bivalved Entomostraca. All

Dudley Tunnel. In nos. 26 and 78, railway-cutting, side of

Severn, Ironbridge, it is smocth. In the Vine Collection

LXVIz (part), Lickwood Beds, it is also present.

15. Primitia cristata, Jones and Holl.

Primitia cristata, J. & H. op. cit. figs. la, b, e.

Proportions :—L. 15. H. 11:25. Th. 11°5.

This well-marked species is rather abundant in some of the

Shales (Tickwood Beds) in Vine Coll. xxx and LXVIz, in

both cases showing delicate toothing on the front margin of

each valve.

16. Primitia ornata, sp. nov. (Pl. XIV. fig. 5.)

Proportions:—L. 10. H. 6.

A small, moderately and equally convex, suboblong, Leper-

ditioid form ; straight at the back, with a long hinge-line ;

curved on the free edges; the ventral longest and gently

curved ; ends nearly semicircular, but the posterior boldest.

Surface coarsely reticulated with neat meshes and bordered

with a slight rim. Dorsal sulcus median and variable, some-

times ending in a definite central pit, sometimes represented

only by a subumbilical hollow.

Though near to P. variolata, this is distinguished by its

shape, ornament, and small size. The dorsal profile of the

carapace is a narrow oblong with rounded ends.

In the Vine Coll. xxtv, bed 25; Smith Coll. nos. 55 and

72, Woolhope, and no. 76 (part), Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge. It

is not common.

17. Primitia cornuta, sp. nov.

(Pl. XIV. figs. 12 a, 126, and fig. 13 (young).)

Piewl2e bh. 18. lO. het, and be=

Proportions : tween the tips 11.

Bice tse ede El. Gs

Carapace semiovate, straight on the back, elliptically curved

on the free edges, being semicircular behind, and broadly and

obliquely curved on the ventral and anterior margins up to

the antero-dorsal angle. Surface finely reticulate, with some

meshes larger here and there, forming small pits; convex

behind, compressed in front, excepting that the antero-ventral

region of each valve bears an outstanding sharp tubercle.

Another, but shorter, tubercle projects from each postero-dorsal

region. Hence the dorsal view (fig. 12) gives a bluntly

rounded end behind, and a sharp tront end, with the lateral

412 Prof. T. R. Jones and Dr. H. B. Holl on the

horn-like projections at the anterior third reaching further out

than those behind.

The small specimen (fig. 13), though smooth and having

the antero-ventral tubercle undeveloped, is sufficiently like

the foregoing to be regarded as a young form or an arrested

dwarf. ‘This specimen (from bed no. 37 ?) has been lost.

P. cornuta is represented by a unique carapace in the Vine

Collection, xxxv, bed no, 40.

We connect this and the two following species with Pri-

mitia, regarding the tubercles as representing essentially the

elevated sides of the modified dorsal furrow.

18. Primitia equalis, sp. nov.

(BIEXTVisies. 1 1ja, eo.)

Proportions :—L, 16. H.9. Th. 5, and between the tips 6.

This is Leperditioid in shape, and like P. valida, var. angus-

tata, in lateral aspect, but differing in dorsal outline. It has

two equal, prominent, rounded tubercles in the middle-dorsal

region, almost in a line, marking off thirds of the length, and

connected below by a feebly-raised loop-like ridge, curving

over the centre of the valve. The dorsal aspect is narrow-

ovate, with the four outstanding tubercles symmetrically dis-

posed in fore and aft pairs. The surface is finely reticulated,

and the hinge-line delicately denticulate.

Smith Coll., no. 37, railway-cutting, Coalbrook Dale; and

no. 38, railway-cutting, side of Severn, Ironbridge. Rare.

This species reminds us of P. bicornis, Jones (Aun. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi. p. 173, 1855, pl. vi. fig. 23),

from thee Lower Silurian ; but, besides other differences, the

proportions of the latter are: L. 18°75. H.9°25. Th. 9°25.

Lhe faint loop, evidently a family link with Bollia, Placen-

tula, and Strepula, serves to show that the centro-dorsal

sulcus is not quite obsolete in these cornute Primitie. It is

more definitely marked in the allied P. bicornis and P. mun-

dula, Jones (op. cit. figs. 23, 28-31).

19. Primitia diversa, sp. nov.

(Pl. XIV. figs. i0 a, 10 6, 10.)

Proportions :—L. 14. H. 7. Th. 6, and between the tips 8.

Valves straight-backed, Leperditioid, and subeonvex. Sur-

face finely reticulated or marked with small scattered pits ;

irregularly undulate, and rising into two unequal tubercles,

one near the middle of the front third, the other low down on

the hinder third. Dorsal view of the closed carapace narrow-

ovate, with lateral, projecting, unequal tubercles.

In the Vine Collection xxxvh, »,3, and XxXvU, bed no. 37;

also LXIV, Buildwas Beds. Rather common.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 413

20. Primitia seminulum, Jones.

(Pl. XIV. figs. 14 a, 140, 14 ¢.)

Beyrichia seminulum, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi.

1855, p. 173, pl. vi. fig. 24.

Primitia seminulum, J. & H., op. cit. ser. 3, vol. xvi. 1865, p. 418.

Mipette, 6: 4. bite 10, Th. 8.

Proportions; «Hig. 14¢: .-..... 14, . H. 9.

( Figured in 1855: L.18-75. H. 11°25.

The original description of this pretty little semicircular

Primitia needs to be supplemented only by the remarks, that

the present specimens are clearly and elegantly reticulated ;

that the dorsal sulcus traverses rather more than a third of the

height of the valve and is not always quite straight; and,

lastly, that the individuals vary in relative length. Fig. 14¢

is the outline of a short valve.

Smith Coll. no. 26, railway-cutting, side of Severn, Iron-

bridge (worn); no. 35, Lincoln Hill, Ivonbridge; no. 54,

Woolhope ; no. 74, Wren’s Nest, Dudley; no. 75, Benthall

Edge. An abundant species.

21. Primitia furcata, Sp. nov.

(Pl: XLV. figs: loa, 15 6.)

Proportions :—L. 19. H.9. Th. 8.

This unique carapace is skiff-shaped, with a straight back

and elliptical lower margin, which curves up sharply behind,

and much more gently and slopingly to the projecting antero-

dorsal angle. ‘The valves are fully convex in the hinder two

thirds, but are compressed in front. ‘The surface is smoéth,

and impressed at the middle of the back with a well-marked

sulcus, which widens out into a shallow fork at about the

middle of the valve. A ueat rim borders the free edge. Dorsal

view subovate, acute in front, straight at the sides, and

roundly truncate behind. ‘The valves remaining slightly

apart in the figured specimen give a slightly deeper outline

in fig. 15 @ at first sight than is real.

Smith Coll. no. 43, Dudley Tunnel.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

[The figures are magnified about 15 diameters, |

PuaTE XIII.

Fig. 1, Strepula concentrica, gen, et sp.nov. Carapace: a, lateral view,

left valve outwards; 6, dersal view. Smith Coll. no. 42, rail-

way-cutting, side of Severn, Ironbridge.

Fig. 2. Strepula beyrichioides, sp. nov. Right valve. Smith Coll. no. 11,,

Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge.

Fig. 3, The same. Right valve. Smith Coll. no. 11;, Lincoln Hill,

Tronbridge.

414

On the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.

Strepula concentrica, sp. nov. Right valve. Smith Coll. no. 11,,

Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge.

Strepula irregularis, sp. nov. Interior of right valve. Smith

Coll. no. 11,, Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge.

Strepula concentrica, sp. nov. Right valve. Smith Coll. no, 55,,

Woolhope.

. Strepula irregularis, sp. nov. Left valve. Smith Coll. no, 11,,

Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge.

. The same. Carapace: a, right valve; 6, dorsal view. Smith

Coll. no. 11,, Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge.

. The same. Carapace: a, right valve; 0, dorsal view; c, ventral

view. Vine Coll. xurx, bed 25.

. Placentula excavata, J. & WH. Carapace: a, left valve; 4, dorsal

view. Wine Coll. xxrx,, bed 25*.

. The same. Right valve. Vine Coll. xxrx,, bed 25*,

. Thesame. Right valve. Vine Coll. xxrx,, bed 25*,

. Bollia Vinei, var. mitis, sp. et var. nov. Right valve. Vine

Coll. xxxtv,, bed 37.

. Bollia Vinei, sp. nov. Left valve. Vine Coll. xxxtv,, bed 37.

. Strepula irregularis, sp. nov. Interior of right valve. Smith

Coll. no. 70, Lincoln Hill, Ironbridge.

. Placentuta excavata, J. & H. Interior of right valve. Smith

Coll. no. 66, Woolhope.

PLATE XIV.

. Primitia lenticularis, J, & H. Cavrapace (not reticulate): a, left

valve; 6, dorsal view. Vine Coll. xxx, bed 25,

. Primitia fabulina, sp. nov. Carapace: a, right valve; 6, ventral

view. Smith Coll. no, 481, 2, Dudley Tunnel.

. Primitia paucipunctata, J. & H. Carapace: a, right valve; 6,

ventral view. Vine Coll. xxmj, 2, bed 25.

. Primitia valida, var. angustata, nov. Carapace: a, left valve; 6,

end view. Vine Coll. xxvim,, bed 46.

. Primitia ornata, sp.nov. Right valve. Vine Coll. xxiv, bed 25,

. Primitia humilis, sp. nov. a, right valve; 6, edge view. Vine

Coll. xxv, bed 25,

. Primitia valida, sp. uoy. Carapace: a, left valve ; 0, edge view ;

c,end view. Vine Coll. xxvut,, bed 46.

. Primitia valida, var. breviata. Carapace: a, right valve ; 6, edge

view. Vine Coll. xxvi,, bed 46.

. Primitia humilis, sp. uoy. a, right valve; b, edge view of cara-

pace; ¢, interior of left valve, filled with matrix [too convex

above |. Vine Coll. ux111, bed 25.

. Primitia diversa, sp. nov. a, right valve; b, dorsal view; c¢,

ventral view. Different individuals. Vine Coll. xxxvn, 2, 3,

bed 37.

. Primitia equalis, sp. nov. Carapace: a, right valve; 6, dorsal

view. Smuth Coll. no. 38, railway-cutting, lronbridge,

2. Primitia cornuta, sp. nov. Carapace: a, right valve; 6, dorsal

view. Vine Coll. xxxv, bed 40.

. The same, young. Right valve. Bed 387? (Specimen lost.)

. Primitia seminulum, Jones. Carapace: a, left valve; 6, dorsal

view ; ¢, outline of a short right valve. Smith Coll. no. 54,

W oolhope.

. Primitia furcata, sp. noy. Carapace: a, right valve outwards,

and edge of left valve partly seen; 6, dorsal view. Smith Coll.

no, 43, Dudley Tunnel.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide, 415

XXXVII.—New Neotropical Curculionide.—Part VI.

By Francis P. PAscor.

BRACHYDERINZ.

Athetetes, n. g.

globicollis.

Melactus, n. 9., for Cyphus bi-

spinus &c.

Dysphiles, n. g.

ferrugatus.

ERIRHININ®E.

AMtiomerus, n. 2.

nodosus.

BELIN».

Homalocerus punctum,

MAGDALINA.

Leemosaccus blandus.

rufescens.

ebenus.

CHOLIN”.

Cholus Oberthiirii.

megaspilus.

canescens,

Erethistes amplicollis.

CRYPTORHYNCHIN2.

Elytrocoptus prolifer.

Cyphorhynchus diurus.

crassus.

Cryptacrus scops.

Diaporesis, n. g.

distincta,

ZYGOPINE.

Piazurus stellaris.

leetus.

sacer.

diversus,

BARIDINZE.

Baris magister.

fervida,

Eurhinus cupripes.

eximius.

Ganymela, n, 2.

nitida.

MaADARID®.

Eutoxus corax,

ATHETETES.

Naupacto similis sed differt. Tbiw postice corbellis cavernosis, et

elytra quam prothorax haud latiora.

This genus agrees with the typical species of Nawpactus in

its long and slender antenne and the great length of the

second joint of the funicle compared to the first. All others

not possessing these characters should be excluded from that

genus, as well as those whose elytra are not broader at the

base than the prothorax. Some of the latter, like NV. durdus,

have been referred to Hurymetopus *, and others, like N. lacer-

tosus, to Pantoplanes. In these genera the corbels are open,

* This genus of Schénherr’s has been changed in the ‘Munich Cata-

logue’ into Metoponeurys as being too near Eurymetopon. If every name

among the 80,000 genera of animals is, from a mere similarity of sound,

to be changed, except the original, there can be no certainty for many

now familiar names; what will be sufficiently clear for some will not for

others, for whom such changes are a delight

416 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

as in Naupactus. Iam not quite sure that what appears to

be a minute transverse scutellum is really one.

Athetetes globicollis.

A. oblongus, piceus, squamis griseis haud dense vestitus ; antenne

funiculo articulo secundo quam primo triplo longiore. Long. 4

lin.

Hab, Mexico.

Oblong, pitchy, clothed with greyish approximate scales ;

rostrum flat in front, bounded on each side by two sharply

defined lines; antenne very slender, the scape extending to

the prothorax, the second joint of the funicle three times

as long as the first, the three next equal in length, but to-

cether not longer than the second, the last two shorter, e espe-

cially the sixth, club oblong- ovate ; prothorax globose, the

apex and base truncate; scutellum inconspicuous ; elytra

narrower than the prothorax, gradually rounded from the

middle, convex, seriate-punctate, punctures small; legs with

sparse scales, the anterior much longer, with glaucous green

scales, and their femora thicker than the others.

MELACTUS.

This generic name is proposed for Cyphus bispinus and

Cyphus lugubris, but the corbels of the posterior tibie being

open, asin Naupactus, it is to the neighbourhood of that genus

that, as Lacordaire has pointed out, it must be referred

(see Gen. vi. p. 115).

DYSPHILES.

Oculi depressi. Rostrwm crassiusculum, scrobes arcuate, infra

oculos attingentes. Antenne mediocres, feniculo articulis duobus

ultimis transversis. Prothoraw rotundatus, apice basique trun-

catus. Scutelluminvisum. Slytra breviter ovata, basi quam pro-

thorax haud latiora. Abdomen segmento secundo quam tertio

quartoque conjunctis eequali. Pedes breves ; femora crassa ; tibie

flexuosee ; tarsi lati; wnguiculi liberi.

Bastactes is probably the nearest ally of this genus; but in

that genus the scrobe does not reach the eye, and the three

intermediate segments of the abdomen are equal in length ;

the form of the prothorax and elytra are also very different,

and, which is of less consequence, the last joint of the fanigle

is elongate. Lacordaire is in error in saying there is no scu-

tellum ; it is distinct enough ina fresh specimen, and covered

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 417

with silaceous scales. In Dysphiles the elytra form a deep

cavity which should be occupied by the scutellum.

Dysphiles ferrugatus.

D. breviusculus, tomento rufo-brunneo dense tectus, supra tuber-

culis plurimis instructus ; capite supra oculos producto. Long. 2

lin.

Hab. Brazil.

Rather short, closely covered with a reddish-brown tomen-

tum; head slightly produced over the eye; rostrum broadly

excavated at the side (sometimes filled in by an excess of

tomentum) ; antenne ferruginous; prothorax roughly tuber-

culate, rounded at the sides; elytra very short, ovate, mode-

rately convex, suddenly declivous behind, studded with

unequal tubercles, each bearing a stiff curved seta, the inter-

vals concave and irregularly punctured; body beneath and

Jegs tomentose, with scattered sete ; the claw-joint also setose.

AETIOMERUS.

Caput haud exsertum; ocul: prominuli, grosse granulati; rostrum

prothorace longius, a basi gradatim latius ; scrobes subapicales,

infra rostrum currentes. Antenne graciles, scapo oculum attin-

gente. Prothorax parvus. Hlytra ampliata, convexa. Pro-

pectus breve. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus majusculis,

sutura prima arcuata. /emora pedunculata, in medio crassa,

subtus dentata, sed posteriora dente magno triangulari instructa ;

tibie arcuate ; tarsi articulo penultimo profunde bilobo ; wngui-

culc liberi. ;

A remarkable genus, unlike any other of the group—prin-

cipally from New Zealand—to which Mr. C. Waterhouse

would refer it. I am half inclined to regard it as an aberrant

form allied to Prazurus.

Aivtiomerus nodosus.

4. obscure fuscus, supra tuberculis plurimis instructus, prothorace

utrinque parallelo apicem versus abrupte constricto. Long. 34

lin.

Hab. Wuallaga (Peru).

Dull brown, opaque, with numerous unequal tubercles

above ; rostrum moderately curved, much broader beyond the

insertion of the antenne, coarsely punctured, a well-marked

ridge in the middle ; antenne ferruginous, the two basal joints

of the funicle of equal length, club ovate, pointed; prothorax

slightly transverse, parallel at the sides and suddenly con-

418 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

tracted at the apex, the disk with about eight tubercles ;

scutellum oblong, scaly ; elytra as broad again as the pro-

thorax, slightly narrowing towards the broadly rounded apex,

tubercles numerous, the four principal ones nearly central ;

abdomen and metasternum glossy black; legs with much

scattered elongate scales.

Homalocerus punctum.

H. elongatus, parallelus, niger, pilis griseis minutis adspersus; pro-

thorace in medio et ad latera macula rubro-aurantiaca ornato;

elytris apice ad suturam mucronatis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Parana.

Elongate, parallel at the sides, black, with scattered minute

greyish hairs, condensed and forming a stripe on the outer

margin of the elytra; eyes very prominent ; rostrum remotely

punctured ; prothorax nearly as long as broad, studded with

small black granules, a dense patch of clear reddish-orange

scales in the centre and a similar patch at the side in front,

and behind the latter a larger white one; scutellum incon-

spicuous ;_ elytra seriate-punctate, the interstices closely

granulate, the apex of each prolonged at the suture into a

short conical point ; legs ferruginous.

Allied to H. lateralis (an unpublished name, I believe,

common in collections), but with a longer and narrower pro-

thorax, apiculate elytra, and without the central prothoracic

spot.

Lemosaccus blandus.

L. oblongus, subcylindricus, fusco-castaneus, pilis albis ineequaliter

vestitus ; elytris postice abrupte declivibus, apice singulatim tu-

berculato-fasciculatis. Long. 24 lin.

Hab. Parana.

Oblong, subeylindric, dark brown or chestnut, unequally

clothed with fine white hairs, those on the basal half of the

elytra more densely set, and, in my specimen, assuming the

form of the letter X ; rostrum stoutish, finely punctured ;

antenne ferruginous; prothorax finely punctured, the sides,

except at the apex, nearly parallel, the anterior portion with

two well-marked callosities; scutellum round; elytra very

slightly broader behind, somewhat interruptedly striate, the

interstices finely punctured, the alternate ones raised, the

fifth at the declivity with a small black fasciculate tubercle ;

legs ferruginous; all the femora with a triangular tooth ;

anterior tibie strongly curved.

This species may be placed near L. variegatus ; but it

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide, 419

differs in having no tubercles on the elytra, except the two

at the declivity.

Lemosaccus rufescens.

L. oblongus, postice gradatim latior, rufo-ferrugineus ; elytris pos-

tice abrupte declivibus, apice singulatim quadrituberculatis.

Long. 23-3 lin.

Hab, Parana.

Oblong, gradually narrowing behind, reddish ferruginous ;

rostrum finely punctured ; prothorax nearly as broad as long,

irregularly rounded at the sides, and closely covered (in fresh

specimens) with a fulvous tomentum, the apex with two

callosities, having a deep excavation between them; scutellum

oval, raised ; elytra seriate-punctate, punctures approximate,

the alternate interstices raised, the third, fifth, and ninth

ending in a tuberele at the declivity, and a larger conical

tubercle at the apex; femora obsoletely toothed; anterior

tibie nearly straight.

In this and the preceding species the two basal joints of the

funicle are equal in length, but the first is conspicuously

stouter.

Lemosaecus ebenus.

L. perbrevis, parallelus, niger, nitidus; clava antennarum elongata,

funiculo longiore ; elytris apice singulatim rotundatis. Long. 13

lin.

Hab. St. Catharine’s.

Very short, the sides parallel, glossy black ; antenne feryu-

ginous, the club longer than the funicle; rostrum shorter

than the head, closely punctured ; prothorax abruptly con-

tracted at the apex, reticulate-punctate, scutellar lobe pro-

duced ; scutellum round; elytra about a third longer than

broad, deeply sulcate and transversely punctate, the punctures

closely approximate, interstices raised, especially the middle

portion of the third, each elytron rounded at the apex ; femora

with a spiniform tooth; anterior tibie slightly curved, with

oblong contiguous punctures.

The unusually short funicle seems to be the peculiar feature

of this curious little species. La@mosaccus has strong affinities

with Magdalis; but the latter is placed by Lacordaire in his

“‘ Symmerides”’ on account of their contiguous coxe. But

this character is common also to the Brazilian species, and,

since their affinity to the Australian and Malayan is un-

doubted—although perhaps they should be placed in separate

genera—the character in this case loses its usual importance,

420 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

and the genus should, I think, therefore be placed in the

Magdaline.

Cholus Oberthiirit.

C. oblongus, fuscus, nitidus, maculis niveis parvis adspersus; rostro

ferrugineo, in medio carinato; prothorace transversim subtiliter

granulato. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Santo Paulo d’Olivenca (Upper Amazon).

Oblong, glossy dark brown; rostrum smooth, ferruginous,

with a well-marked ridge in the middle; antenne pitchy,

scape moderately long ; prothorax subtriangular, marked with

delicate transverse linear granules, the intervals with a few

punctures and scattered silaceous scales, some condensed on

each side, forming three or four spots; scutellum oblong,

rounded at the apex; elytra slightly depressed at the base,

seriate-punctate, the interstices marked with narrow transverse

interrupted raised lines, and numerous small distinct silaceous

spots; legs ferruginous, nearly glabrous; body beneath

closely covered with yellowish silaceous scales.

Allied to C. Buckleyi, a more convex species without a

rostral carina, a minutely punctured prothorax, and otherwise

sculptured. Named after M. René Oberthiir, of Rennes, to

whom I am indebted for this and other interesting forms.

Cholus megaspilus.

antennis articulis duabus basalibus funiculi brevibus; scutello

angusto. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Sarayacu (Peru).

Oblong, black, glossy ; rostrum smooth, with two diverging

grooves at the base; antenne: moderately long, the two basal

joints of the funicle short ; prothorax minutely punctured ;

scutellum narrowly oblong; elytra convex, seriate-punctate,

punctures minute, on each four or five round depressions filled

with snow-white scales ; body beneath and legs smooth.

Closely allied to C. nitidicollis, but with shorter antenne,

oblong scutellum, the elytra more convex and with fewer and

larger spots.

Cholus canescens.

C. anguste subellipticus, paulo convexus, castaneus, squamulis pal-

lide silaceis sejunctim vestitus ; elytris seriatim punctatis, inter-

stitiis conformibus ; mesosterno depresso. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Panama.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 421

Narrowly subelliptic, slightly convex, chestnut-brown, with

small, pale, silaceous, non-contiguous scales; rostrum chest-

nut, smooth, except at the base ; antenne ferruginous, basal

joint of the funicle nearly as long as the two next together ;

prothorax with rounded, more or less remote glossy granules : ;

scutellum subscutiform ; elytra seriate-punctate, punctures

scarcely approximate, interstices not raised; legs and body

beneath with scattered pale yellowish scales, ‘but the last

three segments of abdomen smooth except at the sides ; meso-

sternum depressed.

A narrower species than C. wnizformis, more convex, with

comparatively longer elytra, and differently sculptured,

Erethistes amplicollis.

#. angustus, niger, nitidus; elytris prothorace angustioribus, albo-

sexmaculatis, seriatim grosse punctatis; pedibus tenuatis elongatis.

Long. 33 lin.

Hab. Santo Paulo d’Olivenga.

Narrow, black, shining ; elytra with two basal and two sub-

apical spots and the apex ‘white ; ; rostrum pitchy, longer than

the prothorax, minutely punctured ; antenne ferruginous,

first joint of the funicle twice as long as the second, club

elongate elliptic; prothorax sensibly longer than broad,

regularly rounded at the sides, slightly convex, obsoletely

punctured, and with a few short, scarcely elevated, transverse

lines posteriorly; scutellum punctifor Mm ; elytra narrower

than the prothorax and not much longer, gradually narrowing

towards the apex, seriate-punctate, the punctures subtranss

verse, a short white oblique spot at the base of each, another

behind the middle and the apex white; sides of the sterna

closely covered with buff-coloured scales.

The nearest ally to this species is . leucospilus, which is

much stouter in all its parts and with a normal relation of the

prothorax to the elytra; the white spots are also more nume-

rous. ;

Elytrocoptus prolifer.

E. fuseus, opacus; elytris amplis, humeris calloso-productis apiceque

late truncatis, linea arcuata determinata silacea ad latera altera-

que submarginali ornatis. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Nauta (Ecuador),

Opaque dark brown, sides of the elytra with curved sila-

ceous lines ; rostrum rather stout ; antenne pitchy ; prothorax

transverse, "younded at the sides, scutellar lobe slightly

pointed, the disk roughly punctured, the punctures largest in

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xvii. 29

422 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

the middle towards the base; scutellum small, deeply sunk

between the elytra and prothorax; elytra convex, much

broader than the prothorax at the base, the apex broadly

truncate, a row of coarse punctures by the suture gradually

diminishing posteriorly, otherwise impunctate, a well-marked

silaceous line beginning at the shoulder, curved inwards at

the middle and again near the apex, and connected with a simi-

lar submarginal line—together forming a sort of figure of 8 ;

body beneath and legs brown, with dispersed scales, anterior

and intermediate femora slightly toothed; the two basal seg-

ments of the abdomen of equal length.

The coloration is somewhat similar to Rhynchenus pusio

(what could have induced Linnzus to give so large a species

such a specific name ?), but the broadly truncate elytra gives

it a place in Chevrolat’s genus.

Cyphorhynchus diurus.

C. subovatus, fuscus, squamulis flavicantibus adspersus, supra tuber-

culatus ; prothorace elytrisque lineis duabus obliquis niveis ad

suturam in medio extensis ornatis, apice singulorum preducto.

Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Huallaga, Peru.

Subovate, brown, with scattered, minute, yellowish scales ;

a narrow, white, very distinct stripe from the side of the

prothorax, continued obliquely to the elytra, and meeting

its fellow at about the middle of the suture; rostrum

shorter than the prothorax, gibbous at its junction with

the head; antenne ferruginous; prothorax very irregular,

suddenly narrowed anteriorly, with two tubercles at the apex

and two larger ones behind them ; scutelium rounded ; elytra

broader than the prothorax, unequally tuberculate, the largest

an oblong ridge near the middle and away from the suture,

the intervals coarsely punctured, the apex of each diverging

into a cylindrical horizontal tubercle ; posterior femora strongly

toothed ; tibize compressed, curved; tarsi ferruginous.

Allied to C. rugosus (anté ‘ Annals,’ Apr. 1881, p. 304),

but smaller, narrower behind, and the elytra apiculate.

Cyphorhynchus crassus.

C. breviter ovatus, fuscus, supra tuberculatus et fasciculatus ; pro-

thorace apice bi- et in medio quadrifasciculato ; elytris postice

alte elevatis tune abrupte declivibus. Long. 1? lin.

Hab. Brazil.

Much stouter than the preceding, the prothorax with six

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 423

fasciculi, the two apical the most prominent; elytra very broad

at the base, gradually rising behind, then very abruptly decli-

vous, the declivous part and a short oblique line behind the

shoulder greyish white, the two largest tubercles above the

declivity elongate and studded, as well as elsewhere, with

short, thick, erect sete ; legs closely setulose.

Cryptacrus scops.

C. brevis, convexus, supra squamis griseis fusco-variis obsitus, setu-

lisque erectis adspersus ; elytris nodulosis, inzequaliter punctatis

. . . . 2 ’

pone medium griseis. Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Para.

Short, convex, covered with greyish, varied with brownish

scales; rostrum rather short, the basal half scaly; antenne

ferruginous; prothorax transverse, subtriangular, longitudinally

sulcate in the middle, and on each side with two tubercles,

the anterior pair at the apex, the posterior larger and approxi-

mate to them, scutellar lobe produced ; scutellum punctiform ;

elytra much broader than the prothorax, very convex, gene-

rally nodulose, the intervals punctured, from the shoulder

curving to the suture a greyish raised line, towards the apex

entirely pale grey; legs short; tibies compressed.

A short stout species with nodulose elytra.

DIAPORESIS.

Caput rotundatum ; oculi laterales, grosse granulati ; rostrum arcua-

tum, basi robustum, apice latius ; scrobes breves. Scapus anten-

narum oculum vix attingens; funiculus elongatus, linearis’;

clava distincta. Prothorax basi bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus eiliatis.

Scutellum inconspicuum. Llytra prothorace paulo latiora, hume-

ris rotundatis. ma pectoralis ante coxas intermedias terminata,

apice aperta. Pedes modice elongati; femora vix clavata, infra

dentata ; tib¢w recte, apice uncinate; tars? articulo basali sub-

elongato; unguicule liberi. Abdomen segmento secundo tertio

longiore.

One of the numerous Cryptorhynchus-forms, which, without

any salient characters, seems isolated by its facies from all

others ; in mere outline it slightly resembles Memactes.

Diaporesis distincta.

D. anguste elliptica, picea, squamis fulvo-brunneis vestita ; elytris

maculis duabus conspicuis, apiceque albis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Chontales.

Narrowly elliptic, pitchy, clothed with yellowish-brown

scales, each elytron with a conspicuous white spot before the

29*

424 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

middle and away from the suture, the apex also white ; ros-

trum stout at the base, where it is also very roughly punctured,

beyond smooth and glossy; antenne ferruginous, the second

and third TOME of the funicle elongate, the latter the shorter

of the two; prothorax as long as broad, rounded at the sides,

not contracted at the base, coarsely punctured, and with an

abbreviated median ridge; the elytra seriate-punctate, punc-

tures subquadrangular and approximate, the intervals granuli-

form ; body beneath with pale greyish scales.

Piazurus stellaris.

P. breviter ellipticus, fusco-velutinus, supra silaceo-guttatus ; rostro

glabro, basi subbisulcato ; corpore infra nitide nigro, segmentis

tribus intermediis abdominis ad latera dense silaceo-squamosis.

Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Sarayacu.

Shortly elliptic, covered with a brown velvety pile; ros-

trum dark pitchy, the base lightly marked with two diverging

grooves ; antenne ferruginous, the second joint of the funicle

considerably longer than the third; prothorax subconical,

sides slightty rounded, scutellar lobe emarginate, the disk with

from four to six silaceous spots ; scutellum rounded in front,

somewhat produced behind, and covered with silaceous scales ;

elytra oblong cordate, finely striate, the apex of each obliquely

truncate, above with from twelve to sixteen well-defined

small silaceous spots, three principal on each side the suture,

the posterior only approximating to it; body beneath glossy

black, sides of the sterna and three intermediate segments of

the abdomen at the sides covered with silaceous scales.

The spots vary in size and sometimes in number. Its only

near ally is the following.

Piazurus letus.

P. late ellipticus, olivaceo-velutinus, supra niveo-guttatus; rostro

glabro, basi albo-squamoso; corpore infra nigro, nitido, lateribus

dense silaceo-squamosis. Long. 4 lin,

Hab. Ega.

Differs from the preceding in its rich olive-green pile with

snowy-white spots; scutellar lobe entire; the elytra much

shorter, broader in proportion, and less convex, and the sides

of the sterna and abdomen entirely covered with scales.

Piazurus sacer.

P. ellipticus, flayo-brunneo-squamosus ; elytris pone medium plaga

eruciformi albo-marginata ornatis. Long. 54 lin.

Hab. Ega? (Amazon).

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 425

Elliptic, closely covered with yellowish-brown pile, the

elytra with a large dark brown patch behind the middle;

rostrum strongly grooved at the base and _ »>eularly punc-

tured; antenne ferruginous, second joint of the cle nearly

twice as long as the third; prothorax conical, the ~ = with

one or two dark brown stripes, scutellar lobe entire ; scutuilam

rounded, covered with a silaceous pile; elytra slightly con-

vex, oblong cordate, the apex rounded, seriate-cordate, the

“seventh” interstice sharply raised, behind the middle a

large dark brown cruciform patch indefinitely bordered with

white; body beneath and legs dull brown with scattered

greyish scales.

This species may be compared to P. phlesus, which is much

broader, and, inter alia, has the second and third joints of the

funicle of equal length.

Piazurus diversus.

P. oblongo-ovatus, tuberculatus, squamis nigris silaceo-variis obsi+

tus; antennis funiculo articulo secundo tertio fere triplo lon-

giore ; elytris singulatim apice oblique truncatis. Long. 3} lin.

Hab. Macas (Ecuador).

Oblong ovate, tuberculate above, and covered mostly with

black scales and setule; head with a large, round, deeply

excavated depression above ; rostrum glossy brown, the base

somewhat gibbous ; antenne ferruginous, second joint of the

funicle nearly thrice as long as the third; prothorax trans-

verse, rounded at the sides, a strongly marked gibbosity in

the middle; scutellum rounded, covered with silaceous scales}

elytra very gradually narrowing from the base, the surface

very unequal, seriate-punctate, the interstices raised, with

several small glossy granules on them, the base of each with

two tubercles and another behind the middle, also a line of

granuliform tubercles externally, each tubercle bearing a sila-

ceous scale; body beneath and legs with rufous-brown scales ;

posterior femora very large.

Allied to P. ostracion, from which it is easily differentiated

by the characters of the funicle, elytra, &c. ‘The excavation

on the head occurs in other species, but I am not sure that it

may not be sexual.

Baris magister.

B. late ovata, glabra, nigra, nitida; elytris ferrugineis, interrupte

striatis ; rostro brevi, fortiter arcuato. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Roraima (Guiana).

Broadly ovate, entirely smooth and glossy, black ; the elytra

426 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

ferruginous ; head and rostrum minutely punctured, the latter

short and strongly curved ; antenne short and rather slender,

the club small prothorax very transverse, suddenly narrowed

anteriorly, * .y and remotely punctured, scutellar lobe trun-

cate; se .um broadly transverse ; elytra moderately convex,

inte’ ,,.edly striate, the deeper parts punctiform, oblong,

black, the interstices impunctate, apex broadly rounded ; body

beneath and legs glossy black.

A fine and very distinct species which may be placed in

the same group with B. catenulaia.

Barts fervida.

B. breviter ovata, glabra, cupreo-aurea ; rostro crasso, brevi, fortiter

arcuato; elytris lineatim striatis. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Chontales.

Shortly ovate, rich coppery gold; head moderately punc-

tured; rostrum short, much curved; antenne black, club

large, ovate, pointed; prothorax gibbous, transverse, con-

tracted anteriorly, coarsely and closely punctured, scutellar

lobe produced; scutellum rounded, but somewhat pointed

behind; elytra depressed and irregular above, with linear

clean-cut striz, the interstices rather strongly punctured ;

body beneath and legs greenish copper.

Colour, stout strongly curved rostrum and sculpture, will

distinguish this species from its allies, such as ¢nterpunctata,

metallica, Kc.

Hurhinus cupripes.

E. late ovalis, nitidissime viridis; capite, rostro pedibusque pur-

pureo-cupreis ; scutello valde transverso; elytris fere obsolete

punctatis. Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Mexico.

Broadly oval, brilliantly green above and beneath, the head,

rostrum, and legs a rich purple-copper ; antenne black; pro-

thorax impunctate; scutellum very broad, rounded behind ;

elytra seriate-punctate, but, except the sutural row, the punc-

tures nearly obsolete.

Allied to H. cyaneus, but narrower and differently coloured.

Eurhinus eximtus.

E. late ovalis, nitidissimus; capite prothoraceque cupreo-aureis;

elytris cyaneis; rostro a capite separato; funiculo elongato,

Long. 22 lin.

Hab. Parana.

Broadly oval, very glossy; head and prothorax copper

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionidae. 427

with a golden tint; elytra a rich blue; rostrum purplish,

distinctly sulcate at the base above the eyes, much longer than

the prothorax ; antenne pitchy; funicle with the two basal

joints elongate, the remainder gradually shorter, the last two

only transverse; prothorax nearly impunctate; scutellum

transverse ; elytra linearly striate, the interstices obsoletely

punctured ; body beneath and legs greenish.

The groove at the base of the rostrum and the elongate

funicle are characters at variance with the rest of the genus,

but in all other respects they agree.

GANYMELA.

Ocult rotundi, depressi. Rostrum mediocre ; scrobes laterales, breves ;

antenne basi rostri inserte, scapus brevis, articulo primo cras-

siusculo, Prothorax transversus, basi subbisinuatus. Hlytra

normalia. Cove antice approximate. Femora infra serrata;

tubie breves, anteriores arcuate; tarsi latiusculi, articulo ultimo

parvo ; waguicule connati. Propectus perparum canaliculatum.

Abdomen sutura prima fere obsoleta.

According to Lacordaire the approximation of the anterior

coxe is the principal character which separates the “ Mado-

pterides ” from the rest of his “ Baridiides.” But the genera

of the former group are composed of long narrow species very

different from the one before us, for which he would probably

have constituted another “ groupe.” The genus is remark-

able for the basal position of the antenne and the serrated

femora.

Ganymela nitida.

G. fusco-castanea, nitidissima ; prothorace subquadrato, apice subito

constricto ; elytris supra inequalibus, lineatim striatis. Long.

4 lin.

Hab. Panama.

Dark chestnut-brown, very glossy; rostrum shorter than

the prothorax, moderately curved, with oblong scattered punc-

tures; antenne ferruginous, third joint of the funicle longer

than the second; prothorax convex, the sides straight but

gradually widening to the base, the disk remotely and

minutely punctured; scutellum concave, truncate behind;

elytra broader than the prothorax, the surface irregular, nar-

rowly striate, femora moderately stout and having on the

anterior pair 6-8 serratures beneath, smaller serratures on the

intermediate and posterior; tarsi with a yellowish tomentum

beneath.

Eutoxus corax.

&, ellipticus, niger, nitidus ; rostro modice elongato, a basi arcuato ;

428 Mr. F. E. Beddard on Striated Muscles in Echinida.

prothorace utrinque omnino rotundato, leviter vage punctato.

Long. 5} lin.

Hab. Sarayacu.

Elliptic, glossy black; rostrum shorter than the elytra,

curved from the base, striate-punctate beyond the insertion of

the antenne ; prothorax with the sides rounded throughout,

the narrow collar at the apex excepted, rather minutely punc-

tured; elytra more gradually narrowed from the base, finely

punctate-striate ; body beneath punctured throughout.

In its only congener, L. reflexus, the rostrum is longer than

the elytra and much more slender, the curved portion being

chiefly confined to the apical half; the prothorax is somewhat

incurved behind the apex, and the elytra are more rapidly

narrowed behind.

XXXVIII.— Striated Muscles in Echinida. By FRANK E.

Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S.E., Prosector to the Zoological

Society.

Tue April number of this journal contains (p. 388) a trans-

lation of a short note by Dr. Otto Hamann on striated muscles

in the Echinida, which is evidently preliminary to the publi-

cation of a more detailed memoir; the gist of it is contained

in the following sentences :—

“In Holothurie and Asterida I have sought in vain for

transversely striated fibres, but I have now succeeded in

finding them in the Echinida. They occur, however, only in

a few places, and, indeed, in places where a sudden, rapid,

and energetic contraction has to take place. The largest

forms of pedicellariz, the pedicell. tridentes s. tridactyles, are

best fitted for examination... .. The musculature which

moves the three arms .... distinctly shows transverse

striation.”

The author does not refer to any previous investigations on

the subject, but makes his statements in such a way that any

one reading the note would naturally assume that Dr. Hamann

himself had made the discovery referred to.

As a matter of fact the above-quoted observations are not

new, but simply confirm the results of an investigation by Mr.

Patrick Geddes and myself. Our paper, ‘On the Structure

of the Pedicellariz and Muscles of Hchinus sphera,” was pub-

lished in vol. xxx. of the ‘ Transactions of the Royal Society

of Edinburgh ;’ a brief abstract had been previously com-

Mr. F. FE. Beddard on Striated Muscles in Echintda. 429

municated to the French Academy (‘ Comptes Rendus,’ 1881,

Feb. 7, p. 808), and this was translated into the Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. (vol. vu. ser. 5, 1881, p. 275). The research was

completed at M. de Lacaze-Duthiers’s laboratory at Roscoff,

and a notice of the main results was published, simultaneously

with the detailed communication to the Royal Society of

Edinburgh, in the ‘Archives de Zoologie Expérimentale’

(tome x. “ Notes et Revue,” p. xvii). In the ‘ Transactions’

paper the muscles of the pedicellariz—those which serve as

adductors of the valves—are figured (pl. xx. fig. 2), and the

fact that they are striated is noted in the text (p. 887) of that

paper as well as in the other communications on the subject.

Since that was written I have had the opportunity, at the

Zoological Station of Naples, of studying the structure of the

pedicellarize in other Echinoids, and have found, as might be

expected, that there is an entire similarity. In Echtnus melo

and Echinus brevispinosus the muscles of the ‘ ophiocepha-

lous” pedicellariz are striated; in the former species I also

observed a striation in the “ gemmiform ”’ pedicellariz, which

Mr. Geddes and I were unable to prove in the case of Z.

sphera. In Toxopneustes lividus both the “ tridactyle ” and

“ ophiocephalous ” pedicellarizs contain striated muscles.

Finally, in a species of Arbacia which is very abundant at

Naples the “ ophiocephalous”’ pedicellariz show striations.

The above statement must not be understood to imply that

the other forms of pedicellariz not mentioned—for example the

“oemmitorm”’ pedicellarizee of Lehinus brevispinosus—are

without striated muscles; I simply take this opportunity of

noting a few observations made by me at Naples in the year

1881, which are too fragmentary to be worth publishing in

detail.

It is not always possible to detect the striations in the

pedicellaria-muscles ; and the failure of previous observers to

detect them is no doubt due to imperfect methods of preser-

vation. Mr. Murray kindly allowed me to examine a num-

ber of the ‘ Challenger’ Echinoidea, with a view to an inves-

tigation on the comparative anatomy of the pedicellaria ; in

no instance, however, did I succeed in seeing any striation on

the muscles, which is probably owing to the fact of their

preservation in alcohol. The reagents which Mr. Geddes and

I found to be best for displaying the striation are mentioned

in our paper.

In our paper on Lchinus sphera the existence in the ophio-

cephalous pedicellariz of certain remarkable skeletal struc-

tures was referred to; these have the form of flat plates of

elastic tissue formed of a number of about equally-sized

430 Mr. A. G. Butler on a hitherto unnamed Butterfly.

fibres, which anastomose with each other and form a highly

complicated structure (doc. cit. pl. xx. figs. 10, 11). These

also exist in the tridactyle pedicellarize, but are much smaller

and hard to discover in teased preparations. I have since

found these structures in other species of Hchinus in the same

situation and in the ophiocephalous pedicellariz of Arbacia.

It would be interesting to have some further information as to

the nature and distribution of these very curious structures.

XXXIX.—Description of a hitherto unnamed Butterfly from

Madeira. By Arruur G. Burier, F.L.S. &e.

WHILST incorporating the Zeller collection of Pierinee with

our Museum series I came across two specimens of a species

from Madeira labelled as the P. chetrantht of Hiibner, but

differing considerably from that species.

On referring to the Wollaston cabinet of Madeiran insects

I found eight specimens of the same species ; proving its con-

stancy. I therefore propose to call this butterfly

Ganoris Wollastoni, sp. n.

Intermediate between G. checranthi and nipalensis, differing

from the former in its inferior size, paler and greener tint in

both sexes, the female without distinctly yellow secondaries

and with the black spots smaller and less distinctly confluent,

the three median veins all blackened beyond the black spots.

Under surface quite different from thatof either species, the tint

of secondaries and apex of primaries being greener even than

in G. brassice. From G. nipalensis it differs in having a

black longitudinal dash on the second median interspace on

the upper surface of the male, and the black spots in the female

more or less united by a sinuated blackish streak from the

inner margin; all three median branches blackened (whereas

in G. nipalensis only the second and third are black); the

secondaries below sulphur-yellow, densely irrorated with

blackish scales, the costa and apical area of primaries pale

sulphur-yellow ; the black spots with two black dots between

them. Expanse of wings, ¢ 67 millim., 2 72 millim.

Madeira (7. V. Wollaston).

On Sponges from South Australia. 431

XL.— Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

CarTER, F'.R.S. &e.

[Continued from p. 127.]

Order VII. HEXACTINELLIDA.

Families. Groups.

1. Patulina.

1. Vitreoheractinellida .......... 2. Tubulina.

5. Scopulifera.

; Bee Vee \ 4. Rosettifera,

2. Sarcohexractinellida .......45. | 5. Birotulifera.

8. Sarcovitreohexactinellida .... Only one species known, viz. Huplee-

: ; ges tella cucumer, Owen.

This arrangement, based on a hasty study of almost all the

then-known species of Hexactinellida, whose result may be

seen in the ‘ Annals’ of 1873 (vol. xii. p. 349, pls. xiii. to

xvil.), will be found towards the end of my Classification (2b.

1875, vol. xvi. pp. 199 and 200), accompanied only by the names

of the species respectively which illustrate the groups that

have been more particularly noticed in the paper to which I

have just alluded. ‘T'wo more species were described and

illustrated in 1877 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xix. p. 122, pl. ix.) and

two or three more in 1885 (7. vol. xv. pp. 887-406, pls. xii.

to xiv.), among which is the famous Farrea occq, now

deposited in the British Museum. Those which have been

described by others since the date of publication to which I

first alluded, and which are very few in number, must be

sought for by the student himself.

Unfortunately all that I have stated has been from dry

specimens, and the only instance worth mentioning in which

the structure of the soft parts has been described from a

Hexactinellid sponge preserved in the wet state is the description

by Prof. Dr. F. E. Schulze of a specimen of Huplectella asper-

gillum, which he received in “ January 1880 from the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ Office, Edinburgh,” for this purpose (‘ Challenger’

Reports, Sponges Hexactinellide, pl. A). To mention the

author’s name is a sufficient guarantee for the authenticity of

this kind of work, in which he has never been equalled and

can, with his power of delineation, hardly be surpassed.

Referring the student to the paper itself, I would only here

observe that, at p. 6 of the ‘‘ separate copy ” which the author

432 Mr, H. J. Carter on

kindly sent me, it is stated that the ampullaceous sacs (Geis-

selkammern), which have a peculiar elongated shape and are

placed side by side, with their apertures directed towards the

centre of the exhalant canal, like the radial chambers of

Grantia ciliata around its cloaca, average ‘ about 100 w” in

length and “ about 60 ~” in breadth ; while those whiclr he

had previously described and illustrated in Spongelia (Zeit-

schrift f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxxu. p. 134, Taf. viii. fig. 5)

are stated to have averaged “‘ von 0:06-0'1 mm.” in diameter.

The radial chambers of Grantia ciliata vary of course with

the size of the specimen, but nay be 1-24th in. long by 1-60th

in. in diameter and even more, that is about 1:0159 by :5079

millim., so that there is a great difference in size between the

ampullaceous sac of Huplectella aspergillum and its apparent

analogue in Grantia ciliata, however much in other respects

they may resemble each other.

As there are no specimens of the order Hexactinellida in

Mr. Wilson’s collections, let us pass on to the next, viz. the

Calcarea, wherein will be included not only the specimens

which came ‘ from the neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads,”

but those also which were subsequently obtained by

Mr. Wilson from ‘‘ Western Port,” about 15 miles to the

westward.

Order VIII. CALCAREA.

Here I cannot premise as heretofore any classificatory

arrangement of the species of this order, as I had not studied

them sufficiently for this purpose when my Classification of

the Spongida generally was published (‘ Annals,’ 7. ¢.) ; and

not having done much more since in this way I must still, as

I did then, recommend the student to study Hiickel’s work

entitled ‘ Die Kalkschwimme’ (eine Monographie in zwei

Biinden Text und einem Atlas mit 60 Tateln Abbildungen,

1872), to which, however, I must now add the judicious

criticism on this work of Dr. N. Poléjaeff, in his “ Report on

the Calcarea collected by the ‘Challenger’ Expedition”

(‘Challenger’ Reports, Zoology, vol. vill. pt. xxiv. 1883),

and his proposed alterations, throughout which he has not

forgotten the respect due to Hiickel nor the advantage he has

derived from that first and brilliant step into this field of

inquiry which Hickel has put forth in ‘ Die Kalkschwimme.’

Doubtless there are shortcomings in every man’s work, and

thus every man’s work helps primarily to supply them ; hence,

as Dr. Poléjaeff properly remarks, “every one is son of his

time ’’ (Report, p. 6).

Sponges from South Australia. 433

The calcareous sponges were divided by Hiickel into three

families, viz. ‘‘ Ascones, Leucones, and Sycones,” which,

for very satisfactory reasons, Dr. Poldjaetf (Report, p. 22)

has reduced to two divisions, viz. ‘‘ Homoccela and Hete-

roceela,” the former including the single family of Asconide

(Ascones), and the latter those of the families Syconid (Sy-

cones), Leuconide (Leucones), and Teichonide (Teichone,

Teichonellidx),—the chief differences between the two being

that in the division Ascones or Homoccela there is apparently

no parenchymatous tissue, that is, the sponge is almost

entirely reduced in structure to a mere tube whose wall harc lly

amounts to more than a thin layer of spicules held together

by and supporting the sarcode (syncytium, H. in part) which

contains the soft portions of the species, but branching, anas-

tomosing, and rebranching continually during growth, at

length may reach a more definite form; while in the Hete-

roceela the tissue supporting the soft parts fills up as it were

the spaces between the bends of the tortuous tubulation in the

Ascones, and thus produces a massive sponge like Teicho-

nella prolifera, which in structure closely approaches an

ordinary non-caleareous sponge. IJ have said “as it were,”

because the “tubulation’’? does not exactly represent the

excretory canal-system of Techonella prolifera, which is den-

driform, while that of a tubular Ascon is more or less of the

same calibre throughout. However, this broad distinction

will do for the present, as I shall have to return to the subject

more particularly hereafter.

But in so far as many of the Sycones are as much reduced

to a simple tube in their structure as many Ascones, so F shall

transpose Hiickel’s primary 2 or family divisions as Dr. Polejaeff

has done, by placing the Sycones hefore the Leucones and

the Teichonellide last; thus we shall have an uninterrupted

evolution in structure from the simple tube in the Ascones to

the most complicated form of that in the Teichonellidz, or, at

least, 7. prolifera, for we shall find by-and-by that it will be

necessary to place 7’. labyrinthica among the Sycones, as its

structure is almost precisely that of Grrantia compressa.

Meanwhile it is necessary to begin by defining what a

calcareous sponge is, and this may be done by stating that it

is a spiculiferous sponge in which all the spicules are cal-

careous.

After which it may be added that it possesses no fibre,

which, together with its tender structure generally and

the delicate structure of the excretory canals, renders its tissue

more or less fragile in every instance.

434 Mr. H. J. Carter on

To examine a calcareous sponge for description it is neces-

sary to sectionize the specimen, so that one part or half may

be dried and the other kept wet, ¢. e. in a preservative fluid.

Thus the sections may be either partial or general, one or more

depending on the amount of material at command; but under

any circumstances there must be dried sections of the speci-

men as well as wet for this purpose.

Where time is not an object, as it is with me, for I may

have little left, m¢croscopic sections of dyed portions should be

made, since without this a complete description of no sponge

can be written. Jy descriptions therefore will be incomplete

so far as this goes; but it is to be hoped that they will fulfil

their purpose in other respects, that is m providing an intro-

duction to this inquiry for those who may take it up hereafter.

At first, in the description of a calcareous sponge, the form

generally of the specimen should be notified, and, if possible,

an accurate sketch of the natural size recorded before it may

be disfigured by the sectionizing. ‘Then the colour, both in

the fresh and dried states, should be mentioned. After this

the surface described, generally and in detail. The pores

noticed, and also the vent or vents, as the case may be,

followed by the cloaca. All this may be regarded as

belonging to the general form, outwardly and inwardly.

After which the internal structure, viz. that which is situated

between the skeletal layer of the surface on the outside and

that of the cloaca on the inner side, should be described in

detail. Finally the spiculation or spicules, generally and

particularly, followed by the size of the specimen, its habitat,

locality, and any further observations that may be desirable.

At least this is the plan that will be adopted in my deserip-

tions.

In describing the “form” it may be necessary to use the

words ‘ individualized’”’ or ‘ agglomerated,’ the former

meaning single or complete in itself, the latter in plurality

and more or less sunk into a general mass. Again, the

former may be “ solitary,” that 1s when alone, or “ social,”

when accompanied by others of the same kind, young or old.

Of course the ‘‘ description” of the “ form ”’ can only apply to

the specimen in hand, unless there are sufficient examples to

afford an average.

In the matter of colour, which is generally the same, I

would premise here that this is some shade of “ white” or

‘“ sponge-brown,’’ approaching more or less to that of snow,

as in Leuconia nivea, Bk. (Leucandra nivea, H.), and that

when dry thé exposed parts, viz. the surface and the cloaca,

are always whiter than the internal structure, on account of

Sponges from South Australia. 435

the greater abundance of sarcode in the latter (where the ova

are generally seen), which, when dry, assumes a sponge-

brown colour. ‘These observations are premised to avoid un-

necessary repetition in the text, so that hereafter in the

descriptions the colour may not be noticed, unless differing

from that above mentioned.

The “ structure of the surface” or cortical portion needs no

remark beyond the fact that the holes of the cribrated dermal

sarcode, 2. e. the pores, are generally much larger than in the

non-caleareous sponges ; then the spongozoa are nearly double

the size also, and in the fresh state so large that they may

often be seen to contain the green zoospore of an alga, which,

by its colour, contrasts strongly with the translucent white of

the spongozoon, thus favouring the view that it was taken

in for nourishment, just as when fed with carmine or indigo

paint the gummy part appears to be retained for the same

purpose and the colouring-matter rejected, as I have lon

since shown (‘ Annals,’ 1857, vol. xx. pp. 28 and 29). In

short, as regards this subject I know of no other means of

ascertaining these facts satisfactorily than by watching the

development of a sponge under water, that 1s while growing,

which can only be done in fresh water, with the gemmule

or statoblast of a living Spongilla, as I have mentioned

(op. et loc. cit.) ; for here there is no tearing to pieces or inter-

fering with the sponge, which may be transferred to the field

of the microscope (in the watch-glass in which it may be

growing) for observation, as long and as often as the student

thinks necessary, while a very high power (immersed of

course) may be brought to bear upon it during the time that

a solution of the carmine paint is added to the water in its

neighbourhood. I do not mean to state that this is the only

course by which the sponge is nourished, for Lieberkiihn has

long since shown that an Infusorium may be taken in by the

general substance of a sponge, and there digested in a similar

manner to the nutritious fragments which the Infusoria them-

selves employ for this purpose, ex. gr. Ameba.

The terms “ cortex ”’ and “ structure of the surface” will be

often used synonymously; but it should be remembered

that generally the surface-layer is so thin that it hardly

deserves this name, since it 1s only in one species, viz. Hypo-

grantia infrequens, which will be hereafter described, that I

have found this layer so thick as to deserve the name of

“ cortex,” and of this it is impossible to get a better idea

than that conveyed in Poltjaett’s illustration of Ute argentea

(op. cit. pl. iv. fig. 3).

Returning to our vocabulary: I have used the term “ vent”

436 Mr. H. J. Carter on

for what is generally called the “ mouth” or ‘ osculum” in

a calcareous sponge, after the manner that this would be

applied to a sack; and the word “cloaca” for the cavity to

which it leads explains itself; while the apertures on the

surface of the latter will be termed “ holes,” and that or those,

as the case may be, which are seen to open into them, more or

less below the surface, the “ openings,” that is of the chambers

or canals of the internal structure or that of the wall; the

whole of which is precisely similar to corresponding parts in

the non-calcareous sponges.

For the interval between the surface or cortex of the body

and that of the cloaca the term “ wall” will be adopted; its

structure consists of empty spaces accompanied by a variable

quantity of minutely cancellated tissue. The former will be

termed tubes, chambers, or canals, according to their shapes

respectively. Thus they will be called “ radial chambers”

(radial tubes, H.) when they are more or less cylindrical or

prismatic, straight and extending directly across the “ wall”

horizontally, from under the pores on the surface to under the

holes of the cloaca respectively, as in Grantia ciliata, Bk. ;

or they may be ‘‘subradial,” that is more or less branched

under the same circumstances, as in our Hypograntia ; or with

no appearance of radiation at all, as in our /eteropia ; or with

the empty spaces canalicular and branched, tree-like, as in

Teichonella prolifera; while the minutely cancellated tissue

which accompanies them will be termed “ parenchyma.”

Again, as regards the form and arrangement of the spicules

in the structure of the wall; this, in his Sycones, has been

divided by Hickel into “ articulate” (geghederte) and “ inar-

ticulate” (ungegliederte), that is respectively where the skeletal

structure of the radial chambers (tubes, H.) is entirely com-

posed of a number of small radiates about the same size, or

where it is formed by the simple extension across the wall of

the long shafts of large radiates, whose heads support the

cortex or dermal structure on one side and that of the cloaca

on the other, thus leaving horizontal intervals between them

which correspond to the radial chambers ; or these two forms

of skeletal structure may be mixed, 7. e. where one portion of

the radial chamber is “ articulated ” and the other “ inarticu-

lated ;’’ but in all cases the sarcode tympanizing the intervals

of these spicules to complete the chamber is pierced by inter-

communicating pores; while in the subradial or branched

chambers and the still further divided forms, up to that which

is dendritic, the chambers, now as it were become canals, are

rendered continuous with one another by larger or smaller holes

of intercommunication, according to the species and the degree

Sponges from South Australia, 437

of subdivision of these canals, that is, of course, where the

latter are very small the holes are in proportion.

It may also be observed that the chambers immediately

under the pore-dermis are often much more dilated than

further in, thus resembling the “ subdermal cavities” of the

non-calcareous sponges; and a similar dilatation may often

be seen immediately under the cloaca, which, to a certain

extent, may account for the plurality of openings in the wall-

structure appearing through the holes of the latter, as will be

noticed hereafter in the descriptions of the respective species

where this presents itself; I say “ to a certain extent,’ be-

cause where the holes in the cloaca are in proportion to the

number of radial chambers, as in Grantia ciliata &c., this

cannot occur. :

Lastly we come to the “ spiculation,” ¢. e. a description of

the different forms of spicules, which are generally found to

be more or less constant in particular parts. Thus, beginning

with the acerates, it will be noticed that those which fringe

the vent or mouth of the cloaca present a peculiarly glistening

aspect en masse, which, when they are separate, is found to

depend on their long, straight, cylindrical, delicate form,

closely resembling “spun glass,” and these, similarly pointed

at each end and arranged like a palisading around the ¢nside

of the mouth, where their fixed ends are on a level with the

surface of the cloaca and their free ones project more or less

beyond the mouth or vent, will be called the ‘ peristome;”

on the other hand, when there are none, and this feature is

consequently absent, the mouth will be called “naked.” At

the same time it should be remembered that the two states

may occur in a group of the same individuals, so that the

presence or absence of the “ peristome ” must not be always

regarded as an infallible distinction.

Again, the acerates may be more or less scattered over the

surface either echinatingly or altogether imbedded in it longi-

tudinally, when they will generally be found to be much

stouter, more or less curved equally throughout, or more in

oue half than the other, which is generally the outside one ;

also more or less equally fusiform, in which case the thickest

part is outwards and the other more or less sunk into the wall.

Occasionally the outer end is “ lanciform,” in a line with the

shaft, or bent to one side, like a “ fixed bayonet” on a mus-

ket, and limited in its extent by a more or less prominent

annular inflation, which extends obliquely or circularly across

the shaft at the point of union; or the outer end may be

more or less sharply curved or elub-shaped &c.

Lastly, there is often a minute straight or sinuous acerate

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 30

¢ y]

438 Mr. H. J. Carter on

with more or less lanceolate or, rather, “fixed bayonet” end,

like that just described, sometimes serrated, with which the

cribriform sarcode of the dermis is charged. ‘Taking the

place of the flesh-spicule in the non-calcareous sponges, and

thus also strengthening this structure, while it acts in combi-

nation with the sarcode as a kind of cement in binding down

the larger spicules of the surface generally, it has been termed

by Hackel “ Stiibchen-Mortel.”” Hence these spicules may

be termed ‘ mortar-spicules,” so that when this term 1s

used the reader will know what is meant by it. This form

again sometimes attains a larger size, when, as is the wont of

the dermal acerates generally, they become mingled with the

internal ends of the spicules of the mouth and thus form part

of the proximal end of the peristome.

But the staple and, therefore, most characteristic spicule of

most calcareous sponges is a ‘‘ radiate,” which may be regular

or irregular; that is to say, when the arms or rays are all

equal in size and all separated from each other at equal angles

it may be termed “regular,” and when the reverse “ irre-

ular.”

The radiates, again, may be divided into three-armed and

four-armed spicules, 7¢. e. triradiates and quadriradiates, which

may be more or less equally mixed together according to the

species or their position in that species.

Noticing the triradiates first, it may be observed that they

are generally more or less elevated in the centre, so that if on

a level surface with the points of their arms downwards they

would rest on these points, a feature which attains its maxi-

mum in the peculiar form that characterizes the surface of

Clathrina tripodijfera, as will be more particularly mentioned

hereafter. It may also be observed that when the triradiates

depart from their “regular”? form they for the most part

become more or less bow-and-arrow shaped (whence they have

been termed “ sagittal”’), in which two of the arms may be

variously expanded laterally ina more or less curved or undu-

lating form, backwards or forwards, while the third remains

more or less straight, and hence will be termed the “ shaft.”

Under this form they may be generally small or gene-

rally large. ‘Thus, as before stated, when generally small

and numerous they form the skeletal structure of the radial

tube or chamber in the Sycones, which has been termed

‘‘ articulated ;’’ while when large, with long shafts, the latter

alone extending across the wall simulates that which has been

called ‘ inarticulated.”’

The ‘sagittal’? form appears to be often used for binding

down the subjacent spicular structure, and, following it up-

Sponges fiom South Australia. 439

wards from the surface of the cloaca, this becomes particularly

striking and beautiful at the base of the peristome, where the

arms are not only expanded almost perpendicularly across the

lower ends of the spicules of the peristome, like cross bars in

a palisading, but, to still further extend their use, are abso-

lutely flattened vertically, while the shaft remains more or less

aborted, thin, round, and directed backwards in a line with

the spicules i in the layer of the peristome.

The quadriradiates, on the other hand, do not differ from

the triradiates except in the addition of what is termed a

fourth arm ; but inasmuch as this is for the most part different

in form from any of the rest, it has been termed by Dr.

Bowerbank the “ spiculum ”’ or "e spiculated ray’’ (Mon. Brit.

Spong. vol. i. p. 241, pl. iv. figs. 85 and 6) ; we shall call it

the “ fourth ray.” it may be larger or smaller, longer or

shorter than either of the other rays, curved or strais ht, simple

or ensiform, according to the species and its position in that

species, situated perpendicular to the rest of the rays or in-

clined forwards in the sagittal forms. In the body of the

cloaca, where these spicules constitute a characteristic feature,

the fourth arm, which projects into the interior, is perpen-

dicular to the other three (which are fixed in the surface

of this cavity), with the curve always directed towards the

mouth, and in this form they may be traced more or less

inte the canals leading into the cloaca. On the other hand,

when the quadriradiate is large or constitutes, from its size

and predominance, the greater part of the spiculation, as in

Leuconia Johnustonit, Carter (Leucandra Johnstonit, H.), it may

be more or less like the rest ; but under these circumstances this

spicule may in situ be frequently distinguished from the tri-

radiate by presenting a dark triangular space in the centre of

the other three rays, whose angles are coincident with those

of the triradiate portion, and w hose darkness arises from the

rays of light at this part passing through the surface instead

of being reflected from it; while in the triradiate there is no

‘‘ dark space” visible unless the spicule be viewed laterally,

when a similar thing happens through the position of the

third ray; but its shape is quadrangular and more or less

concave at the sides, like an hour-glass; hence, as these

spicules lie dv situ on the surface in L. Johnstonii &e., where

the fourth ray is directed inwards and the triradiate portion

lies flat on the surface, the ‘‘ dark space” is only seen in the

former.

Among the triradiates may be mentioned in particular a

form very much like a “ tuning-fork,” in which the arms

are projected forwards almost parallel to each other and closely

30*

440 On Sponges from South Australia.

approximated, whilst the shaft is continued backwards in the

opposite direction. The interest attaching to this spicule is

that it was first noticed and represented by Dr. Bowerbank in

a mounting from a calcareous sponge, found at or near Free-

mantle, at the south-western angle of Australia (Phil. Trans.

1862, pl. xxxvi. figs. 18 and 19, repeated in his Mon. Brit.

Spongiade, vol. i. p. 268, pl. x. fig. 237), of which Dr. J.

E. Gray made a genus under the name of ‘ Le/apia,” and a

species under that of “ LZ. australis” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867,

p- 557), and which Dr. G. J. Hinde, F'.G.S., discovered in

two fossilized calcareous sponges, respectively named Sestro-

stomella rugosa and S. clavata (‘ Annals,’ 1882, vol. x.

p- 185), confirmed by myself in a specimen of the former

from the Jura; and, further, that I have now found it abun-

dantly in a recent calcareous sponge from the neighbourhood

of “ Western Port,” Victoria, 5. Australia, among Mr.

Wilson’s collection from this part, as will be seen hereafter,

when it will be found to be described under Dr. Gray’s name,

i.e. “ Lelapia australis.”” Hiickel observed the same form

in his Leucetta pandora, also from the south coast of Aus-

tralia (op. cit. ‘Atlas,’ Taf. 23. fig. h), and in his “ con-

nective variety”? of Leucortis, viz. Leucandra pulvinar (vb.

vol. iii. p. 166), from the western coast of Australia &e.; but

in neither is the spiculation the same as in our species, which,

as just stated, will be called “ Lelapia australis.”

As regards the measurements of the spicules, I would pre-

mise that, where given, they are intended to represent the

largest size of their kind, or the size of the most characteristic

forms of the species that I have seen ; for to go further would be

only to multiply assumptions, since in the hasty observation

of the minor radiates, which are by far the most numerous,

it is difficult to find two which are exactly alike; besides,

as I have before stated, the triradiate 1s always more or

less raised in the centre, so as to become tripod-like, whereby

it becomes next to impossible to measure zs arms accurately.

Hence, both in the smaller and the larger spicules, the mea-

surements must always be taken as approximative; while

they will for the most part be given in ‘ 6000ths” of an

inch, that the student may realize their relative dimensions.

I regret that | cannot go more into detail in this matter ; but

as stated above respecting the dyeing and making microscopic

sections, which is a comparatively long process, it is to be

hoped that what I am not able to do now may be supplied

by others hereatter.

Also, to avoid unnecessary repetition in the text, I may at

once state that, except in a few instances, neither the ‘“ habi-

On the British Weevers, the Bib, and the Poor-Cod. 441

tat’? nor the “depth” will be mentioned, and the same with

the “ locality.” For, in the first place, all calcareous sponges

are marine; in the second place, most of the specimens that

I have discovered among Mr. Wilson’s collections have, as a

matter of course, been wnaccompanied by their “ depths,” on

account of their insignificant size; and, lastly, the “ loca-

lity’? being either ‘ Port Phillip Heads”? or “ Western

Port,” about 15 miles further to the west, their neighbourhood

may be considered the same from a natural-history point of

view.

With these preliminary remarks let us proceed to the

description of all the specimens of Calcareous Sponges

that I have been able to find in Mr. Wilson’s collections

generally, beginning with that structure which seems to me

most simple, viz. Clathrina cavata, and ending with the

most complicated, viz. Teichonella prolifera. I have no

further classification to offer, and therefore must refer the

reader to the works of Hiickel and Poléjaeff for this purpose,

as before mentioned, my own being regarded as only a

contribution to the subject. There are forty species, of

which many are represented by several specimens, some of

which are of considerable size, viz. 6 to 74 in. in their longest

diameters, and all in a good state of preservation—far ex-

ceeding in every way what is to be found on the British

coasts.

[To be continued. ]

XLI.—On the British Weevers, the Bib, and the Poor- Cod.

By Prof. M’Inrosu, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., &c.

Two species of weever * have been described by most authors

who have treated of the fishes of our own and continental

countries, viz. the greater and the lesser weever. So far as

previous and present examinations, however, can guide me, IL

am inclined to think there is a very close relationship between

them ; indeed it is possible that the one is only a young stage

of the other, and that certain distinctions, such as the absence

of spines above the orbit in the smaller form and its greater

depth in proportion to its length, disappear with age. It is

well known, indeed, that noteworthy modification in outline

occurs during the growth of several fishes. Moreover, in the

large form (greater weever) there is considerable variation,

for instance, in the semi-membranous prolongation of the free

* Trachinus draco, L, (greater weever), and 7’. vipera.

442. On the British Weevers, the Bib, and the Poor-Cod.

margin of the operculum. The diversity in the pigment is

easily explicable on other grounds than those of specific dis-

tinctness. Further, the fact that the smaller form is fertile

at an early age is not altogether a reliable basis of separation.

Besides, I have not been so fortunate as to secure the young

forms of the so-called greater weever, while the young of the

lesser weever have been familiar to me for many years—from

an inch in length upwards.

The smaller form (lesser weever) frequents extensive sandy

reaches, such as those off the west sands, St. Andrews, where

it delights to bury itself in the sand, and is tossed on shore

after severe storms at all stages. The larger form (greater

weever), on the other hand, is found as a rule, especially if

well grown, in deeper water. In this habit, however, it would

only coincide with the larger forms of certain other species

of fishes.

A perusal of Dr. Giinther’s accurate and careful remarks *

on the two forms above mentioned strengthens the view just

expressed.

The weevers are well known to fishermen from the wounds

inflicted by their opercular spines. A most interesting

account of the structure of the parts and the result of an

experiment with the living form are given by Prof. Allman

in a former number of this journal f.

In the standard works on fishes in our country, and in the

literature of fishes generally since the time of Linneus, the

bib or whiting-pout and the poor- or power-cod are mentioned

in close proximity. ‘The latter is described as diminutive in

size, seldom exceeding 6 or 7 inches in length, and less deep

than the former when of the same length. ‘The barbel on the

chin is shorter, and there are minor differences in the length

of the fin-rays and in the position of the anal fin.

In the most recent work on British fishes, viz. that of Mr.

Francis Day, it would appear that the elaborate descriptions

in regard to eyes, teeth, fins, scales, lateral line, and colours

are not always satisfactory, since they fail to show the rela-

tionship existing between the adult and young stages appa-

rently of the same species. ‘The experienced author, indeed,

observes, under the head of the Poor-Cod :—‘‘ Winther places

G. luscus asa variety of this fish ; but G. mdnutus is not near]

so deep in the body, while its vent is placed below the last

rays of the first dorsal fin, and the free portion of its tail is

more extended. I have not had an opportunity of investi-

gating both sexes of these two species of fish.” This remark

* Catalogue of Fishes (Brit. Mus.), ii. pp. 233 and 236 (1860).

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 1, vol. vi. pp. 161-165 (1841).

ae yes

On the Development of the Food-Iishes. 443

indicates some uncertainty on the subject, and my own expe-

rience of the species has now led me to conclude that what

has been described as the poor- or power-cod (Gadus minutus)

by several authors is only the young of the bib. Considerable

change occurs in the outline of the fins as the adult condition

is reached, and the pigment is also increased; but a large

series from various parts of the British seas leaves little doubt

as to the identity of the two forms.

It would appear that the confusion in regard to this species

has partly arisen from an examination of preserved specimens.

This is probably one of the reasons why they are separated

in Dr. Giinther’s valuable and laborious Catalogue of the

Fishes in the British Museum*.

It is remarkable that very few males were procured last

season, and this out of a large number of examples obtained

for examination at the marine laboratory.

XLII.—Early Stages in the Development of the Food-Fishes.

By Epwarp E. Prince, St. Andrews Marine Laboratoryf.

DurtinG the spring and summer of last year (1885) the ova

of about twenty species of shore and deep-sea Teleosteans were

studied in the Marine Laboratory, St. Andrews. Of these

about half were carried through the embryonic stages in the

tanks of the laboratory, and several species have, for the first

time, been studied and the embryos reared at St. Andrews.

Six of the species referred to have claimed special attention

on account of their economic importance, and the following

observations refer mainly to these, viz. :—Gadus merlangus,

Gadus ceglefinus, Gadus morrhua, Trigla gurnardus, Pleuro-

nectes flesus, and Pleuronectes limanda.

So tar as investigations at present show, this remarkable

fact has been estabiished—that, with the notable exception of

the herring, the ova of those marine fishes which are of chief

commercial value are pelagic, and when mature present almost

identical features in structure and appearance. In the course

of development likewise few points of dissimilarity appear ;

but the warning expressed by Prof. Ray Lankester is none

the less just, that each form should be investigated in detail,

for “fin embryology the practical lesson is daily being more

* Vol. iv. pp. 335, 336 (1862)

+ Communicated by the Author, having been read at the Aberdeen

Meeting of the British Association (Section D), September 1885.

444 Mr. E. E. Prince on the

and more impressed upon naturalists, that the assertion of

generality throughout a class or phylum of organisms for a

phenomenon observed only in two or three, or even more

members of that class, is an exceedingly risky proceeding ”’*.

Each species has been studied separately and continuously in

the laboratory, and much material has been accumulated,

which has yet to be exhaustively worked out, and the present

paper is chiefly of the nature of a preliminary account.

Spermatozoa.

The spermatozoa of the different species present no special

features and are not readily distinguished from each other.

They exhibit, as usual, an enlarged portion or head, which is

almost perfectly spherical, with a smooth, refractive, cortical

portion and a central translucent part. The vibratile fila-

ment, or “tail,” is very long, delicate, and homogeneous.

They issue from the fully developed male as a whitish fluid,

of a rich creamy consistency, and they become diffused very

rapidly in sea-water. A large quantity of milt is produced, and

it is often expelled with great force. The vitality of the

spermatozoa is considerable ; a small quantity exposed upon

a slide for three hours exhibited active movements at the

end of that time.

The Ovarian Ovum.

When approaching maturity the ovum gradually loses the

opacity which characterizes it for some time after protrusion

from the ovarian stroma. The capsule is disproportionately

thick and very pliant; but it is structureless and destitute of

the radiating canals or strie seen in many ova. Minute

spherules and refrangible particles are abundant in the fluid

contents, and the vesicula germinativa is comparatively large

and usually shows a very distinct nucleolus. The intra-

ovarian eggs do not ripen simultaneously, and in Z. gur-

nardus especially few ova appear to mature at the same time,

so that the spawning-process would appear to be protracted

and intermittent, less so in the Gadide and still less prolonged

in the Pleuronectide.

The Mature Ovum.

The mature ovum is more or less spherical, and when

healthy has an almost crystalline transparency. It exhibits

(1) a deutoplasmic globe, chiefly food-yolk, homogeneous and

colourless, and destitute of large oil-globules, save in the

case of 7. gurnardus, which possesses a single spherical oil-

* Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. xvi. p. 377.

Development of the Food- Fishes. 445

globule of a pale salmon-tint; (2) a delicate cortical film of

protoplasm, i in which small vesicles and granules occur ; (3)

a narrow space, the ‘ breathing-chamber”’ of Newport®,

separating the vitellus from the external capsule, and permit-

ting it to revolve freely within the latter; lastly, the ovum

possesses (4) an external protective membrane, the yolk-sac

of Ransom Ff. It is structureless, tough, hyaline, destitute of

pores or striations, slightly resilient, and varies in thickness

in different species, though always comparatively thin and of

great transparency. It is of uniform thickness in the same

ovum, being most tenuous in P. liémanda, measuring not more

than -0001 inch in thickness. It is slightly denser in P.

Jlesus, *000127 inch; in Gadus morrhua it measures 00025;

but it is considerably thicker in the ovum of 7. gurnar -dus,

being no less than ‘0005 inch. One aperture pierces the

capsule, and its structure is the same in the several species,

exhibiting an ‘ hour-glass’”’ form, with a crater-like external

and a larger internal opening.

Deposition.

As the ova mature they pass posteriorly, and descending to

the genital aperture are readily expelled. Differences in the

manner and duration of spawning doubtless obtain, as already

stated, in the various species of food-fishes; but the ovarian

walls, assisted by the abdominal parietes, at this time much

distended, probably in all cases effect the extrusion of the

ova. Very slight pressure upon the abdomen of a well-

developed female causes the eggs to issue in a continuous

stream, and artificial spawning may be easily performed.

Amongst the Pleuronectids: cases frequently occur of egg-

bound females, in which the contained ova are translucent

and mature, but, from difficulty in expulsion, are retained

beyond the proper time. Such ova, when artificially extruded

and fertilized, may develop in due course, though others

under observation did not survive. <A lubricating fluid facili-

tates expulsion; but it possesses little adhesive property, and

is not hardened by contact with sea-water, unlike demersal

or non-pelagic ova, which are often firmly bound together by

this means. It is an interesting fact that the undetermined

ova studied by Hiickel and E. van Benedenf, though pelagic,

adhered together in masses, and that the ova of Lophius

piscatorius float in masses of mucus. Upon expulsion the

buoyancy of these pelagic ova is at once apparent. ‘Though

unfertilized they rise to the surface, as Prof. M‘Intosh and

* Phil. Trans. vol. cxli. 1851. + Ibid. vol. elvii. p. 453,

t Quart. Journ. Micr, Sci, vol. xviii. 1878, p, 42.

446 Mr. E. E. Prince on the

Dr. Hensen noted *, and congregate in scattered groups like

oleaginous globules, but show no tendency to adhere together.

They float freely and are carried about by the slightest cur-

rent in the surrounding water. In still water they often

congregate in masses and form layers, the uppermost stratum

being pushed to the surface by the buoyancy of those under-

neath. Usually, however, they occur sparsely scattered over

large spaces, and in the open sea, except in certain areas,

they are so widely dispersed as to be rarely procured. Their

buoyancy Dr. Wallem considers to be favourable to their

development ; and, in reference to the cod, when the eggs,

from the more exposed Norwegian spawning-grounds, are

(he says t) ‘‘ carried away by currents to a calm and secure

place on the lee-side they will be hatched under favourable

circumstances, and the fry will find an abundance of hiding-

places and food along the coast.”

Fertilization.

Pelagic ova float near the surface of the water for some

hours ; but their buoyancy is affected by various conditions,

especially adulteration of the sea-water surrounding them f.

If no spermatozoa come into contact with them, in from two

to eight hours, their translucency becomes impaired, and

decending to the bottom they assume a milky opacity, the

capsule becoming wrinkled and distorted. This is probably

the fate of vast numbers of pelagic ova in our seas; and

Hensen §, indeed, found in the inner bay of Kiel quantities of

non-living ova of plaice and cod while dredging in 1881.

Unfertilized eggs of 7. gurnardus occasionally assume a

bright pink colour, the cause of which has not been satisfac-

torily determined. The minute vesicles and granules suspended

in the protoplasmic investment of the yolk persist for thirty

or forty minutes after fecundation and then slowly become

less abundant. The entrance of the spermatozoon was never

actually seen, although successive series of ova were prepared

and carefully watched in the laboratory, and active sperma-

tozoa were seen clinging to the external capsule; but it is

probable that each ovum admits only one spermatozoon through

the micropyle. ‘The fertilized ovum is readily distinguished

from those in an unimpregnated condition by its more trans-

* U.S. Fish. Comm. Report, 1882, p. 484; see also Report of Royal

Comm. on Trawling, 1884, p. 36.

+ Int. Fish. Exh. Lond. Conference Papers: ‘Fish Supply of Norway,’

F. M. Wallem, p. 9. ;

| Vide ‘Report of H.M. Trawling Commission, 1884,’ p. 362, and

‘Second Annual Report of Fishery Board for Scotland,’ App. F, p. 47.

§ U.S. Fish. Comm. Rep. 1882, p. 434.

Development of the Food- Fishes. 447

lucent and tense appearance. Several large enucleate cells

often occur near the centre of the yolk at this early stage, but

their significance and fate are not known,

Formation of the Blastodisc.

At the lower pole of the yolk-globe the film of pale ochre-

tinted protoplasm increases in thickness, and the entire surface

of the vitellus appears corrugated. These ridges are, how-

ever, very faintly indicated, and they mark meridional areas

of transference, along which much of the cortical protoplasm

passes to the germinal pole.

Segregation of protoplasm probably continues during the

whole process of cleavage ; but it is most apparent during the

first hour after fertilization, when the disc is being formed, as

a plano-convex cap of a faint straw-tint, in which granules

sparsely occur and one or more larger vesicles appear. The

dise increases not only by peripheral, but also by subgerminal

transference, as is shown by the fact that vesicles and gran-

ules may be distinguished, situated partly in the disc and

partly in the underlying matrix. Viewed from above, the

disc is almost perfectly circular, and has the form of an

inverted plaque depending from the yolk, the food-yolk being

thus uppermost, in contrast with the Amphibian ovum, in which

the animal pole is uppermost and the large food-yolk cells

occupy the lower pole. ‘The vitellus, with its germinal pellicle,

revolves freely within the capsule, and the embryonic area

can thus maintain its ventral position when the ovum is

turned over. :

Segmentation.

A central cavity soon appears below the blastodisc, by

which it is lifted away from the yolk, except at the periphery,

where the continuity of the disc and the periblast is never

broken. ‘This dehiscence was noted in 7. gurnardus while

the first cleavage was in progress, and in other Teleosteans a

similar cavity has been noticed at an early stage ; but it is

not usually regarded as representing the true segmentation

cavity, the latter being recognized only when the later multi-

celled stage is reached. ‘The first cleavage is incomplete, 7. e.

the disc is not sharply separated from the periblast, and the

two blastomeres are confluent below. ‘The second cleavage

cuts the first furrow at right angles, and four blastomeres result.

Asymmetry is very frequent at the first cleavage, and the two

cells show great disparity in size. Doubtless the phenomenon

is due chiefly to unequal transference of the diffused proto-

plasm of the yolk; but the form and size of the cells are

448 Mr. E. E. Prince on the

altered by an inherent power of movement which the consti-

tuent protoplasm possesses. ‘lo this movement are due the

creases and furrows continually diversifying the surface of the

blastomeres during cleavage, as well as the retrogressive

process by which blastomeres reunite occasionally after cleav-

age. Irregularities in segmentation are far from unfrequent*,

fourteen or eighteen cells being produced, and the outline of

the segmenting blastodise is thus varied, though the circular

contour 1s always restored when the multicelledstage is reached.

The blastomeres thus do not always increase with that serial

regularity of geometrical progression which typical segmenta-

tion illustrates. Cleavage in a plane parallel to the upper

surface of the disc commences when the blastoderm is multi-

celled, 7. e. consists of from fifty to eighty blastomeres, and

the form of each cell is altered by the increased pressure of

adjacent cells ; the original rounded or amorphous outline being

lost it becomes polygonal. The constituent cells simply con-

sist of naked protoplasm, and at the same stage vary very

much in dimensions, exhibiting a large, clear, more or less

central nucleus, which is not, however, always distinguishable ;

indeed there is evidence to show that periods when the

nuclei of the blastoderm and periblast are visible alternate with

periods when the nuclei are diaphanous. A similar rhythmical

alternation may be observed in the process of cleavage, a

discontinuity marked by alternations of activity and quies-

cence.

Segmentation is not confined to the limits of the disc, but

at the margin the protoplasm of the periblast forms elevations

between which the lines of cleavage extend, and cells are thus

outlined in the investment of the yolk, which without doubt

must be added to the blastodermic mass.

The Pertblast.

Cells formed, as just described, beyond the margin of the

dise contribute to the increase of the embryonic area; but

such periblastic additions to the blastoderm appear to be very

limited, and it is rather by an imperceptible process of intus-

susception that its increase must be accomplished and the

decrease of the vitellus accounted for. The lines of cleavage

cannot be traced far over the surface of the periblast ; they are

most distinct in proximity to the periphery of the disc, and

more remotely they pass insensibly away. The nuclei of

the periblast, which are more or less oval and well defined

* At St. Andrews irregularity was most frequent in the ova of 7,

gurnardus ; but Ryder noted the same feature in the cod (U. 8, Fish.

Comm. Rep. 1882, pp. 486-7, pl. ii. fig. 12).

Development of the Food-Fishes. 449

and possess a nucleolus, appear at first close to the margin of

the disc and are crowded together, but soon are distributed

over a wide though variable area called the ‘ nuclear zone.”

The origin of these nuclei is still undecided, and as they

appear primarily quite at the periphery of the blastoderm, and

increase row by row over the periblast-stratum, they have been

derived by some authors from the nuclei of the disc. Not

only do they extend outwards, but, as Agassiz and Whitman

noted, they extend inward beneath the disc, and are promi-

nently seen studding the floor of the segmentation cavity. They

are often more numerous in some parts of the periblast, and

less numerous or wholly absent in others.

Invagination of the Rim.

Towards the close of the first or on the second day the

blastodermic rim appears. Its mode of origin is uncertain,

though appearances in the living ovum strongly suggest its

growth as a true invaginated layer, separated from the cells of

the disc above by a distinct fissure which cannot be traced to

the periphery.

Henneguy* holds that the rim is really inflected, but

that the outermost or “corneous epiblast” layer takes no

part in the process, an opinion which is directly opposed

by Kingsley and Conn. Certainly (éllacher’s view (with

which Ryder agrees), that the hypoblast arises in situ by a

simple differentiation of cells, presents this formidable diffi-

culty, that a great part of the floor of the segmentation cavity

is permanently periblastic, and that the rim merely ipter-

poses between the disc and the periblast beneath the embryonic

radius and in proximity to the margin. Further, the rim

clearly proceeds from the periphery towards the centre, be-

neath the disc, and this is inexplicable if the process be one

of delamination. Nor do appearances strongly favour the

theory that the rim is solely derived from the periblast ; but

as periblast cells are undoubtedly added to the periphery of the

disc, the rim is probably a derivative from both.

In Petromyzon the epiblast layer extends by marginal

addition, by the conversion, in fact, of the non-embryonic yolk-

cells into epiblast cells f; and by a like process, doubtless,

epiblast and lower-layer cells in Teleosteans increase at the

margin, the converted periblast cells being immediately re-

flected, along with archiblast cells, to contribute to the growing

and extending blastoderm. With the invagination of the

* Bull. Soc. Philom. de Paris, Apr. 1880.

+ A. E. Shipley, “ Mesoblast of Lamprey,” &c., Proc. Roy. Soc., Nov.

1885.

450 Mr. E. E. Prince on the

rim, whose growing (inner) margin is, at first, parallel to the

circumference of the disc, the latter by epibolic extension

thins out, and presents in optical section a crescentiform

outline. At one point, however, by a proliferation of epiblast

cells, a thickening is produced coincident with one of the

radii of the dise.

Formation of the Embryo.

The thickened portion of the rim, just mentioned, shows

from the first a central enlargement, indicating the future

head of the embryo, and an alar expansion upon each side

produces a broad scutiform outline. The apex of this scutum

becomes the permanent cephalic extremity, and prominently

projects as a protruding carina upon the sub-blastodermic

matrix, whilst posteriorly the tapering trunk of the embryo is

gradually defined. ‘The greater part of this embryonic

thickening is made up of epiblast cells, which constitute the

axial (neural) cord. This cord grows downward and divides

the undifferentiated ‘lower layer” cells into two lateral

cuneate masses, out of which the muscle-plates are built. The

dorsum of the embryo is superficially rounded and projecting,

showing no trace whatever of a longitudinal medullary groove,

and there is no ingrowth of the corneous layer, such as Cal-

berla describes in Syngnathus, the neurochord arising as a

solid rod in which for some time no neural canal develops.

It is interesting to note that Petromyzon precisely agrees

with the Teleosteans in this feature, and, in both, the medullary

canal arises as a fissure, which appears at first in the thick-

ened anterior portion and extends posteriorly, the process

being simply one of dehiscence, the central cells separating

to form a longitudinal vertical fissure *. ‘The epidermic layer

now separates from the neurochord, and the hypoblast becomes

thickened along the ventral median line and presses upward

against the ridge of the neurochord, which is thus some-

what flattened on its under surface. The central rod of hypo-

blast, thus differentiated and detached, is the notochord, and

posteriorly it is insensibly lost in a caudal mass of indifferent

cells. At an early stage, before the notochord is completely

established, its cells are in close apposition to the meso-

blast cells upon each side, and the two masses can with

difficulty be distinguished from each other. ‘This difficulty of

clearly distinguishing the cells of the different layers is one

common to all the early stages of Teleostean development.

Meanwhile the blastoderm is proceeding epibolically to

* Shipley, “ Nervous System of Petromyzon,’ Cambr. Philos. Soc.

March 1886; and Scott, Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. xxi. p. 145,

Development of the Food-Fishes. 451

invest the yolk, and on the second day usually covers more

than a third of its surface. arly on the third day the

equator is passed, and at the fifty-fourth or sixtieth hour the

blastoderm generally envelops two thirds of the yolk. The

cephalic end of the embryo remains stationary in the forms

under consideration ; but as the candal extremity keeps pace

with the advancing periphery of the blastoderm, its increase

in length must take place in the region of the trunk. The

blastopore reaches its maximum at the equator of the ovum,

and when that is passed its circumference continuously de-

creases. ‘The rim does not increase appreciably in density or

breadth, but, on the contrary, its substance diminishes, and

this must be so if, as it progresses, it contributes to the

investment of the yolk. When the blastopore has so far

decreased as to appear merely as a minute aperture (on the

fifth or sixth day) at the posterior extremity of the embryo,

the rim is recognizable only as an aggregation of cells—the

; folate! :

cells of the coalesced margin. This remnant is probably

used in the formation of the anal section of the mesenteron

and other structures; but it does not appear that the caudal

plate is formed directly and almost solely, as Ryder main-

tains, out of these cells, the tail, like the rest of the trunk,

increasing in length by the addition of mesoblast somites.

Still more questionable is the theory of Rauber and His,

adopted by Ryder, that the hind portion of the embryonic

trunk exemplifies the phenomenon of conerescence, since it is

not supported by study of the living embryo, and sections

reveal no trace of a median fissure or line of apposition ycon-

tinuous with the longitudinal vertical plane of the anterior

region, Indeed the caudal plane of symmetry is at right

angles to the plane of symmetry in the rest of the trunk, for

the tail lies sidewise upon the yolk, and apparently develops

and continues in a state of torsion until the embryo is free.

Further, the solid condition of this portion of the embryo is

maintained till a comparatively late stage, when the medul-

lary canal finally penetrates it, as the first median fissure

which divides its cells.

The complete differentiation of the notochord coincides in

many species with the closure of the blastopore. This is the

case with Gadus merlangus, G. morrhua, P. limanda, and

P. flesus; but in the case of G. eglefinus and T. gurnardus

the closure of the blastopore is one or two days later.

Nothing noteworthy was observed respecting Kupfer’s

vesicle ; -it has the same structure in the various species,

though in 7. gurnardus (in which it was not observed until

twenty-four hours or more after the blastopore had closed) it

452 Mr. E. E. Prince on the

is often compound, and presents the appearance of a group

of bubble-like structures enveloped by a thin protoplasmic

stratum undistinguishable from the protoplasm of the under-

lying periblast. In some Teleosteans it can be made out

very early ; according to Henneguy it appears in Salmo fario

at the time when the blastopore coincides with the equator

of the vitellus; but usually its appearance immediately pre-

cedes or succeeds the closure of the blastopore.

Sense-organs, Heart, Caloma, Wolffian Ducts, &e.

In the evolution of the sense-organs few special features

can in this place be noted. The optic vesicles are always

rapidly budded off when the cephalic enlargement of the

neurochord is defined. ‘They are solid and somewhat ovoid,

and their cells soon show a radial disposition, as though about

to dehisce along a central vertical plane in order to form a

median chamber, longitudinally placed. The formation of

this chamber—the cavity of the primitive vesicle—is never

accomplished, and only when the ingrowth of epiblast and the

formation of the concentrically laminated lens pushes the ex-

ternal portion inward upon the inner portion of the bulbus oculé

is a cavity formed within the vesicle, the so-called secondary

vesicle. By this involution of superficial epiblast the rim of

the secondary cup is left imperfect upon its ventral margin, and

this breach is the choroidal fissure. The olfactory diverticula

are pushed out as modifications of the brain a little later, and

on reaching the epiblast in front of the head a ganglion is

formed, uniting with an epiblast thickening, from which the

olfactory nerve, according to Beard *, is split off, and thus,

like the cranial nerves, is partly epidermal.

Like the eye, the ear in the Teleostei originates as a solid

differentiation of cells. The otocysts can be distinguished

twenty or thirty hours after the blastopore has closed. They

are ovate in form, and rapidly develop a lumen, which is at

first a narrow fissure surrounded by dense epiblast. The

lumen rapidly enlarges, the walls become thinner, and before

the embryo emerges from the ovum each otocyst develops two

calcareous refringent otoliths, which exhibit a marked radiate

structure.

The heart is a prominent structure in the early embryo

and protrudes as a solid mass of splanchnic-mesoblast cells in

the centre of the pectoral region, antero-ventrally situated

below the otocysts. For some time it is solid and function-

* Beard, “ Branchial Sense-Organs of the Ichthyopsida,” Quart Journ.

Micr. Sci., Dec. 1885.

Development of the Food-Fishes. 453

less; but the appearance of a central lumen is accompanied

by faint irregular pulsations. It is a simple tubular struc-

ture, and its cellular transparent walls assume a rugous

appearance. Though no hemal fluid can be detected until

some days after emergence, the cardiac contractions were first

noted on the following days :—G. morrhua, sixth day; @.

merlangus, eighth day ; P. limanda, tenth day ; G. eglefinus,

eleventh day ; and 7. gurnardus on the fourteenth day. The

rhythmic movements when commencing are very slow; but

when they become regular they average from twenty to thirty

pulsations per minute, and when the heart is in full vigour

the rate increases to forty-five beats per minute, while the

embryo is still within the ovum.

As early as the fourth or fifth day a primitive ccelomic

cavity develops as a horizontal fissure traversing each of the

lateral muscle-plates and dividing the somatopleuric from the

splanchnopleuric portions. In the proximal niche of the

cavity thus formed upon each side of the embryonic axis a

special part is differentiated which performs the function of

an excretory duct *. At a very early stage these longitudinal

tubes, whose walls consist of a single layer of cubical epi-

thelial cells, can be traced along the line where the somato-

pleure and splanchnopleure remain continuous, each termi-

nating anteriorly in a crozier-shaped loop with an infundibular

opening, near which is a plicated body enclosed in a capsule,

apparently asingle glomerulus. Shifting their position, these

tubes, the Wolffian ducts, lie on the ventral side of, and pass

parallel to, the vena vertebralis, and posteriorly they unite to

form a large urinary vesicle immediately below the origin of

the tail, prominently seen in the newly-emerged embryo.

Notochord and Vertebral Arches.

The notochord arises as a rod of small cells almost undis-

tinguishable from the neurochordal and mesoblast cells; but

transverse cavities soon appear, produced by the breaking up

of the original cells, which again give place to more spacious

chambers filled with juicy protoplasm, much vacuolated, and

forming a reticulated meshwork of great complexity. Though

flexible, the notochord possesses some rigidity, due to the

pressure of the protoplasmic contents of the metamorphosed

cells and the continuity of their membranous walls. Irom

the outermost cells a cuticular sheath is formed, but it is thin

and shows little lamination. Outside the chordal sheath a

* Vide Sedgwick, “ Development of the Kidney,” Quart. Journ. Mier.

Sci. vol. xxiv. p. 64.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hast. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 31

454 Mr. E. E. Prince on the

mesoblastic perichordal investment is developed from the

innermost cells of the protovertebre. This 1s the reduced

representative of the thick skeletogenous tube of Selachians

and Ganoids, and probably consists of a membrana elastica

interna only, though in favourable sections of young Tele-

osteans two portions can be distinguished, a membrana limitans

externa, which passes dorsally to enclose the neurochord

(constituting Rathke’s membrana reuntens superior) and

sends fibres down to meet below as the membrana reuniens

inferior. It may be doubted whether the elastica externa,

which separates the inner from the outer half of the skeleto-

genous layer in more primitive fishes, exists at all in Tele-

osteans, though in Mustelus, the Rays, etc. this layeris much

nearer the chorda than in the Holocephali, Notidanus, etc., in

which forms it is separated by a considerable interval from

the elastica interna. The outer layer, which we have distin-

guished as a limitans externa, may in reality be homologous

with the membrana elastica externa, and certainly in the

species here considered cartilage develops, and MceMurrich

observed * in Syngnathus a deposition of ossifie matter

in this external layer. As the nucleated cartilage cells

arise they proceed outwards from the perichordal sheath as

two superior and two inferior rami (to each developing verte-

bral body), forming the neural and hemal arches respec-

tively.

Cartilage appears to develop independently above the

medulla (in the membrana reuniens superior), and the hema-

pophyses never really meet in the middle line, just as in the

cartilaginous sturgeons, but coalesce with the median dorsal

cartilage, which occupies the position of the longitudinal

elastic band between the distal ends of the upper rami, in

Acipenser, for example.

Branchial Arches.

The branchial arches are indicated as ridges passing dorso-

ventrally in the cesophageal region some hours before hatching.

They certainly remain closed for several days after their

appearance, and the clefts are not open to the exterior until

the cartilaginous bars are developed. ‘These bars can be

detected in course of development soon after the embryo has

emerged, the first aich developing so rapidly as to distort the

outline of the head. An anterior process (the maxillary)

passes immediately beneath the eyes; but the hyoid arch,

being nearer the middle line, is less readily made out in the

* Quart. Journ, Mier. Sci. 1888, p. 647.

Development of the Food-Kishes. 455

living embryo, though by the fifth or sixth day after emer-

gence it is very movable and is raised and depressed con-

stantly, even before the oral aperture exists. Behind the

second arch the four successive branchial arches are seen as

stout cartilaginous rods developed in the anterior margin of

each cieft. By a forward movement of the lower curved

rami of these arches they become approximated, so that a

transverse section, if very slightly oblique, may pass through

the series with the exception of the first arch.

Fins.

At a very early stage a fold of epiblast in the post-otocystic

region is the commencement of the pectoral fin. This thick-

ened fold upon each side assumes a rude oval outline and lies

in a horizontal plane upon the yolk. The proximal portion

becomes narrowed and much denser, due to the median intru-

sion of mesoblast tissue, which pushes its way between the

upper and lower epiblast cells of the fin-fold, and, ceasing

before reaching the limits of the fin, gives the margin a more

transparent appearance. When the embryo emerges, the fin

is a stout fan-like structure and has shifted slightly from the

original horizontal plane. The basal thickening still con-

tinues, and the mesoblast cells contributing to it show a ten-

dency to assume a radial arrangement, these radial lines

extending also into the thin distal border, while at the centre

of the peduncle cartilage develops independently, and ex-

tends distally as a thin central plate, unconnected at the base

with any pectoral arch rudiment. Whether this central *car-

tilage develops into the ossa basalia, the sole remnant of the

primitive fin of fishes, or breaks up into radial rods, was not

made out.

Cranium.

Simultaneously the first skeletal elements of the cranium,

until now a mere fibro-membranous investment of the brain,

appear as two cartilaginous bars, the trabecule, interesting as

showing at once longitudinal bifidity in the embryo. In the

interspace between them the hypophysis passes down to meet

the pituitary diverticulum. ‘he roof of the oral aperture is

pushed up, not only at the point where the infundibulum is

formed, but along the middle line anteriorly, this median

involution giving the mouth in cross section a deeply-grooved

character, with a flattened base or floor, At the oral end of

the notochord and along each side two dense plates of carti-

lage arise—the parachordals—which grow ver al and form

456 Mr. E. E. Prince on the

the thick basilar plate. This plate unites with the trabecule

in front, and the floor of the cranium is thus completed, while

the walls and roof are still membranous. ‘The notochord, on

penetrating the skull, bends down very suddenly at an angle

of about 90°, and the basilar plate bends down likewise, but

passes forward at a more moderate angle—this declination of

the spheno-occipital plate or basilar cartilage producing a

flexure of the cranial region, which is much greater than

usually supposed; indeed, the floor of the skull, soon after the

embryo emerges from the ovum, lies in a plane almost

parallel to the plane of the branchial arches.

Stomodeum and Proctodeum.

The preceding skeletal structures are usually well developed

within a week or ten days after hatching ; but it is not until

that time is completed (the seventh day or later) that the

stomodeeum is externally open. The anus is still later. Nor

is this surprising, as the embryo derives all the needful nutri-

ment from the store of yolk which protrudes so prominently

on the ventral aspect of the body during these early stages.

Its bulk, however, continuously diminishes, and soon after the

anal aperture arises it wholly disappears. The anus in all

the forms under consideration appears comparatively late.

The anal tract is thus a solid cord until the lumen of the

mid-gut extends into it, the communication of the proctodeeum

and the anterior portion of the alimentary canal being appa-

rently incomplete until the tenth or fourteenth day after

liberation.

Hemal System.

The vascular system cannot be treated in detail in this

place; but one point demands some reference. As already

stated, the heart’s pulsations ccmmence at an early embry-

onic stage, long before a true hemal circulation exists. It

can hardly be doubted that a colourless plasma is distributed

over the trunk of the embryo, though it is impossible to detect

any such lymph-cireulation. At a certain late stage red cor-

puscles do make their appearance, though whence they are

derived is a question as yet undecided. Many considerations

favour Ryder’s view that they are directly periblastic, and

some evidence, from observations on Alosa*, Salmo, and

Gastrosteus, seems to support it. Sections of early embryos

* In the embryos of this species Ryder affirms that the venous end of

the heart opens into the persistent segmentation cavity (U.S. Fish. Comm.

Rep. 1882, p. 537).

Development of the Food-Fishes. 457

in which the subnotochordal trunks are developed show an

abundance of nucleated cells, of large size and spherical form

(becoming polyhedral in microscopic preparations), filling up

the lumen of each vessel. ‘Those which crowd the vena verte-

bralis are strongly held by one observer * (K. F. Wencke-

bach) to be the original form-elements of the blood. Pre-

cisely similar cells, rounded, colourless, and nucleated, com-

pletely fill up the lumen of the aortic trunk. If Wenckebach

be right, his conclusion must be extended, and the unde-

tached cells in the aorta must be also regarded as original

blood-cells, which have not yet acquired the colour and other

characteristics of blood-corpuscles. In several series of the

embryos of G'astrosteus spinachia at the St. Andrews Marine

Laboratory the passage into the heart of corpuscles, detached

from the yolk-cortex or periblast, was observed on many

occasions ft, and it is highly probable that these are hemal

form-elements ; but further observations are needed. No

perivitelline circulation, such as is seen in Gastrosteus, Cottus,

Liparis, etc., was observed in any of the advanced embryos

studied, though a branchial subnotochordal, caudal, and in

some cases a cceliac circulation was active. Thus minor

differences doubtless obtain in the development of the blood-

corpuscles in various Teleosteans.

Diagnostic Features.

(1) Ova.—lIt was pointed out on a preceding page that the

ova, as well as the early embryos, of the species under con-

sideration are remarkable for the few external points of differ-

ence which they present. ‘Their identification is often a task

of considerable difficulty, and even familiarity with the

various ova does not entirely remove the uncertainty of deter-

mination. Hence the desirability of establishing reliable

points of difference. Arranging the ova in the order of size,

which is a distinctive character sufficiently well marked to

serve for determination in the laboratory, the following fea-

tures may be noted :—

Pleuronectes platessa: diameter ‘065 to ‘069 of an inch.—

The largest ovum of the various species treated of in this

paper. Form spherical, hyaline capsule denser than in

the two species of Pleuronectes mentioned below. The

embryo shows pigment at an early stage of a pale yellow

tint, quite distinguishable from P. flesus.

* Journ. of Anat. and Physiol. vol. xix., April 1885, p. 231: Wencke-

bach, “ Development of Blood-corpuscles ” ( Perca).

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1885, p. 494; and U.S. Fish. Comm.

Rep. 1882, p. 543.

458 My. E. E. Prince on the

Trigla gurnardus: diameter 0598 of an inch.—Spherical

form almost constant, spheroidal ova being rare ; capsule

hyaline and dense; vitellus exhibits a large, pale salmon-

tinted oil-globule. During development several large

cells (multinucleate) occur in proximity to the embryo,

and stellate nucleated particles of protoplasm soon after

closure of the blastopore occur, distributed over the sur-

face of the vitellus.

Gadus eglefinus : diameter ‘058 in.—Ellipsoidal form fre-

quent; capsule thin and of great translucency ; no oil-

globules.

Gadus morrhua: diameter ‘0551 in.—Ellipsoidal form

sometimes preponderates ; capsule hyaline, but slightly

denser than in the other Gadoids enumerated here. Shows

a faint bluish translucency. No oil-globules.

Gadus merlangus : diameter ‘0476 in.—Very crystalline in

its translucency. During development exhibits (about

the seventh day) one or more enucleate structures,

elaborately stellate, usually occurring one on each side

of the embryo near the mid-mesenteric region; some-

times a third, asymmetrically placed, occurs. They have

the form characteristic of a “ bone corpuscle.” No oil-

globules.

Pleuronectes flesus: diameter *038 in.—Usually spherical,

but ellipsoidal form is frequent. Capsule hyaline and

exceedingly tenuous.

Pleuronectes limanda: diameter -033 in.—Hensen compares

the ova of this species with the preceding (P. flesus) in

the following terms *:—“'Those of the flounder are

small; but the smallest of all (less than 1 millimetre) are

those of Platessa limanda.” Capsule hyaline and very

thin. The whole ovum exhibits a delicate golden-brown

tinge, which is characteristic. On the fifth day after

fertilization the vitellus exhibits a remarkable reticula-

tion, apparently due to the peculiar disposition of the

protoplasmic yolk-cortex. Polyhedral spaces are enclosed

by the intersecting ridges, which appear to be merely

superficial and therefore unlike the reticulation which

penetrates the entire yolk-mass in Elasmobranchs,

forming, as Dr. Schultz discovered, a series of radial

lines from the centre to the circumference. Further,

according to Balfourt they exist before and after fertili-

zation, whereas in P. limanda no reticulation is visible

until long after fertilization.

* U.S. Fish. Comm. Rep. 1882, p. 428.

+ Journ. Anat. and Physiol. vol. xix. pp. 379 and 541.

Development of the Food- Fishes. 459

(2) The Embryos.—There is little doubt that the pigmenta-

tion of embryonic Teleosteans is a feature of great diagnostic

value. The valuable observations of Agassiz* upon this

subject are well known; but with the exception of Professor

M‘Intosh’s contributions on the subject very little has been

done. The study of an extended series of embryos alone can

establish the validity of pigmentation as a means of identifica-

tion; but observations at the St. Andrews Laboratory lend

considerable countenance to the contention that embryonic

coloration is diagnostic.

Pigment appears in P. flesus at the earliest stage, and is, as

Prof. M‘Intosh describes f, “of a peculiar pale olive-brown

(brownish yellow by transmitted light), forming distinct

patches on the dorsum and tail, with intervening lines of

spots. Pigment of a more distinctive yellow colour—a rich

amber shade—appears in P. limanda. Its distribution is

similar to that in P. flesus; but in neither species does it

extend over the yolk. Large stellate black pigment spots

occur in the more advanced embryos of P. démanda, extending

over the eyes, otocystic and hepatic regions to the anus, and

along the dorsum and upper margin of the caudal trunk.

Crescentic yellow pigment patches appear in the caudal mem-

brane.

G. merlangus exhibits no coloration until the eighth day

after hatching, when pale yellow amorphous corpuscles appear,

chiefly on the dorsal and lateral surfaces; they extend also

over the yolk-surface and embryonic fin-membrane. The

tint is characteristic—a pale yellow with a distinctive gseen

tinge. In the two remaining Gadoids black pigment alone

appears—in Gadus morrhua two days before emerging from

the ovum, and in G. eglefinus on the eleventh day, in a series

which emerged on the twentieth day. In both the spots are

at first amorphous and confined to the dorsal aspect of the

trunk; but they rapidly extend, especially in the ventral or

mesenteric region and region of the shoulder, the pectoral

fins being also radially pigmented. 7. gurnardus is scantily

pigmented on the eleventh day, the spots being of a pale sea-

green hue; but two days later yellow corpuscles are plentiful,

and a few are of an ochreous hue. Lastly minute black spots

occur. The surface of the yolk becomes rapidly pigmented

as well as the protoplasmic investment of the oil-globule. It

is well known that monsters frequently occur: but these were

rare in the large number of embryos reared at St. Andrews.

@lgfe)

* Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts and Sci., June 1878, pp. 1-18. :

+ ‘Second Annual Report of Fishery Board for Scotland,’ 1884, Ap-

pendix F, p. 47.

460 On the Development of the Food- Fishes.

One example (P. limanda) possessed two heads, one head

being normal, while the other was much confused. The

bifurcation occurred in the mid-region of the trunk, and it is

remarkable that while the alimentary tract was bifid the noto-

chord was not so. An abnormal example of 7. gurnardus

again was malformed in the cephalic region, only one eye

being developed and situated on the ventral side of the head.

‘The otocysts were displaced, but the trunk presented no

unusual features.

Conditions of Temperature ke.

It is unnecessary to say that temperature has great effect

in accelerating or retarding developmental changes. Thus,

in the case of G. morrhua, the stage figured by Ryder as the

thirtieth day was reached at St. Andrews on the twentieth or

twenty-first, the acceleration beg due to increase of tempe-

rature. When, however, the temperature is about 40° F., a

rise or fall of three or four degrees appears merely to abbre-

viate or lengthen development by about ten or twelve hours.

The series of ova and embryos dealt with in the preceding

pages were not all reared at precisely the same temperature,

but by a constant flow of water from the sea outside the

laboratory the temperature is kept as low as possible, and

rises very gradually as the season advances. Thus from

March (early in the month) to midsummer the temperature of

the water in the tanks rose from 34° or 35° F. to 49° and,

occasionally, 51° F. Of scarcely less moment than tempe-

rature are the other conditions, such as chemical purity of the

water and freedom from detritus, mud, &c. These conditions

are secured at St. Andrews by the proximity of the laboratory

to St. Andrews Bay, on the beach of which the buildings

stand, while the harbour passes on the north and west sides of

the laboratory. Before flowing into the tanks the water pumped

from the bay is retained in a spacious supply-tank until its

sediment is all deposited. This course is absolutely necessary,

as contact with particles of sand, mud, or mucus in the water

inevitably proves fatal. Newly-hatched embryos are such

delicate organisms that very slight contact with hard sub-

stances (such as contact with the side of the tank) is hurtful,

while the slightest pressure at once produces opacity in the

transparent embryo, premonitory of death. On emerging the

young fishes swim in reversed position, yolk upward, and for

some time have little power of guiding their course. B

rearing them in tanks of large capacity contact with the sides

is in a great degree obviated.

In studying the development of the food-fishes this conclusion

On the Oviposition in Phyllomedusa Iheringii. 461

is unequivocally arrived at—that the Teleostei embryologi-

cally, as also morphologically, are a highly specialized group,

and are too far removed from the primitive or protichthyoid

type to yield much material for broad generalizations. At-

tempts in that direction can hardly in any great degree prove

fruitful, and must often be misleading. Abbreviation and

the intrusion of secondary, and even tertiary, modifications

have been so extensive that the conclusions yielded by Tele-

ostean embryology can never have the interest or application

which Selachian development possesses. But though the

Teleostei, from great specialization, reveal a striking contrast

when compared with such a group as the Elasmobranchs,

yet investigations into their development, in which our know-

ledge is so fragmentary, are of great importance from many

points of view, and have, it cannot be denied, an eminently

practical bearing. ‘The imperfect state of our knowledge

regarding the early history and conditions of development of

our important food-fishes is happily not likely to exist much

longer. That the embryology of these forms is being

actively pursued by many investigators is an encouraging

and promising sign. Of hardly less importance is the study

of those smaller forms upon which the food-fishes are to no

small extent dependent for nutriment.

The writer, in conclusion, desires to warmly acknowledge

his obligations to Prof. M‘Intosh, whose great experience

and kind advice are so freely available to those who carry on

researches in the Marine Laboratory at St. Andrews. He

desires to express his obligations for the use of the scientific

section of the University library, for the use of the Caldwell

microtome belonging to the University, and for memoirs and

accessories in the zoological laboratory at the United College in

the University of St. Andrews. Finally, he is under obliga-

tions to Prof. Cleland, of Glasgow, and Dr. Hans Gadow, of

Cambridge, for suggestions, of which he purposes to avail

himself more fully in a later (future) paper, when the prepa-

rations, only partially dealt with in this abstract through

exigencies of space and time, will be treated more completely.

XLUIL.—On the Oviposition in Phyllomedusa Iheringii.

By Dr. H. von Inerine, Rio Grande, Brazil.

UnrTI1 this year, my attempts to discover the mode of repro-

duction of Phyllomedusa Iheringtt had failed. I found the

frog in numbers during the breeding-season, but could detect

no spawn in the water near which they congregated. I have

462 Dr. H. von Ihering on the

now been fortunate enough to elucidate this mystery. Phyllo-

medusa does not lay its eggs in the water, although the larva

develops in that element, but in the open air, in masses 40-

50 millim. long by 15-20 broad, between leaves hanging over

the water. Willows are frequently used for that purpose.

The egg-mass contains rather large white ova, wrapped up

between two or three leaves, in such a way as to be completely

enveloped save an inferior opening. My attempts at rearing

the eggs failed owing to the leaves drying up; but I am

assured that the tailed larvee may be seen wriggling in the

gelatinous mass. As at a later period the latter is found

empty, we must infer that the larvee drop into the water below.

The eggs are found only on plants hanging over stagnant

A branch with two egg-masses (a, b) enveloped in leaves.

Natural size.

water. The adult animal is a stupid creature, and will let

itself be taken without attempting to escape. ‘Their mode-

rately loud voice resembles somewhat the sound produced by

running the finger-nail along a thick hair-comb.

Only during the breeding-season (January) do these frogs

Oviposition in Phyllomedusa Theringii. 463

make their appearance ; at other times not one is to be seen,

probably because they establish themselves high up in the

trees. Being otherwise engaged, I have not been able this

year to follow out the development of Phyllomedusa, but hope

to do so next season.

This mode of oviposition appears to constitute a passage

to that known in Hylodes; the development in the latter,

however, is entirely atmospheric, and only partly so in Phyllo-

medusa. A similar mode of protecting the earlier stage of

life is known to me in a Dipterous insect, probably Stratiomys,

the egg-masses of which are also attached to leaves overhang-

ing the water; but it is probably as yet unknown among

Vertebrates.

Remarks in Connexion with the preceding Note.

By G. A. BOULENGER.

In regard to Dr. v. Ihering’s highly interesting commu-

nication, | beg to remark that the fact observed is not new

among frogs. Another arboreal form par excellence, Chiro-

mantis rufescens, Gthr. (= Cy guineensis, Buchh. & Ptrs.),

from West Africa, belonging to the family Ranide, thus

widely remote from the Hyloid genus Phyllomedusa, deposits

its eggs in a similar way, as we know from a note published

by Buchholz. This observer, when collecting in Cameroon,

noticed, in the latter part of June, some large snow-white

froth-like masses fixed to the leaves of a low tree hanging

over a pool. On examination these masses proved to con-

tain freshly hatched frog-larve and eggs, which were ‘later

identified as those of the above-named Chiromantis. He

succeeded in rearing the embryos, which developed a powerful

tail, external gills, &c., as in the common frog. The froth-

like surrounding does not afford nourishment for more than

three or four days to the larve, which are then dropped into

the water, perhaps with the assistance of rain. ‘The egg-mass

is sometimes deposited at a height of 10 feet above the water,

frequently attached to several leaves stuck together.

I have endeavoured to bring together in a synoptic table

the precise facts actually known respecting the mode in which

tailless Batrachians deposit or protect their offspring, and I

have added a few references for the use of those who may

wish for fuller particulars.

I. The ovum is small and the larva leaves it in a comparatively early

embryonic condition.

A. The ova are laid in the water.

Probably the majority of Batrachians; all European forms except

Alytes.

464 On the Oviposition tn the tailless Batrachians.

B. The ova are deposited out of the water.

a. In holes on the banks of pools, which become filled with water

after heavy rain, thus liberating the larve.

Leptodactylus ocellatus, L.; L. mystacinus, Burm. ; Paludicola gracilis,

Bler.

b. On leaves above the water, the larvee dropping down when leaving

the ege.

Chiromantis rufescens, Gthr.t ; Phyllomedusa Iheringit, Bley.

II. The yolk-sac is very large, and the young undergoes the whole or

part of the metamorphosis within the egg; at any rate the larva

does not assume an independent existence until after the loss of the

external gills.

A. The ova are deposited in damp situations or on leaves, and the

embryo leaves the egg in the perfect air-breathing form.

Rana opisthodon, Blgr.t ; Hylodes martinicensis, D. & B.§

B. The ova are carried by the parent.

a. By the male.

a. Round the legs; the young leaves the egg in the tadpole

state.

Alytes ||.

8. Ina gular (the vocal) sac; the young is expelled in the perfect

state.

Rhinoderma 4.

b. By the female.

a. Attached to the belly.

Rhacophorus reticulatus, Gthr.**

B. Attached to the back; the young completes its metamorphosis

within the egg.

Pipa tt.

y- Ina dorsal pouch.

aa, The young leaves the pouch in the tadpole state.

Nototrema marsupiatum, D. & B.tt

bb. The young leaves the pouch in the perfect state.

Nototrema testudineum, Esp.tt ; N. oviferum, Weinl.§§

* Hensel, Arch. f. Naturg. 1867, pp. 124, 129, 158.

+ Buchholz, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1875, p. 204, and 1876, p. 714, pl. ii.

t Boulenger, Trans. Zool. Soc. xii. 1886, p. 51.

§ Bello y Espinosa, Zool. Gart. 1871, p. 351; Bavay, Ann. Se.

Nat. (5) xvil. 1873, art. 16; Peters and Gundlach, Mon. Berl. Ac.

1876, p. 709.

|! Demours, Mém. Acad. Sc. Paris, 1741, p. 13; De I'Isle du Dré-

neuf, Ann. Sc. Nat. (6) ii. 1876, art. 7.

q Jimenez de la Espada, An. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. i. 1872, p. 139;

Spengel, Zeitschr. wiss. Zool. xxix. 1877, p. 495.

** Giinther, Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) xvii. 1876, p. 379; Fer-

guson, op. cit. xviil. 1876, p. 357.

t+ Fermin, Développement parfait du mystére de la génération du

fameux Crapaud de Surinam: Maestricht, 1765.

tt Boulenger, Cat. Batr. Ecaud. 1882, p. 417.

§§ Weinland, Arch. f. Anat. Physiol. 1854, p. 449.

Bibliographical Notice. 465

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

British Zoophytes : an Introduction to the Hydroida, Actinozoa, and

Polyzoa found in Great Britain, Treland, and the Channel Islands.

By Arruvur 8. Pennineron, F.LS., F.R.M.S. L. Reeve and Co.,

1885.

Mr. Prennineron’s book is mainly a compilation, and does not claim

to be anything more. His object has been to supply a manual,

moderate in size and therefore in price, which should meet the wants

of students up to a certain point and serve as an introduction to

more elaborate and costly works. ‘The object is in itself highly

useful and commendable, and those who are interested in the diffu-

sion of scientific taste and knowledge will be quite prepared to

recognize its value. Such books are clearly required not only for

the student at a certain stage of his education, but also for the very

considerable and probably increasing class who, without professing

to take natural history aw sérceww, find in it a fascinating pastime.

But whilst we fully recognize the value of the work which Mr.

Pennington has set himself to accomplish, we feel that a question

may fairly be raised as to the conditions under which it is legiti-

mate to appropriate and reproduce the fruit of other men’s labours.

We do not of course mean to imply that there are “ vested rights ”

in the contributions which the students of science make to the

common stock of knowledge. If there were no one would care to

enforce them. The aim of all true science is to win more truth for

humanity, and the sooner and the more widely it is diffused when

it is won the better. But it is one thing to assimilate the results of

scientific research and to body them forth with the stamp of our

own individuality upon them, and quite another to transfer them

without fresh minting and superscription from the pages of their

author to our own. Scientific truth, like all other truth, becomes

part of the common possession of mankind, and is free to all as the

air we breathe ; but the literary form in which it is first presented,

the dress in which the individuality of its discoverer has clothed it,

the colour which it takes from his mental idiosyncrasy —these, it would

seem, must be personal property, and are to be respected as such.

We venture to think that Mr. Pennington has transgressed

in this matter, and that his manual is too largely made up of

material simply borrowed from others, and not assimilated and

made his own by any special treatment. The ipsissima verba are

retained. It is not too much to say that almost the entire frame-

work of the manual is taken, wholly unaltered, from the works

of Allman, Hincks, and Gosse. In the case of the Marine Polyzoa,

and to a large extent of the Hydroida also, the elaborate

diagnosis of the families and genera is copied from Mr. Hincks’s

‘« Histories,’—not without acknowledgment, it is true, but, it

seems to us, without due regard for the claims of both the author

and publisher of these works. We do not wish to press the case

against Mr. Pennington; probably he has done nothing which has

466 Bibliographical Notice.

not been done by others before him. But a word of caution seems

to be needed. We have no doubt that the authors to whom he is

so largely indebted are animated by no niggard spirit, and will

rejoice that a larger number may participate in the fruit of their

labours. We may hope, too, that of those who may be allured by

Mr. Pennington’s work to the study of natural history, not a few

will be led on to the original sources from which he has drawn.

None the less, however, is it right that the line should be clearly

drawn between the two very distinct kinds of compilation—that

which is an exposition of the work of others, informed and vivified

by the spirit of the compiler and adapted by him to his special pur-

pose, and that which is in great measure mere wholesale appropria-

tion. The latter, unless it be with the concurrence of the author

whose interests are involved, cannot be accounted legitimate.

With this caveat it may be admitted that Mr. Pennington’s

manual may prove a useful guide to those who desire to collect

and study the British species of Coelenterata and Polyzoa, but are

unable to command the large and necessarily costly books to which

we have referred. At the same time its value to the student, so

far as the Polyzoa are concerned, is considerably reduced by the very

imperfect diagnosis given of many of the species. Indeed in a large

number of cases there is nothing worthy of the name of a diagnosis,

a few particulars loosely and vaguely stated, or a fancied resemblance

to some familar object, doing duty for the minute and precise account

of the morphological characters which (in this class especially) is

essential to sure identification. This may give a more “ popular”

character to the book, but it must necessarily affect both its scien-

tific value and its practical utility. A great change has passed over

the systematic treatment of the Polyzoa within very recent times,

and the meagre and indefinite descriptions which the earlier natu-

ralists have left us (with a few illustrious exceptions), and which

were still general till within the last few years, are no longer ac-

cepted as sufficient. The evolutionary movement has rendered new

methods necessary, and as a result we have now much greater pre-

cision and fulness in diagnosis, and consequently much more certain

identification and much surer data for the study of varietal forms.

We should regret to see a return to the old ways even in ele-

mentary works. It is only fair to add that, to a large extent, Mr.

Pennington must have been hampered by the conditions under

which his manual has been prepared. It would have been diffi-

cult to do full justice to his subject within the limits prescribed for

him. ,

Objection may fairly be taken to the title of the work, on the

ground that it is likely to perpetuate a false idea of the relationship

existing between the tribes embraced under it; these, though in

part referable to distinct divisions of the animal kingdom and

widely different in structure, are blended in a single group under a

common name. We cannot admit the force of Mr. Pennington’s

plea for the course which he has adopted. The fact that some of the

Polyzoa ‘‘are as much plant-like in appearance as the Hydroids ”

Bibliographical Noiice. 467

is hardly a reason for retaining a term which suggests superficial

resemblance only, as if that was the important point; it is rather

a reason for discarding it altogether. We believe that it would

have been wiser not to sacrifice strict scientific accuracy even for

the sake of a convenient and taking title.

A useful feature of the present work, which merits com-

mendation, is the condensed, but carefully compiled, account of

the structural plan which characterizes the leading groups. This

is quite sufficient for its purpose, without being burdened with

detail, and will give the student in each case a clear general concep-

tion of the form of life which he is about to investigate. There is

also a sketch of the classification, in which due account is taken of

the later views. In the case of the Polyzoa the system proposed by

Mr. Hincks in his ‘ History’ of the British marine forms is adopted;

but it is to be regretted that the author has not explained and em-

phasized the cardinal principle on which it rests. The only reference

to the subject which we have noticed is to be found in the casual

remark that ‘‘ the appearance and arrangement of the zocecia” are

“important elements in classification,” which certainly throws no

light on the distinction between the new method and the old.

There are special difficulties in the way of framing a natural

classification of the Polyzoa, and until very recently systematists

contented themselves with one which wasadmittedly artificial. The

suggestive writings of the Swedish zoologist, Prof. Smitt, first indi-

cated the direction in which the basis of a more philosophical system

- must be sought, and formulated the fruitful principle that it is in

the zocecial characters rather than in the zoarial—in the essential

characters of the cell rather than in the mode of aggregation and

habit of growth—that we find the surest clue to natural affinity.

The scheme of classification elaborated by Mr. Hincks, and to a large

extent accepted by recent students of the class, rests on this fuada-

mental principle, which has been confirmed by many new observa-

tions, and especially by the evidence obtained of the instability of

zoarial habit and the way in which the most marked forms of it are

associated indifferently with this or that zocecial type. Few probably

would venture to contend that we have yet reached a complete solu-

tion of the problem; but as little can it be questioned that a very

considerable advance has been made towards it, and that an immense

gain has been realized in the general abandonment of the purely

artificial system. In the interest of the student we think that Mr.

Pennington would have done well to refer to this very important

branch of his subject.

In the account of the species under the several divisions the dry-

ness of mere diagnosis has been relieved by the introduction of many

interesting passages from the writings of Ellis, Johnston, Gosse,

Landsborough, and others, and the work has thus been rendered

more attractive to those for whom it was originally designed—the

young student and the amateur naturalist—though not, we fear,

without some sacrifice of its value as a scientific guide. The figures

by Mrs. Pennington are for the most part sufficiently distinctive and

468 Miscellaneous.

will be a valuable aid to identification. The concluding chapter deals

with the best methods of collecting and preserving specimens, and

gives within a small compass a considerable amount of useful practical

information. A short ‘‘ Bibliography ”’ is followed by a ‘‘ Glossary,”

in which we note several rather serious errors. The “ palpocil” is

defined as a ‘collection of stinging cells;” it is really a simple

tactile organ. The name ‘“ polypide” is referred to the alimentary

zooid of the Hydroida, and “ polypite” to that of the Polyzoa; the

reverse would be true. ‘ Trophosome” is not (as stated) a “ Hy-

droid colony,” but the assemblage of nutritive zooids in such a

colony. ‘ Operculum” is defined as a ‘ protective covering or lid,”

which no doubt it is, as any dictionary would show. But the student

wants to know its technical use, and should have been told that it

is the valve which closes the orifice (oral valve) of the Polyzoa.

The definition of ‘ zooid ” as “ an alimentary or reproductive polyp ”

is much too limited. The avicularium and vibraculum are equally

zooids. It would have been better to follow Huxley—“ a term ap-

plied to the individuals of compound organisms.”

The peculiar significance of the term “ sporosac” is not indicated

by calling it a ‘‘sac-shaped gonophore.” It is, in fact, the genera-

tive sac—the sac in which the generative elements are developed.

The publication of the present elementary work may be taken as

an indication of a somewhat widely diffused taste for the study of

marine zoology, and we trust that it may not only gratify that taste

in its own measure and degree, but lead many to desire more than it

can give them, and to seek a fuller knowledge of the subject at

other sources.

MISCELLANEOUS.

A few Words in Answer to Mr. Distant’s “ Remarks” on the Genus

Terias. By Artuur G. Burier.

Mvucu as I dislike unnecessary discussion on points which do not

possess any ‘‘ scientific value,” I must call the attention of lepido-

pterists to the fact that Mr. Distant, whilst apparently answering

my statements, has in almost every case avoided the point at issue,

and therefore has laid himself open to the very charge of ‘‘ misrepre-

sentation ” which he asks me to own to; this, im the interest of

science, it is necessary to prove, since it affects the identification not

of what Mr. Distant calls varieties, but of what he, in common

with myself, would admit to be representatives of different groups.

Mr. Distant’s explanation of his lapsus calami, for such I am

willing to believe it to have been, is ingenious but not admissible :

that he did not carefully consider his words when he called a species

(not a “ species”) a variety, I can well understand; but that he, in

a certain sense, believed that the said species was more than a variety,

is evidenced by the constant use of dubious terms throughout his

work, such as ‘‘new species or variety,” ‘‘ this species is of a varietal

Miscellaneous. 469

nature,” and so on; however, this matter is unimportant and need

not be dwelt upon.

The points respecting Delias cthiela and Terias sari may be easily

settled; the types of both being in the collection of the British

Museum, Mr. Distant, who is often able to visit that institution

during the year, should neither have trusted my opinion as to the

probable locality of the former nor Mr. Moore’s identification of the

latter. It is no excuse to say, when an error has been committed,

“‘ JT did but copy the error of my friend ;” it certainly reminds one

of the ancient inhabitants of Paradise, but not in their happiest

condition.

In answering what I thought a sufficiently clear statement

respecting 7’. senna, Mr. Distant seems utterly to have missed the

point—that the 7’. santana and 7’, senna of Felder are species allied

to 7. drona, or, if he prefers it, are local races of 7’. drona, and

have next to nothing in common with Terias inanata. My identifi-

cation of 7’. senna is the same as it always has been, for Mr. Distant

himself proves, by reference to my paper of 1871, that I then re-

garded it as possibly a variety of 7. santana; he must therefore be

mistaken when he says that he examined specimens of 7. cnanata

and 7’. senna in the national collection and failed to see any differ-

ences, since the most unskilled lepidopterist would see them at a

lance.

F Lastly, in my note on 7. esiope I begin by the distinct statement

that ‘‘ For some years past this species has been entirely misunder-

stood ;” therefore what I or any one else regarded as 7’. e@siope in

1879 is entirely beside the mark as an excuse for figuring the

“true 7’. esiope” under the name of 7’. hecabe. The typical, and

therefore “true,” 7’. wsiope being a Chinese species and not occur-

ring (so far as is known) in any part of India, the locality “ Conti-

nental India” is not correct. If my statement on this head was*f a

misrepresentative character, I regret that it was made; but until I

read Mr. Distant’s explanation I always supposed that this truly

‘‘somewhat wide” one was intended to rank with others separated

by the same stop, thus :—‘ Continental India; N.W. Himalaya;

Bombay ;” &c. I am not aware that I have anywhere remarked

that Mr. Distant has figured as 7’. wsiope a variety of T. hecabe ;

what I have stated is that he has figured the male 7. wsiope as

T'. hecabe, var. a.

The Nerve-terminations in the Pedicellarie of Echinida, their Sense-

organs and Glands. By Dr. Orro Hamann.

Nerve-terminations have not hitherto been described in the pedi -

cellarize of the Echinida, nor indeed elsewhere in their bodies. The

only statement as to a supposed sense-organ has been made by

Sladen *, who observed upon the inner surface of the three valves

of gemmiform pedicellariz in Spherechinus granularis cushion-like

elevations, which have since been seen also by later observers, such

as Kehler. The latter observer says :—“ It is possible that these

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vi. p. 107 (1880).

+ ‘Annales du Musée d’Hist. nat. de Marseille,’ 1883.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xvii. 32

470 Miscellaneous.

peculiar swellings perform the function of organs of touch; but it is

impossible to find any relations between the cells which compose

them and nervous elements.” 1 have been able to detect both the

perves and their terminations, and this both by means of serial sec-

tions and by observations on the living animal. i

The different kinds of pedicellarize—gemmiform, buccal, tridactyle,

and trifoliate—are to be regarded as exquisite sense-organs. But

besides this function of sense-organs, they possess the mest various

other functions, according to their form, size and structure, and

their arrangement upon the test, and these may be ascertained by

experimental investigations and by careful observation of the mode

of life. The investigation of the minute structure must go hand in

hand with these.

If we examine the inner surface of the three jaw-pieces of Stron-

gylocentrotus lividus, we observe in the base of each jaw-piece a

tumuliform convexity, which is covered with rigid sete. These

elevations are sense-organs, which consist chiefly of epithelial sense-

cells, as I have already found to be the case and described in Aste-

rida and Holothurie. At their free ends these cells bear tactile

setze, while their basal portions are continued into the finest fibrils,

which ramify and are connected with the nervous plexus. A branch

nerve runs to each tactile elevation, branching off from a larger

nerve-stem, which may be traced to the apex of each valve.

I have found the following statements to apply universally to all

the various forms of pedicellarie as regards the ramification and

course of the nerves. In the head of each pedicellaria three nerve-

stems are distinguishable, running in the interstitia of the three

adductors of the valves. Each nerve-stem runs to the apex of the

valve in a direct line. Throughout its course branch nerves of

various strength are given off on all sides, which pass to the sense-

organs, the musculature, and the glandular sacs. In the interstitia

of the three muscular bundles (adductors) there issue very fine fibrils

intermixed with ganglion-cells, producing a network of nervous

threads which enter the musculature.

In Echinus acutus there are two tactile elevations ( pedicell. gem-

miformes) on the inside of each valve. One of these is basal, the

other is placed just below the hooked calcareous tip. Between

these we find a third sense-organ of simple structure, situated about

in the centre of the inner surface of the valve. Between these

organs sense-cells are scattered through the whole epithelium, as is

shown by the nerve-threads passing to them.

In Strongylocentrotus lividus there is only one tactile elevation on

the inner surface of each valve ( pedicell. gemmiformes) ; it is placed

basally, while the apex of the valve is covered with sense-cells.

In Spherechinus granularis the sense-organs are limited to three

elevations, situated basally on the inner surface, and these again

show separate projections upon which tactile sete arise. These

projections are composed of cells, which form an organ reminding

one of the gustatory papille of the higher animals. These struc-

tures are composed of both sense- and supporting cells.

As regards the course of the nerve-stem, the so-called tridactyle

Miscellaneous. A471

and buceal pedicellarie show similar characters, but a simpler

structure of the sense-organs. The interior epithelium of the valves.

which is characterized by an abundance of long cilia, is covered with

sense-cells, which, however, do not, as in the above-mentioned cases,

collect together to form special sense-organs. While in the pedicell.

gemmiformes a strong nerve-stem runs to each sense-organ, in these

a number of ramifying nerves are present, running to the epithe-

lium. ‘The nerve-stems consist of very fine threads, upon which

are seated bipolar and multipolar ganglion-cells. At the bifurca-

tions these are accumulated in great quantities. Even where the

nerves consist only of a few fibres, the ganglion-cells may be easily

distinguished from the cells of the connective substance, partly by

their size and partly by their coloration with the most different

fluids. Even the finest nerve-fibres also may be easily recognized

among the connective fibres by suitable staining. The latter are

stained in a much less degree than the nerve-fibres.

Those pedicellariz which possess sense-organs, 7. ¢. the gemmiform

pedicellarize, are also all furnished with glands, which are seated in

the walls of the valves. They discharge their secretion through an

aperture situated at the apex of the valve, and indeed above the

calcareous hook, or dorsally. The glandular sacs, of which there are

one or two in each valve, are of an oval form, and possess a strongly

developed musculature, serving for the evacuation of the slimy

secretion. The minute structure of the epithelium lining the glan-

dular sacs presents the most various modifications in the different

species, but it would be difficult to describe these without figures.

Besides the pedicell. gemmiformes I have found glands in pedicel-

lari which cannot without difficulty be arranged under any of the

above-mentioned four groups, e.g. in pedicellaria situated on the

buccal membrane in Dorocidaris papillata.

The function of the different pedicellarie has hitherto “been

in dispute without the attainment of any agreement, because the

presence of sense-organs and glands, and the minute structure in

general, has been quite unknown, and only the calcareous pieces

have been described. (The only exceptions to this statement are

made by Sladen and Fottinger, who detected and described glands

in Spherechinus granularis.)

In the first place, the pedicellariz, whatever their form may he,

will function as tactile organs; this is indicated by the numerous

nerye-terminations in both the head and the stem.

The smallest forms, such as the pedicell. trifoliate, undoubtedly

cleanse the test from the smallest particles of sand, Protozoa, and

foreign bodies in general, whether these are directly upon the sur-

face of the test or upon the spines. They will also have the function

which A. Agassiz has claimed for all forms of pedicellariz.

The larger kinds, such as the tridactyle pedicellarix, only rarely

serve this purpose—primarily they exist for the purpose of keeping

off larger living bodies, such as worms &c., and so act as weapons ;

but (as I conclude from the transversely striated musculature found

only in them) they also serve for attachment to foreign bodies during

movement, as has already been established by Romanes and Ewart.

472 Miscellaneous.

The pedicell. gemmiformes have the same function, and in grasping

they are assisted by the secretion in the glandular sacs of the valves,

as experiment shows. In Hchinus microtuberculatus the gland-

bearing pedicellariz stand chiefly on the dorsal surface and serve,

as I have been able to ascertain from many animals kept in the

aquarium, to hold fast fronds of seaweeds &c. with which the sea-

urchin masks itself both when at rest and when in motion. In this

the slimy secretion of its glandular pedicellarie is of the greatest

service.—Sitzungsberichte der Jenaischen Gesellschaft fiir Medicin

und Naturwissenschaft, 1886.

Discovery of the Heart in Gamasus.

To the Editors of the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’

GrnTLEMEN,—My attention has just been called to a translation

in your February number of Prof. C. Claus’s paper in the ‘ Anzeiger ’

of the Academy of Vienna relative to Herr Willibald Winkler’s

supposed discovery of the heart in Gamasus. If Prof. Claus and

Herr Winkler imagine that the latter has observed this organ for

the first time they are in error. It was noticed in 1876 by Dr. P.

Kramer, then of Schleusingen, who published his remarks on the

subject in the Archiv fir Naturg. xli. Jahrg. 1 Bd. p. 65, as one

paragraph of a paper entitled “ Zur Naturg. einiger Gattungen aus

d. Familie d. Gamasiden.” The paragraph is as follows :—

“Das Circulationsorgan. Bel Gamasus findet sich endlich im

letzten Drittel des Hinterleibes ein Jebhaft pulsirendes Herz. Da

bei den meisten Arten die verhiirtete Ruckendecke die Beobachtung

der innern Organe unmoglich macht, so eignen sich zur Auffindung

des Herzens nur unerwachsene oder eben durch eine Hiiutung gegan-

gene Thiere, an denen es aber leicht und sicher erkannt werden kann.

Seine Bewegungen sind yon denen der Excretionsdriise natiirlich

auf das bestimmteste verschieden, auch entspricht seine Lage ganz

dicht unter der Haut der Lage desselben Organs bei andern Glieder-

thieren.”

Dr. Kramer’s observation is perfectly well known amongst Aca-

rologists and has been publicly referred to by Dr. Haller, myself,

and others in our writings. It will be seen that Dr. Kramer did

not describe the valves, and it is perhaps fair to say that in some

quarters doubts have been entertained whether the organ really was

a heart or whether the movement was not more allied to the strong,

presumably peristaltic, movements which may be observed in the

cxeca of the alimentary canal in young Gamasids. If Herr Winkler’s

observation of the valves be reliable it will, of course, strongly con-

firm Dr. Kramer’s discovery.

Prof. Claus may possibly not find it so easy to trace the organ in

other families of the Acarina, as, judging from his remarks, he may

very naturally anticipate ; at all events, I am not aware that it has

hitherto been traced in any other, although, as above stated,

Kramer’s observation has been well known for several years.

I am, yours obediently,

Cadogan Mansions, Sloane Square, Atsert D, Micwart.

April 17, 1886.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 102. JUNE 1886.

X LIV.— Contributions to the Knowledge of the Physiology and

Biology of the Protozoa. By Dr. AuGUST GRUBER*.

Introduction.

In the following pages I propose to publish a series of ex-

periments and observations which may furnish a contribution

to the knowledge of the physiology of the Protozoa. The

work is not a finished whole, and, above all things, not an

exhaustive investigation; it is intended only to assist in

furnishing materials for a structure which must still wait

many years for its completion. A part of the facts contained

in it I have already made public in preliminary communica-

tions ¢, and I repeat these here ina somewhat extended form.

Other experiments, on the contrary, have not hitherto been

published, and, indeed, have perhaps never previously been

made. May both be received with some interest in scientific

circles !

On artificial Divisibility and Regeneration in the Protozoa.

Experiments have already been made in former years upon

artificial divisibility in the lowest organisms; for example, in

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate impression of

the paper in the ‘ Berichte der naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Freiburg

i. B.,’ Band i. (1886) Heft 2. Communicated by Dr. Wallich.

+ “Ueber kiinstliche Theilung bei Infusorien,” in Biologisches Central-

blatt, Bd. iv. pp. 717 722, and Bd. v. pp. 187-141.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 33

A474 Dr. ‘A. Gruber on the

the last century, upon the great sun-animalcule, <Actino-

spherium Hichhornii, by its discoverer, Eichhorn himself ;

afterwards, namely in 1862, on the same object, by Hackel ;

Greeff, in 1867, artificially divided* the Pelomyxa palustris,

which he described, and Hiickel again made the same experi-

ments with his My«astrum radians +. They all succeeded in

obtaining fragments capable of living on by theartificial division

of these Protozoa. In the same way botanists have separated

fragments from plant-cells, and indeed, as we shall have to

notice hereafter, from multinucleate cells, and by this means

have obtained small living individuals.

In ciliated Infusoria, and therefore in unicellular animals

of complicated structure, these experiments were first made

very recently, and indeed simultaneously, by M. Nussbaum

and myself. Nussbaum, whose observations were publishedt

before mine, operated with Oxytricha, and showed that if such

an Infusorian was divided by a sharp cut longitudinally or

transversely into two parts, these were able, within a short

time, usually on the following day, to convert themselves

again into perfect animals, each half replacing the other defi-

cient one, the anterior end replacing the lost posterior end,

and vice versd; smaller fragments also were capable of com-

pleting themselves again.

For my part I have made use of another object in my ex-

periments, namely, the large Stentor cwruleus, which certainly

is not so resistent as Oxytricha, and cannot be preserved alive

so long isolated; but, on the other hand, from its larger

dimensions and its exceedingly characteristic mode of ciliation,

allows the course of the regeneration to be more easily and

distinctly watched §.

In the first place, as regards small injuries, these heal very

rapidly, the cortical layer closing together at once over the

wound; when the mutilations are more profound, on the

contrary, the Stentors often acquire a crippled form, which is

either not lost again or, as I have frequently observed, only

disappears quite gradtally. Thus aStentor which had grown

deformed in consequence of a cut on one side, and had be-

come drawn out into an abnormal hinder extremity quite close

to the peristome, occupied eight days before it had again

become quite normal.

* “ Ueber Actinospherium Eichhorn, &e.,” in Arch. fiir milky. Anat.

Bd, iii.

+ “Monographie der Moneren,” Jenaische Zeitschr. fiir Naturwiss.

Bd. iv. (1868).

t Sitzungsb. der niederrh. Gesellsch. fiir Natur- und Heilkunde zu

Bonn, Sitzung. der med. Sect. 15 Dec, 1884.

§ As previously stated (see Introduction) I have already made mown

what follows in shorter communications,

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. 475

Stentor ceruleus is particularly well suited for the observation

of the mode in which injuries to the external surface heal up

again, on account of the broad blue stripes of the cortical layer.

Thus if we-make a short sharp cut in the cortical layer with

the scalpel, the animal of course shrinks together and the

wound at once closes, but at the same time the stripes

and the muscular fibres are still separated by the cut at the

place affected and can only gradually grow together again.

In a few hours, however, this is also effected, but usually so

that a displacement has taken place, the corresponding ends

not having found each other, and furcations and bendings of

the stripes are produced which always betray the place of

the incision. The mobility of the Infusorian is, however,

by no means affected by this, and indeed, even in the normal

animal, furcations of the stripes and muscular fibres very often

occur towards the anterior extremity. The mode in which

the extremities of the cut muscular fibres endeavour to find

each other and finally grow together again no doubt resembles

on asmall scale the course of events which we have to imagine

in the process of wound-healing in the muscles of higher

animals.

As regards the complete division of the Stentors into two

or more parts, I have already remarked that this usually leads

to the production of the same number of perfect Infusorians

as there were pieces, although with a limitation, as will be

shown hereafter. With some practice the section itself is

easily performed, if a tolerably sharp little scalpel is employed,

only it is often difficult to ascertain the right quantity .of

water ; for if the drop on the slide is too large the Infusorian

swims away from under the knife, while if it is too small the

Stentor becomes too much flattened out and quickly deli-

quesces after the section is made. I may here mention, how-

ever, that the deliquescence may be prevented by quickly

adding water, and that Stentors which have already suffered

considerable loss of substance may recover and become per-

fectly regenerated.

If the section has been cleanly madeand the quantity of water

rightly adjusted, the two wounded surfaces immediately close

again, and the two halves swim briskly about ; they may be

fished out with the pipette and isolated, which is best done in

small watch-glasses, and then in the course of from twelve to

twenty-four hours the lost parts are completely replaced in

each of the pieces. If we employ a lens or a low power of

the microscope the sections may be carried in any pre-

determined direction ; and it then appears that the regeneration

occurs most rapidly and completely when the section has gone

476 Dr. A. Gruber on the

transversely (fig. 1, p. 493), whilst with sections in the longitu-

dinal line the two halves, which of course are long and narrow,

usually become rolled up, and the regenerated parts often

appear crippled at first, a peculiarity which, however, as

already remarked, usually disappears subsequently. We may

therefore say of Stentor, as of Oxytricha, that the anterior end

replaces the lost posterior end, and the right side the lost left

side, and vice versa.

The question now is, in what manner does this regeneration

take place ? and for the settlement of this question Stentor is

perhaps the best of all Infusoria. Let us first of all consider the

anterior part of a Stentor separated by a transverse cut; it is at

first broadly truncated at the cut surface (fig. 1), but gradually

the body becomes drawn out in length posteriorly, the streaks

taper off, and in this way the well-known tapering posterior

end is again developed, in which the body-parenchyma pro-

trudes as an apparatus of adhesion. In this mode of regene-

ration it would almost appear as if no new formation of parts

occurred, but rather only a change of position of those already

present. Of course the process of regeneration is much more

complicated in those specimens of which the anterior end has

been cut away transversely. In these also we have at first

a straight line or flat surface at the point of section: in time,

however, the body of the fragment becomes rounded off at its

anterior end until it has again acquired a clavate form ; but

it is still destitute of any of the large cilia, as indeed the

whole peristomial area, with the mouth and the spiral of cilia,

has been removed. The reproduction of these lost organula

actually takes place in eaactly the same way as in spontaneous

division. ‘The latter process, as is well known, commences

by the formation in the median line of the dividing Stentor

of a vertically placed stria of large peristomial cilia (membra-

nelle), and as the process goes on the more does this line of

cilia grow, gradually bending into an arc, until finally it

forms a circlet of cilia, which constricts off the so-called peri-

stomial area from the rest of the body. At the same time one

end (the right) of the stria sinks spirally into the interior of

the body, and thus forms the mouth and the cesophageal

funnel. In the “ decapitated’ Stentor also the new peristo-

mial cilia make their appearance on one side, arranged in a

vertical line (fig. 2), which then during the further growth

surrounds the anterior extremity and originates the peristo-

mial area and the mouth. Here, therefore, we have the

interesting fact that the regeneration of the organula in the

Infusoria follows the same course as their new-formation in

spontaneous fission. ‘The to us unknown impulse which

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. ATT

induces the animals to divide, and the irritation caused by

the violent removal of a part of the body, are identical in

their effects. In the regeneration of the lost organs and por-

tions of tissue in the higher animals we have essentially the

same phenomenon, only with this difference, that in the latter

the cells perform what in the Infusoria is performed by the

elementary particles, micelle, or what we choose to call them.

If we ascribe regeneration in the Metazoa to the influence of

embryonally formed cells, we must here award the function of

new-formative elements to originally-formed micelle, which, as

we shall see hereafter, are subject to the directing influence of

the nucleus.

I believe that I can show in the case of Stentor that the

process of regeneration is a regular one and homologous with

the well-known process of new-formation in spontaneous

fission. We might conceive that in every Infusorian at a

certain time the materials for the organs of a new animal are

prepared and stored up in the interior, and at the given

moment begin to group themselves ; in the artificial division

of an Infusorian in this stage, and therefore ready for sponta-

neous division, a process, which would have occurred at this

moment as the new formation preceding spontaneous reproduc-

tion, would appear to us to be regeneration. But this is not the

case ; for, in the first place, it is very improbable that all the

Stentors employed in the experiments were precisely in the

same stage of development ; and, in the second place, I have

often divided such as had just been produced by spontaneous

fission, or were still engaged in that operation, and these have

also become regenerated, which would not have been possible

upon the above hypothesis, as the reserve-material in them

would just have been used up. Regeneration, therefore, can

be due only to a conversion of elementary parts already present,

taking place rapidly upon eaternal irritation.

As regards the degree of the regenerative faculty, this is very

high in Stentor ; and no particular part of the body appears to be

specially disposed thereto, but all parts of the body react in the

same way.

This is clear from the following experiments :—

If we cut away the extremity of a Stentor far behind the

middle of the body, this extremity has the same regenerative

faculty as one the cut surface of which was near the anterior

end; or, further, if we divide a Stentor first of all by a longi-

tudinal incision into right and left halves, and divide each of

these two pieces again into an anterior and a posterior portion,

or, which answers still better, make the transverse section

first and the longitudinal ones afterwards (fig. 3), all the four

478 Dr. A. Gruber on the

divisions, although derived from quite different parts of the

body, are equally able to become developed into perfect

animals. There is, however, a difference in the mode of re-

generation of such different fragments, because in those

quadrants (if I may use the expression) which have retained

a portion of the peristomial circlet of cilia, the deficiencies

are made up by simple growth, whilst in the parts which show

no peristomial cilia the latter must be formed anew in the

way above described. There is also no more difficulty in

dividing a Stentor into three pieces in such a manner as to

obtain the anterior and posterior ends and a median section

isolated from each other (fig. 4) ; this last is likewise able to

become perfectly regenerated in the same time as the other

fragments, although it has to form anew both the anterior and

the posterior extremities.

Although these experiments distinctly prove the high rege-

nerative faculty of the Stentors, the following one does this still

more clearly :—A Stentor coeruleus, which I will indicate as

A, was divided transversely into two halves; next day these

had grown into two perfect animals B and B'; the anterior

end was now separated from B, and B! was again divided

transversely, when it appeared, after the lapse of twenty-four

hours, that B had again regenerated itself, and that the two

halves of B! had become developed into two perfect Infusoria,

C and C’. B was again divided, but without result, as on

the next day it had perished; while of the two divisional

pairs into which I had again divided C and C’, only one

derived from C had perished, and the two halves of C’ had

again become regenerated into two small Stentors, D and D!;

and, finally, I succeeded in obtaining artificially from D and D’

a generation E.; but these individuals had now become so

small that they had lost their vitality and soon perished. I

had therefore succeeded in carrying out artificial division on

the same objects for five consecutive days in which regenera-

tion of the lost parts took place five times.

Nussbaum has also demonstrated that artificially multiplied

Infusoria, under favourable conditions, are afterwards able to

divide further spontaneously, and I have observed the same

thing in my experiments. ‘Thus, for example, on the 10th

December I had transversely divided nine Stentors and only

isolated the hinder extremities ; on the next day all the nine

had developed new, perfect peristomial areas with the ciliary

circlet and mouth ; on the 13th December one of these rege-

nerated animals showed the commencement of spontaneous

fission, and on the 15th the nine specimens had become fifteen,

which I kept alive until the end of the month.

Physvology and Biology of the Protozoa. 479

Another experiment is as follows :—A Stentor was, on the

28th April, divided transversely into two halves, both of

which had become regenerated on the following day ; on the

30th the two artificially produced daughter-individuals had,

almost simultaneously, divided again spontaneously. In two

other artificially separated divisions also, one of which had

been at first detormed, natural fission occurred simultaneously,

as also in a third experiment. We thus learn from observa-

tion the interesting tact that two artificially produced halves

are able to increase. spontaneously at exactly the same time,

although after section they were apparently not equivalent,

and the anterior portion, which still possessed the most com-

plicated part of the body, the peristomial area with the mouth

and cesophagus, really had only to go through the process of

wound-healing, while the posterior portion must have pro-

duced all the above organs anew. Nevertheless it was able

to answer to the impulse leading to fission just as quickly as

the other. This also is a proof that the material for new-for-

mations in the Infusoria ts not stored up predisposed as such,

but that the elementary parts above indicated as primitive in

the protoplasm are convertible at any time. ‘That the impulse

to fission, which, as will be shown hereafter, we must seek in

the nucleus, occurred simultaneously in the two separated

portions cannot surprise us if we consider that the nuclear

constituents present in them were in connexion only a little

while before, and therefore must have agreed in their consti-

tution and in their action upon the protoplasm.

I may mention, in conclusion, that regeneration can, be

produced also in parts which are not completely separated from

each other, so as to form Stentors with two anterior or two

posterior ends. Thus, for example, I had divided a Stentor

by a longitudinal incision in such a way that one of the two

halves, which were still connected behind, retained nearly the

whole peristome and the other only a small part of it (fig. 5) ;

the former immediately completed itself again, but in the case

of the second half some days elapsed before it had again

developed a perfect peristome with the mouth (fig. 6). Thus

two perfect Stentors, only united at the base, were produced,

and they further contained a connected chain of nuclear joints.

Unfortunately I could not keep this pair of twins long alive,

as the water in which I had isolated them became foul. In the

same way we may succeed by means of incomplete longitu-

dinal sections in producing animals which show two posterior

ends attached to a common fore part. However, halves

divided in this way do not always remain connected, but

usually they tear themselves apart by twisting movements,

480 Dr. A. Gruber on the

I have hitherto spoken exclusively of the regenerative

faculty of Stentor ceruleus, and now comes the question as to

how far this occurs also in other Infusoria. I have already

mentioned Nussbaum’s experiments, which prove that Oxy-

tricha behaves in the same way ; I have myself operated with

Stentor polymorphus and with Climacostomum virens, in both

of which the parts removed were replaced within twenty-four

hours; in Paramecium I also succeeded in removing the

anterior end, isolating the posterior end, and finding it regene-

rating on the next day. On the other hand, there are other

Infusoria which present difficulties that are frequently insur-

mountable. Thus Nussbaum could not keep artificially- -

divided Opaline alive, as no cicatrization of the wounded

surface took place; ciliary action continued for an hour or

two, but then the divided portions perished. With Lomodes

rostrum experiments in artificial division were equally unsuc-

cessful; these Infusoria usually deliquesce immediately after

the section has been made, or if one succeeds in obtaining and

isolating divided portions, these perish before any regenera-

tion has taken place.

It is remarkable that Opalina and Loxodes in particular

show themselves to be so little capable of regeneration, as

they are both multinucleate, and, as I remarked at the

beginning, experiments in artificial multiplication were first

made successfully upon multinucleate Protozoa—Myxastrum*,

Protomyxa, and Actinospherium.

I have also employed the great Holotrichous Infusorian

Cyrtostomum leucos in experiments, and observed that in this

also the regeneration does not take place so rapidly as in the

above-mentioned Heterotricha, Stentor and Climacostomum ;

although a new mouth and cesophagus are formed, the body

remains deformed for a long time.. Hven the Heterotricha do

not all behave alike in this point, for I never succeeded in

multiplying Spdrostomum, for example, artificially, as it is very

difficult to keep isolated in small quantities of water, and even

when uninjured soon perishes. Very probably these differ-

ences in the regenerative capacity of the Infusoria depend only

on the greater or less faculty of existing under not quite natural

conditions, and the power of replacing lost parts is, in my

opinion, proper to all Protozoa, notwithstanding the above-cited

negative results.

But if we inquire why the Infusoria have so high a regene-

* Myxastrum was referred to the Monera by Hackel, as possessing no

nucleus ; but very probably the nuclei merely escaped his notice, for by

the employment of our present methods of treatment they may easily be

shown in Myxastrum liguricum (see Gruber, “Die Protozoen des Hafens

you Genua,” in Nova Acta Acad. Leop. Carol. Bd. xlvi. 4, p. 505).

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. 481

rative power as we have demonstrated, for example, in Stentor,

this question is not so easy to answer; for when living freely

they will rarely have to suffer injuries, or at all events such

Injuries as we can inflict upon them artificially with the

scalpel. In multicellular animals this is quite otherwise ; in

their case we know that they have very often lost parts of

their bodies by violent attacks, and in their case we are not

surprised that many of them are endowed with a very highly

developed regenerative capacity, which has to play an important

part in the preservation of the species. But what is the case

in the Protozoa? In my preliminary communication I have

already expressed the opinion that perhaps the acquisition of

the regenerative faculty by the Infusoria (and by the Protozoa

im general) may depend on the fact that they frequently break up

spontaneously into irregular fragments, and that then many

of these fragments are able to become developed again into

normal animals.

This spontaneous breaking up is a phenomenon easy of

observation in the life of the Infusoria, and one that I have

already seen in a number of species ; it struck me particularly

in the case of a colony of Oxytricha, and in this, among the

ruins which circulated in the water, [ found many which were

indeed much smaller than the normal animals, but still more

or less regularly formed, so that we may assume that here a

regeneration had taken place. I do not venture to draw any

more certain conclusion, because at the time [ had something

else in view, and did not go into this point with sufficient

exactness. In other Infusoria, however, the breaking up of

the body into small fragments and the subsequent growth of

these into normal animals is a regular phenomenon and the

ordinary mode of increase, namely in the Opaline. It is

remarkable, however, that these are precisely the Infusoria

which, as already mentioned, could not be artificially multi-

plied ; but this does not seem to me to be inexplicable, as the

Opaline, as is well known, are Entozoa, and their natural

conditions of existence could hardly if at all be realized for

them during the experiment.

If we accept as possible the faculty of the Infusoria to

break up spontaneously and to rise again anew from the ruins,

we get for them conditions exactly analogous to those of the

Metazoa, as may be shown by an example already mentioned

by me :—A worm (e. g. Nazs) can divide spontaneously into

two equivalent individuals, just like an Infusorian ; a worm

(e. g. Ctenodrilus monostylos *) can break up spontaneously

* Zeppelin, ‘Ueber Bau und die Theilungsyorgiinge des Ctenodrilus

monostylos,” in Zeitschr, f, wiss, Zool. Bd. xxxix. (1883),

482 Dr. A. Gruber on the

into irregular fragments, which then gradually become

regenerated into perfect animals; we find the same thing in

Infusoria (Opalina) ; and, finally, a worm (e. g. Nats) may be

cut up artificially into pieces which are able to replace the

lost parts; and the Infusoria, as already shown, possess the

same faculty. ‘The only difference is that in the regeneration

of the Metazoa the cells perceptibly perform what in the Pro-

tozoa is the function of the elementary parts.

The Significance of the Nucleus in Regeneration.

When once the general fact of the regenerative faculty was

established, the next point was to ascertain the behaviour of

the nucleus in regeneration, and its influence, if any, thereupon.

In the above-mentioned experiments of the botanists upon

the multinucleate cells of Vaucheria it had been already pretty

certainly demonstrated that in artificial division large nuclei-

ferous portions continue capable of living, while small ones

without anucleus perish ; nevertheless it could still be objected

that perhaps the smallness of the fragment might cause the

want of vitality. The following experiment of Nussbaum’s

is more conclusive as to the indispensability of the nucleus in

regeneration :— In one instance an Oxytrichine was divided

in the direction of its length. On microscopic examination it

appeared that all the four nuclei had escaped by the cut

surfaces. The fragments were enucleate. The smaller one

moved for three hours by the retained ciliary action. The

larger fragment lived on until the following day, but had not

resumed the Oxytrichine form, as had been the case in all the

numerous other experiments in nucleiferous fragments. It

moved about in the fluid in the form of a short-tailed sphere.

On the second day after the artificial division this piece also

had perished.” ‘It would therefore appear,” says Nuss-

baum, ‘that for the preservation of the formative energy of

a cell the nucleus is indispensable.” Although he did not

choose to state this proposition with perfect certainty, this was

probably due to the fact that he could only appeal to a single

experiment, in which perhaps inappreciable accidents might

have come into play; and therefore I tried whether with

Stentor any further support for the above-mentioned opinion

could be obtained. I was myself not & priort convinced otf

it, for I had frequently had occasion to observe apparently

unaltered existence in Protozoa which had lost their nucleus ;

and I have already described my own and some other obser-

vations upon this point under the title of ‘‘ Ueber die Hinfliiss-

losigkeit des Kerns auf die Bewegung, die Emahrung und

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. 483

das Wachsthum einzelliger Thiere,” in the ‘ Biologische

Centralblatt’ (Band iii. p. 580), and at the end of the article

put forward the proposition “ that the nucleus has no import-

ance in those functions of the cell-body which do not stand

directly in relation to reproduction.”

I said expressly all functions which do not stand in relation

to reproduction, and, as will appear hereafter, I had in this

judged quite correctly: a further vegetation and even an

increase in size vs possible, even without a nucleus, under

certain circumstances, but a reproduction or regeneration (1. e.

anew production of parts of the body) cannot occur without the

intervention of the nucleus.

Considerable difficulties lay in the way of the experiments

with Stentor, inasmuch as the necklace-like nucleus traverses

the whole body, and it is therefore difficult to separate a part

in such a way that it should contain no portion of the nucleus.

I first of all tried to cut away small portions of the anterior

part of the body, and I succeeded frequently in avoiding any

injury to the nucleus in so doing (fig. 8 a). After isolating

them I found such small pieces on the following day tolerably

perfect in form; I stained them with picrocarmine, when it

appeared that they actually contained no nuclear constituent

(fig. 86), and I thought I might now conclude from this that

a regeneration might occur even without the presence of a

nucleus. I wasalsoled to the sameconclusion at first by another

experiment :—-Starting from the fact that the necklace-like

nucleus of the Stentors fuses during fission into a bean-

shaped mass, I selected individuals which just showed, the

commencement of division, @. e. in which the middle of the

body was just beginning to show a new peristome (fig. 9) ;

in one such individual I succeeded in making a transverse

section immediately in front of the foundation of the peri-

stome in such a way that the greater part of the mass of the

nucleus was caused to escape. ‘The two portions were iso-

lated, and on the following day both had become quite perfect

animals. When stained on the slide * it now appeared that

one of these two Stentors actually possessed no trace of a

nucleus, while the other contained only a small residue of it.

In this case also therefore regeneration had apparently

occurred without the influence of the nucleus. On more

particular investigation, however, both this and the former

* Stentors may very easily be stained on the slide, as, when flooded

with absolute alcohol, they usually remain firmly attached to the glass,

In this Infusorian particularly the nucleus takes up picrocarmine with

extraordinary avidity, and is always stained dark red before the cyto-

plasm begins to acquire colour,

484 Dr. A. Gruber on the

experiment appeared capable of another interpretation. In

the small pieces separated from the anterior end the perfect

appearance on the following day was due not to regeneration,

but to simple wound-healing, in the course of which the

separated portion of the peristomial circlet had closed up into

a circle, and thus an illusory picture of a perfect Infusorian

was produced; but a new mouth had not been formed when

the original one was left behind by the incision; in short,

what had been lost was not replaced by anything new

(fig. 8 6). In the second case also we have not to do with

a regeneration, for in the middle part of the body of the

Stentor under experiment a new peristomial area with the

adoral zone of cilia was already in course of formation, and

the incision, which passed close in front of this rudiment, had

actually only divided the Stentor into two parts, which would

soon afterwards have separated spontaneously from each other.

In the portion which had retained the original anterior end it

was only necessary for the wound to close up and the body to

taper again into the form of the hinder end; in the other the

wound also closed, and the accompanying rudimentary peri-

stome simply passed through its further course of development

until the formation of the perfect peristomial area and the

buccal spiral. From these observations therefore it only ap-

pears that a process of wound-healing may occur in Infusoria

even without the presence of a nucleus, and that a process of

new-formation, when once in progress, may also continue

without disturbance without the help of the nucleus; the impulse

thereto, as we shall see hereafter, has indeed proceeded from

the nucleus, but, this being once given, the impulsive element

may be removed without at the same time cancelling the

movement. At least I think that we cannot interpret the

second experiment, which I afterwards often repeated in the

same way, otherwise than that in the new-formation of parts

in Infusoria we must see a movement which incessantly presses

towards its object when it has once been set going. But sucha

movement cannot be started, 1. e. “ organula” cannot be pro-

duced anew, when the nucleus is lost. This is proved with

certainty by the experiments which I will now describe. I

cut a small piece off a Stentor in such a manner that no part

of the peristomial circlet was separated with it, because this

might afterwards have led to mistakes, and I isolated it

(fig. 10) ; it was not regenerated, and on subsequent prepa-

ration it appeared that no constituent of the nucleus was

contained in it. I repeated the experiment, and again sepa-

rated from another individual a small portion, on which also

there was no trace of peristomial cilia (fig. 11); on the next

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. 485

day, however, this piece had become regenerated, and on the

application of reagents it proved to be nucleated. Further, I

cut a Stentor, in the manner above described, into four pieces

(fig. 3); next day three of these pieces (A, B, C) were com-

pletely regenerated, one of them (D) not so, and this last

when stained proved to be non-nucleate, while the three others

had retained portions of the nucleus. The non-nucleate

piece, which was incapable of regeneration, was not at all

smaller than the others and less endowed with vitality on

account of smaller dimensions ; but all the four portions were

of about the same size, and the non-nucleate piece was even

of much larger dimensions than many parts separated in

other experiments which were very well regenerated *.

The following experiment is still more conclusive as to the

importance of the nucleus in regeneration. If we cut away

the posterior extremities from a considerable number of

Stentors and isolate these separated parts, which therefore

retain no constituents of the peristome, we find them next day

in different states—some of them have become regenerated

into perfect Stentors with a new peristome, mouth, and ceso-

phagus ; in others the regeneration is in progress but not yet

quite completed; and, lastly, in a third portion we only find

that the wound has closed up, the animals swim about like

the rest, but no trace of regeneration is exhibited. When

stained on the slide it is seen that the perfectly regenerated

pieces contain a normal necklace-like nucleus ; that those in

which the restoration is delayed have only retained a small

fragment of nucleus; and that those which prove tq be

incapable of regeneration are quite destitute of nucleus. I

have frequently kept such non-nucleate pieces alive for

several days ; but they always perished without the occurrence

of any new-formations.

I have also undertaken similar experiments with some other

Infusoria, but without further results, as they were all less

fitted for the purpose than Stentor. On the other hand, I

succeeded with Amaba proteus in obtaining perfectly good

results. As is well known, Amaba proteus has only a single,

tolerably large nucleus f, and for this reason it is not difficult

to divide into a nucleate and a non-nucleate half (fig. 12). If

the section be made successfully and the two portions isolated,

we see that one of them continues without disturbance to

push forward and retract its pseudopodia (A), in short it has

undergone no change in its habit; while in the other portion

* I may mention that I several times repeated this and the following

experiment in order to insure myself against possible accidents.

t Gruber, “Studien uber Amoben,’ in Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. xli,

A86 Dr. A. Gruber on the

(B) the pseudopodia disappear, although a feeble flow of pro-

toplasm is at first still visible, and in course of time the frag-

ment dies completely. I divided such an Ame@ba on April 14;

on the 16th the one half was as active as at first, but the

other had become globular and was in course of perishing :

when stained the former proved to be the nucleate and the

latter the non-nucleate half; and the same result was fur-

nished by all other experiments*. Here, therefore, the re-

moval of the nucleus also immediately superinduces an alteration

of the mobility, which will not be the case in the Infusoria or

probably in most Protozoa, at least even in Heliozoa I have

seen non-nucleate fragments move as freely as the nucleated

ones. But what is superinduced in all Protista, and generally

in every cell, by the want of the nucleus ts the incapacity to re-

place lost parts, to produce new structures.

Thus for the “maintenance of the plastic energy of a

cell,” as Nussbaum expresses it, the nucleus is, in fact,

indispensable ; and we may say with Weismann f, that “ only

under the influence of the nucleus the transformable cell-

substance again acquires the full specific type.” By a purely

empirical course we are here placed before the incontrovertible

fact that the nucleus is the most important and the species-

preservative constituent of the cell, and that to tt s justly

ascribed the highest importance in the processes of fecundation

and inheritance, as has been done of late by many naturalists.

As the directing influence in the increase of cells emanates

from the nucleus, it appears wonderful that the nuclear sub-

stance is often distributed in more or less numerous fragments

in the protoplasm, so that, to a certain extent, instead of a

monarch, an oligarchy exists im the cell, which, we might

suppose, could easily produce a confusion in the deve-

lopment. Perhaps, to obviate this and also to permit a

uniform distribution of the nuclear substance in the daughter-

individuals, in most multinucleate Infusoria we observe a

preliminary union of the numerous nuclei into one. When

this amalgamation does not take place during multipli-

cation | we must conceive of all the nuclei of the same

* In his ““Ameba villosa,” Wallich twice observed a spontaneous division

without participation of the nucleus, in which the two daughter-indivi-

duals behaved in exactly the same way as those artificially produced ;

whether the non-nucleate portion afterwards perished is not mentioned

(see Wallich, “Amoeba villosa, &c.,” in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3,

vol. xi. p. 444.)

+ Weismann, ‘ Die Continuitiét des Keimplasmas als Grundlage einer

Theorie der Vererbung, Jena, 1885, p. 29.

{ According to Biitschli, as is well known, the nuclei do not become

amalgamated during fission in Loxedes rostrum. I have also always found

individuals of this Infusorian which were just engaged in dividing, to be

Phystology and Biology of the Protozoa. 487

cell-individual as perfectly congruent in structure and funec-

tion. Moreover, in most multinucleate Protozoa the nuclei

appear to the observer congruent in structure, for there

are generally no data from which to demonstrate any diffe-

rences. For this reason it was interesting to me to find in

the two nuclei of Amaba binucleata an object which may be

investigated from this point of view. As I pointed out in

my description of this remarkable Amaba*, the nuclei, two

of which are present, are very large, and are distinguished

by a very variable form and arrangement of the chromatic

substance, and it appears that the two nuclei of the same

Ameba always agree in this respect (fig. 13). For example,

if the chromatin is distributed in the nuclear fluid in larger

and smaller fragments, this is the case in both nuclei (a) ; if it

is broken up into a finely granular mass (0), if there is a central

nucleolus-like lump in the nucleus (c), or if the chromatic

substance is deposited towards one side (d), the two nuclei

always agree with each other. Here, therefore, we can defi-

nitely prove the congruence of the nuclei ; and I believe that tt

also furnishes a proof that the chromatin in the nucleus is an

tmportant factor, that something depends upon the kind of tts

substance, and we have not to do with a mere accumulation of

nutritive material.

It still remains for me to say something about the part

which the subsidiary nucleus has to play in the regenerative

processes ; but I am unfortunately not in a position to say

anything positive about it.

Until quite recently nothing was known of subsidiary

nuclet in Stentor, and only Maupas t has made any state-

ments regarding them, in which he describes the subsidiary

nuclei as separate granules irregularly distributed, one or

more of which lie in the neighbourhood of each joint of the

nucleus.

Balbiani did not succeed in confirming Maupas’s observa-

tion, but I have repeatedly been able to convince myself of

its correctness. Very frequently, although not always, my

preparations showed, coloured red with carmine, corpuscles

agreeing with those described by Maupas, as I could perceive

multinucleate. Nevertheless the fusion and subsequent reseparation into

numerous nuclei might have already taken place before the commence-

ment of division became visible on the body of the Infusorian, just as I

have described in the case of Oxytricha scutellum (Gruber, “ Ueber Kern

und Kerntheilung bei den Protozoen,” in Zeitschy. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. x1.).

* ¢ Studien tiber Amodben,” &e.

+ Maupas, ‘‘ Contributions 4 l’étude morphologique et anatomique des

Infusoires ciliées,” in Arch. de Zool. Exp, et Gén. sér. 2, tome i. pp. 652

et seqq.

488 Dr. A. Gruber on the

from the drawings which that naturalist was kind enough to

send me. Notwithstanding the small size and often very

irregular distribution of these structures, it seems to me very

probable that they must be regarded as subsidiary nuclei.

But this can be said with perfect certainty only when we have

succeeded in tracing their behaviour during the division and

conjugation of the Stentors. As regards regeneration, I

could discover no sort of influence that they were able to

exert upon that process.

Observations upon the Spontaneous Division of the

Infusoria.

So far as I know, no experiments have been made in order

to ascertain whether in the multiplication of the Protozoa by

division there exists any regularity as to the time in which

the divisions follow one another, whether a definite number of

divisions occur between two periods of conjugation, whether

the occurrence of division is caused by increased nourishment

and the growth consequent upon this, or, on the contrary, by

unfavourable external circumstances, or whether it is not at all

the consequence of external impulse, but is governed and pro-

duced by internal causes. These and many other questions

are still unanswered, and even the experiments which have

been undertaken for their solution have at present made only

a slight commencement, so that they can make no claim to

completeness, seeing that they have not furnished the oppor-

tunity of completing them by more perfect ones. Stentor

ceruleus again served me as my chief object of experiment ;

I had it in abundance at my disposal, and from its consider-

able size it could be easily isolated and watched.

One series of experiments consisted in isolating Stentors,

and indeed, if possible, such as were just about to divide; when

the division took place the daughter-individuals were separated

and observed by themselves, in order to see how and when

their division into grandchildren took place. It appeared

that this took place, in most cases, simultaneously in the

daughter-individuals, although they were kept in separate

glasses. By ‘ simultaneously,” however, Ido not mean that

the division takes place in both Infusoria at the same moment,

but perhaps within an hour or in the course of a few hours,

but at any rate on the same observation-day, which I will

reckon as from 9 A.M. to4 P.M. Very often also the isolated

individuals divided during the night, and in the morning I

found both daughters divided into two granddaughters. ‘The

small differences of time which occur between the divisions of

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. 489

the daughter-individuals are of course increased in the follow-

ing generations, so that in the case of the granddaughters

and great-granddaughters of a common ancestral individual

we can no longer speak of simultaneous division ; in these

differences of many hours and even of days occur. As the

same share of nuclear substance falls to the two congruent

halves into which the Infusorian breaks up in division, and

indeed, as we assume, to each of them one of the mor-

phologically and physiologically equivalent halves of the

original nucleus, it might be supposed that under the same

external conditions therefore (for example, those of com-

mon residence in a very small quantity of water) the daughter-

nuclei must be absolutely alike in the exertion of their dominion

over the plasma, and therefore in their influence upon division,

so that in the daughter-individuals increase will take place

at the same moment. Why small differences should occur I

cannot at present say definitely; I believe, however, that in this

circumstance we may see an indication that the morphological

and physiological congruency of the two daughter-individuals

produced by division ts by no means quite an absolute one.

I may remark further that in other Infusoria, such as

Clymacostomum, Stylonychia, and Paramecium, I have also

been able to prove the (nearly) simultaneous multiplication

of the daughters of the same individual.

As regards the time that intervenes between the different

divisions, I can only say anything definite in relation to

Stentor, as this, hitherto, is the only Infusorian in which I

have succeeded in making a number of observations upon this

point. Singularly enough it appeared that diviston took place

in most cases at intervals of two days, that daughter-individuals

divide into granddaughters on the second day after their

separation, and granddaughters in another two days into great-

granddaughters, and so forth. Jn forty-two out of fifty-six

cases division took place always on the second day after the

preceding one; six divided as early as the next day, five only

on the third, and three after four, five, or more days. In Stentor

ceruleus therefore we may almost regard it as the rule that

the above-mentioned interval of time is maintained between

each two divisions. ‘he question now, however, is whether

this phenomenon is normal, or whether it is called forth by

unnatural conditions of existence. This is difficult to decide,

as these investigations can only be made on isolated animals,

and therefore on animals living in small quantities of water.

But even if we suppose that the small quantity of water has

produced the tendency to rapid division, this would only lead to

the assumption that this tendency may also occur in nature

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 34

490 Dr. A. Gruber on the

when from any circumstances the pool, brook, &c. was nearly

dried up; the regularity with which the divisions follow one

another in time is not thus explained, and this can apparently

only be the expression of a constantly acting internal law.

The absence or presence of nutritive material for the Stentors

was tn all these experiments without influence upon the time of

the division. I had isolated animals in watch-glasses con-

taining nearly pure water, and in others in which the water

swarmed with Paramecia (a chief food of the Stentors) and

other Infusoria; but in both the multiplication went on in the

same manner, and indeed always so that the animals did not

grow between two divisions, and therefore lost in volume from

one division to the next. I have frequently made measure-

ments of the individuals under experiment before isolation,

measuring them while swimming about, when they present a

mean state of extension ; then the daughters, granddaughters,

&c. were also measured, and it was found that the volume

decreased to about one half, then to a quarter, and so forth.

I say about, because the animals produced by division ap-

peared a little larger than the corresponding fragments, which

may be due probably to inception of water. ‘The Stentors

which I isolated were generally nearly of the same size, and _

they divided only to the third generation, so that the last

generations in these experiments were always nearly of the

same dimensions.

If I isolated smaller animals, they divided only to the

second generation, which also again showed the smallest

measurement.

I believe there is no doubt that in these phenomena a nor-

mality is expressed, and that we have not to do with the

products of accident. Even in the aquaria in which the

colonies of Stentor live under natural conditions of existence

we often find the Infusoria of very small average size, and it

may very well be that these had just been subjected toa rapid

sequence of divisions. J believe that among the Infusoria we

may distinguish two kinds of spontaneous division, one of which

-occurs when the individual by growth has attained a certain

size which cannot be exceeded ; this is the multiplication which

has been characterized as the growth of the individual beyond

the prescribed measurement. A second mode of increase is by

divisions following upon one another rapidly and in definite

intervals of time without intervening growth, and therefore

combined with continual decrease of the size of the body down

to a definitive smallest measurement. ‘This latter mode of mul-

tiplication, of the existence of which I have already furnished

proof, will occur when the Infusoria are placed under un-

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. 491

favourable conditions, and it seems desirable, for the preser-

vation of the species, to produce a great number of individuals

very rapidly. At the close of these hurried divisions a period

of conjugation would then occur, and this, as is well known,

has always been observed in very small individuals. If the

last-mentioned mode of increase were the sole one, we should

always observe in every colony of Infusoria a diminution of

the individuals combined with an increase of their number,

and an equally regular cyclical recurrence of the period of

conjugation. But every one who has been long occupied with

the Infusoria knows that this is not the case; and it is par-

ticularly well known to those who have for a long time

observed colonies rich in individuals and constantly increasing,

and sought in vain for conjugation-states, which at other times

had been present in great numbers.

I must not, however, develop these ideas any further, for,

as already remarked, the empirical facts from which they pro-

ceed still stand on too weak a foundation, and I will rather

wait until time and opportunity may furnish me with suitable

material for working further upon them.

On the Nervous System of the Infusoria.

In my experiments with Stentors my attention has been

called to a question which I would here briefly touch upon,

namely, what may be the nature of the nervous elements in

the cell-body of the Infusoria? Some light is thrown upon

this by the behaviour of the Infusoria during conjugationand

spontaneous division, as I have already indicated in my pre-

liminary communication above referred to. Thus if we

observe a pair én copuld or an Infusorian engaged in division

in which the two halves are not yet completely separated, one

is struck with the fact that these animals move exactly like a

single individual, that both of them make exactly concor-

dant movements so long as they are still united by a bridge

of protoplasm. I have trequently traced this im different

species of Infusoria; but here, again, the Stentors are particu-

larly adapted to the purpose, as the movements are so dis-

tinctly to be detected under the microscope in the great

peristomial cilia. So long as the two daughter-individuals

are united by even the thinnest thread of protoplasm (fig. 14)

they behave precisely like a single individual; if the peri-

stomial cilia of the anterior half strike forward, so also do

those of the posterior, and at the same moment in which the

former, from any cause, change the direction of their motion,

so also do the latter. The natation is bene perfectly

492 Dr. A. Gruber on the

uniform, and the two animals glide quietly through sand-

grains, filaments of alge, &c., one after the other. But if the

anterior one meets with an obstacle, stops and swims back-

wards, the posterior Infusorian does this also at the same

time. It is therefore not as if the second individual simply

followed the first, and if the first can go no further the second

would still endeavour for a time to swim forward until it is

held back. If one of the halves shrinks together in conse-

quence of an unpleasant contact, the other does so also at the

same moment; in short all the movements are perfectly syn-

chronous until the last uniting threadlet is ruptured between

the two individuals, each of which then swims away in a

different direction. The same result is obtained if we succeed

in making a transverse incision in a Stentor in such a manner

as to produce two halves, which, as in spontaneous division,

are united by a narrow bridge of protoplasm (fig. 15). ‘Then

also these two loosely connected pieces move quite uniformly,

and one of them does not attempt to swim backwards while

the other steers forwards. As in this case the posterior half

lacks the peristome, the simultaneous movements are performed

by the body-cilia. If then, as these observations show, a

very slender and even thread-like bridge of protoplasm suflices

to cause the loosely connected pieces to behave as one physio-

logical individual, this proves that the nervous functions in

the Infusorial body are not confined to definite courses, and that

the exertion of will uniformly governs every protoplasm-element.

Consequently no circumscribed central organ can be present ;

but every plasmatic particle is a central organ and conductor

in one, i. e. the nervous potency of the cell is diffused. ‘Vhis

does not render it impossible that at the same time threads of

nervous nature may exist, as for example in the case of the

innervation of cilia which have to beat at unequal times, as

Engelmann believes he observed to be the case in Stylonychia*.

This assumption also explains how it is possible that

swimming colonies of Protozoa are able to perform movements

in accordance with a purpose. For example, if we observe

a Volvow-sphere, which may consist of many hundred indivi-

duals, we see that in its movements it behaves no otherwise

than as a holotrichous Infusorian ; the sphere swims forwards

and backwards, turns in a circle, remains still when necessary,

according as some obstacle stands in its way or the course is

free. But as the individuals are situated on the surtace of

a sphere they cannot all strike in the same direction with

their flagella, but the movements of these must compensate

* “Zur Anatomie und Physiologie der Flimmerzellen,” in Pfltiger’s

Arch. fiir Physiol. xxii. (1880) p. 505.

Physiology and Biology of the Protozoa. 493

each other ; and in a colony swimming straight forwards we

see those on the left side striking to the left, and the others to

the right, so that a current glides along the left side and

another along the right side of the sphere (fig. 16), as has

been already indicated by Ehrenberg by arrows in one of his

figures*, Thus all the individuals of the colony are governed

by a common will which is diffusedly inherent in the proto-

plasm, and which can only embrace all the members of the

colony in this way, because the latter are united to each other

* Die Infusionsthierchen, 1838, Atlas.

494 Mr. R. Kidston on a new Species of Psilotites

by cords of protoplasm. I am convinced that these bridges

serve much more for the establishment of a nervous unity

than for the reciprocal nourishment of the individual animals.

In the higher Protozoa, and therefore in the Infusoria, it

seems to me probable that the seat of the diffused nervous

potency is chiefly to be sought in the cortez. ‘Thus certainly

this and not the parenchyma is alone capable of delicate sensi-

bility, otherwise the frequently observed inception of imordi-

nately large nutritive bodies must be attended by painful

sensations. Further, this swallowing of bodies which extend

and rupture the Infusoria shows us at once that we need

not expect to find in the parenchyma any differentiation

into special organula, fibres, &c. 1 once made a very in-

structive observation in this direction upon a Clymacostomum

virens. This Infusorian had swallowed a single wheel-animal-

cule, which was rushing about in the parenchyma as if mad,

stirring up everything, and sometimes pushing out the cortical

zone, sometimes drawing it in by means of its rotatory organ.

The Clymacostomum, however, seemed to be no further

troubled by this riotous guest in its interior, for it swam about

in the water quite quietly and uniformly. But while other

animal prey, such as small holotrichous Infusoria, which were

frequently devoured by the same individual, were digested in

a short time (about a quarter of an hour), the wheel-ani-

malcnle remained alive for twenty-four hours; it lay quiet

indeed, but the rotatory organ was still in motion. Of course,

in such a long time it must have produced sad ravages in the

body of the Infusorian if any complex structures had been

present therein. But the only thing observable in the Clyma-

costomum, which was still very lively, was that at the posterior

extremity, where the wheel-animalcule lay, the body was

somewhat indented; but this had disappeared on the following

day when the animalcule had died and been digested.

Let no one who is paying attention to the Protozoa omit

seizing upon such chance observations as the above, for it is

by them we shall most readily get to understand when and

how the vital phenomena are performed in the simple but

enigmatical protoplasmic body of the ‘ unicellular animals.”

XLV.—On a new Species of Psilotites from the Lanarkshire

Coal-field. By Rosert Kipsron, F.G.8.

Psilotites unilateralis, Kidston, n. sp.

Description, Stems narrow, irregularly striated, provided

with a lateral row of thorn-like projections.

Remarks. ‘The specimen shows portions of three stems

Jrom the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 495

about 1 millim. wide, lying parallel to each other, and about

4 centim, apart. The fragments of these stems are each about

7 centim. long; but in no case is their upper extremity or

their attachment to the parent branch shown. ‘hat they

originally sprang from a common stem is probable from their

relative positions.

On the branchlet lettered a (see sketch*) are seen the remains

of six thorn-like projections; these are 12 millim. apart; on

that lettered 6 four are shown, but there has evidently been

another between the third and the fourth; these are from 12-

13 millim, apart. On the remaining stem, c, seven of these

* The branchlets have been approximated, to enable them to be

brought into the woodcut.

496 Mr. R. Kidston on a new Species of Psilotites.

thorn-like growths are apparent, distant from each other

9-12 millim. Towards the upper part of this branchlet they

become less distant from each other. These projections

appear as round-pointed flat thorns, arising from the stem at

almost right angles, and forming a single vertical row.

On all the branchlets they occupy a similar side. ‘The stems

are strongly marked with irregular vertical striations or

ridges (d, enlarged).

I have placed this plant in Ps7lotites as employed by Gold-

enberg *. The stems of Goldenberg’s species divide dichoto-

mously ; but the dichotomies in his specimens are often very

unequally developed; hence some of the branchlets assume

the appearance of a lateral ramification.

In the present example, as the attachment of the three

branchlets to their parent stem is not shown, and as an un-

equally-developed dichotomy might produce three branches

holding the same relation to each other as those of Ps¢lotites

unilateralis +, I think that this fossil may, at all events for

the present, be conveniently placed in the genus Pszlotites,

whose true affinities, however, to the recent Psilotum are

somewhat problematical.

What the real significance of these thorn-like protuberances

is, whether rudimentary leaves or abortive branches, I am not

in a position to decide.

The general appearance of the branchlets of Ps¢lotites uni-

lateralis reminds one much of Dawson’s genus Psilophyton ;

but the curious arrangement and form of the thorn-like pro-

tuberances point to greater affinities with the genus Psdlotites,

as employed by Goldenberg.

Till more complete examples of this interesting plant be

discovered its true affinities cannot be definitely decided.

The only specimen I have seen is that figured, which was

found by Mr. Walter Burns in 1884, who sent it to Mr. John

Young, F.G.S., Hunterian Museum, Glasgow University, by

whom it was communicated to me for examination.

Horizon. Coal-measures.

Locality. Baillieston Pits, Lanarkshire.

* ¢ Flora Sarzepontana fossilis: Die Pflanzenversteinerungen des Stein-

kohlengebirges von Saarbriicken,’ Heft i. p. 15 (1855).

t A similar apparent lateral ramification, arising from unequal di-

chotomy, occurs in the fronds of most ferns.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. A497

XLVI.— Characters of undescribed Ooleoptera in the British

Museum. By CHARLES QO. WATERHOUSE.

Lucanide.

Sclerostomus Buckley?, n. sp.

gd. Niger; capite opaco, pone oculos tuberculo armato; thorace

eeneo tincto, disco castaneo; elytris olivaceis, nitidis, fortiter

punctato-striatis.

Long. (mand. incl.) 123 millim.

@. Niger, latior; capite confertim punctato; thorace creberrime

punctato, disco plus minusve ferrugineo-rufo ; elytris ferrugineo-

rufis, creberrime punctatis, sutura nigra.

Long. 10-114 millim.

3d. Elongate, parallel, convex. Mandibles as long as the

head, pitchy red in parts, thick, curved, concave on the inner

side; the upper edge having (about the middle) an erect

lamelliform process, concave on the inner side, its two angles

produced and diverging. Head dull, gently concave, with a

few small punctures in front and at the sides; between the

base of the mandible and the eye there is a slight shining

tuberosity with a deep impression behind it. The ocular

canthus is laterally prominent, like a small tubercle, and

behind the eye there is a dentiform tubercle, which projects

a little more than the ocular canthus. ‘Thorax a little wider

than the head, nearly twice as broad as long, moderately

convex, slightly shining, sparingly and very delicately punc-

tured, a trifle narrower in front than behind, all the angles

obtusely rounded; the lateral margins narrowly reflexed ;

disk with a shallow punctiform impression on each side; the

front with a raised prominence, which is slightly divided at

its apex. Scutellum black, shining. LElytra dark olive-

green, shining, parallel, perpendicularly deflexed at the sides ;

the strie deep and very strongly punctured; interstices very

convex, with scarcely any trace of punctuation. Metaster-

num very sparingly punctured near the middle ; the punctures

are very delicate, more distinct at the sides. Middle and hind

femora slightly pitchy below.

?. Oblong-ovate, gently and regularly convex. Head

densely and strongly punctured, not concave. Thorax very

broad, gently convex, with a shallow, median, impressed line

behind, closely and strongly punctured, gently arcuate at the

sides; black, with the disk on each side dull rusty red; the

anterior angles very slightly advanced, the posterior angles

498 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera.

rounded. Scutellum punctured in the middle. LElytra

strongly and closely punctured; on the back two or three

lines of punctures may be traced.

Hab. Ecuador, Chiguinda (Buckley).

Allied to S. cruentus, Burm.

Rutelide.

Antichira Adamsii.

Oblongo-ovata, nitida, olivaceo yiridique mutabilis, elytrorum limbo

vittaque suturali flavis.

Long. 12 lin.

A very distinct species, perhaps most nearly allied to A.

cuprina, Casteln., but quite different in coloration. Clypeus

rather densely and moderately strongly punctured ; forehead

less closely punctured. ‘Thorax delicately punctured on the

disk, the punctures not very close together ; towards the sides

the punctures become stronger and closer together, but not

crowded, except close to the incrassate margin. ‘The base is

abruptly sinuate on each side of the scutellum, and slightly

but distinctly impressed ; the basal lobe is broad, truncate,

and very gently sinuate. Scutellum not quite one third the

length of the elytra, not quite so broad as long, acuminate

and slightly cordiform, very delicately punctured. Elytra

moderately convex, deflexed at the apex, the punctuation

fine but moderately distinct ; the sides near the apex and the

apex itself rather closely and more coarsely punctured ; each

elytron with six lines of fine but very distinct punctures.

The colour varies from brownish green to yellow-green accord-

ing to the light in which the insect is held. ‘The sutural

yellow stripe is broader at the scutellum than at the apex.

Some specimens have two or three very narrow yellow lines

on the disk. The pygidium is very coarsely, closely, and

transversely vermiculate-strigose, especially in the male.

The underside of the insect is somewhat coppery. ‘lhe

sternal process is rather long, scarcely curved, very slightly

inflated at the apex.

Hab. Colombia.

Lycide.

Calochromus terminatus, n. sp.

Elongatus, angustus, niger ; thorace elytrisque rufis, his apice nigris.

Long. 7-10 millim.

Very near O. ruber, Waterh. (Ill. Typ. Col. in Brit. Mus.,

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 499

Lycide, 1879, p. 4, pl. i. fig. 6), and belonging to that group

in which the head is concealed by the front margin of the

thorax. It differs from C. ruber in having the thorax less

densely pubescent, so that it is slightly shining, and the

median channel is much deeper. The scutellum is black,

with very little red pubescence. The elytra have only two

cost on each, and these are not very well marked; the

extreme apex is blackish; in one specimen the black is only

on the suture. The antenne reach to about the middle of the

elytra, are moderately stout, but not quite so broad as in C,

ruber. In the male the fifth joint of the antenne is about

twice as long as broad ; in the female it is rather shorter.

Hab. Ceylon (Percy Braine, Hsq.).

Calandride.

Poteriophorus Bowringii, n. sp.

Indumento crustaceo ochraceo undique tectus; thoracis elytrorum-

que lateribus fusco suffusis. 9.

Long. (rostr. excl.) 26 millim. (12 lin.); lat. elytr. 11 millim.

Closely allied to P. niveus, but broader and of a rich yel-

low colour. Rostrum stouter and much wider in front of the

eyes. ‘Thorax relatively broader, with no distinct punctua-

tion ; sides gently arcuate and not parallel posteriorly. Elytra

much broader at the base, but narrowed posteriorly ; the sides

clouded with brown, with yellow dots here and there. Py-

gidium more convex, with a few obscure punctures near the

base. The punctures bordering the upper margin of the

metathoracic parapleura are large and deep. Prosternum with

scarcely any trace of hair ; prosternal process very prominent,

strong, conical, the apex slightly bent forwards. Apical

segment of the abdomen with a rather large shallow depres-

sion at the apex, the sides of the depression bordered by

closely-placed, small, scale-bearing punctures.

Hab. Java (J. C. Bowring, Esq.).

I have compared this species with P. niveus, as that species

is well known ; but it is really more nearly allied to P. im-

peratriz, White, having the same general form and also a

prosternal process. In P. Bowringiz, however, the process

is thick and erect, whilst in P. ¢mperatriz it more resembles

a ridge, terminating at some distance from the coxe in a

small tubercle.

Poteriophorus fusco-varius, n. sp.

Indumento crustaceo sordide albo tectus, plus minusve ochraceo

500 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera.

tinctus ; thoracis lateribus, elytrorum marginibus, apice fasciaque

mediana fuscis. <<.

Long. (rostr. excl.) 21 millim. (10 lin.) ; lat. elytr. 9 millim.

Very near P. niveus, but quite differently coloured. The

general colour is pale sandy yellow, which is darker in some

places. The sides of the thorax are dark fuscous, and this

colour is carried along the margin of the elytra and entirely

covers the apex; the dark colour is more extended on to the

elytra about the middle, and there is a V-shaped fuscous

mark on the back of the elytra; there are also a few fuscous

spots near the scutellum. ‘The rostrum is short and very

thick at the base. The ocellated punctures on the thorax are

irregularly placed and are not very numerous. The pygi-

dium is strongly punctured, and has a strong ridge in the

middle which reaches nearly to the base. The vertical pro-

cess behind the anterior coxe is elongate and acuminate. ‘lhe

punctures along the upper margin and at the posterior part of

the metathoracic parapleura are very strong.

Hab. Borneo (J. C. Bowring, Esq.).

Cerambycide.

Oxymerus Saundersii, n. sp.

Rufo-flavus, nitidus; antennarum dimidio apicali, thorace guttis

septem, abdomine, tibiis posticis tarsisque nigris ; elytris pallidi-

oribus, sutura apiceque nigris.

Long. 83 lin.

Thorax with the lateral tubercle rather prominent, as in O.

Chevrolatii. The anterior discoidal impression of the thorax

very deep and bounded on each side by a well-marked ridge ;

posterior depression very deep. Elytra paler than the thorax,

very delicately and not very closely punctured; the apex and

the suture black, the black becoming very narrow at the

scutellum. Each elytron has three pale yellow lines. Meta-

sternum and abdomen black.

In one example the antenne are black, with the base of the

first and the middle of the second joints red. The black on

the elytra is also interrupted at the apex, and is confined to the

suture and a spot on the outer apical angle.

Hab. Corrientes, Argentine Republic (W. Saunders).

I have named this species in remembrance of the late

William Saunders, formerly of the Entomological Depart-

ment, British Museum.

Lamiide.

Sternotomis picta, n. sp.

Nigra: pube olivaceo-prasina induta, maculis ferrugineo-ochraceis

ornata, maculis nigro cinctis.

Long. 14 lin.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 501

Very near S. princtpalis, but differs chiefly in having the

whole of the sides of the thorax yellow, and all the spots on

the elytra larger and uniform in colour. Thorax with two short

oblique black marks on the disk ; the base, the sides, and the

front margin (except in the middle) yellow. Elytra with a

large triangular yellow patch (common to both elytra) occu-

pying nearly the whole of the base, only leaving a dark spot

at the base of each elytron. Beneath the shoulder is a lunate

spot (representing the two spots of S. principals united).

The fascia at the middle of the elytra is about 34 millim.

broad on the margin, increasing to 5 millim. in the middle,

then narrowed to the suture. There is a moderately large

spot close to the suture, a triangular spot on the margin,

with a small spot on the disk behind these, and an irregular-

shaped spot at the apex, representing the two apical spots of

S. principalis united.

Hab. W. Atrica, Fernand Vaz River (Du Chaillu).

Sternotomis Bohndorfit, n. sp.

Nigra, pallide «eruginoso-pilosa, fasciis plagisque lurido-albis.

Long. 15 lin.

Very near S. Bohemant, but larger, and with the brown

markings of that species replaced by dirty yellowish white or

pale sand-colour. Head entirely clothed with this pale colour,

except a pale green stripe on each side of the face. Thorax

with the front margin, a median and a basal fascia pale, thus

leaving two narrow fasciz and the margin of the basal lohe

pale green, Llytra strongly punctured, the punctures rather

close together; the parts that are not occupied by the pale

markings appear almost black, but are thinly covered by a

very pale green pubescence. ‘I'he pale markings are thus :—

a broad basal fascia; a second fascia, not quite united toa

spot below the shoulder; a third oblique fascia, touching the

margin but not the suture (sometimes united by a branch to

the second fascia) ; a large spot on the suture (common to

both elytra, sometimes united to the apex of the third fascia) ;

a fourth oblique sigmoid fascia (almost divided into two spots)

touching the margin and nearly reaching to the sutural spot; a

second small sutural spot ; a fitth oblique straight fascia (united

on the margin to the fourth), not reaching the suture; a large

V-shaped mark at the apex. Male with a large tooth on the

mandibles. Prosternal process very prominent and emarginate

at the apex.

Hab, Central Africa, Niam Niam Country (/. Bohndorf),

502 Mr. H. J. Carter on

XLVII.—Deseriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

Carter, F'.R.S. &e.

{Continued from p. 441. ]

Order VIII. CALCAREA.

Structure composed of contorted, repeatedly branched, anas-

tomosing, tubular threads, forming a reticulated mass which

at length assumes a more or less definite form.

1. Clathrina*® cavata.

Individualized. Massive, compressed or round, contracted

towards the base; composed of tortuous, hollow or tubulated

thread-like filaments, almost infinitely and irregularly branch-

ing and anastomosing ; compactly reticulated above, becoming

looser and more open in structure below, where it finally ends

in a few of the same kind of hollow filaments, which are at-

tached to the object (mussel-shell) on which it may be growing.

Colour sponge-brown when fresh, lighter when dry. Surface

even, irregularly reticulated. Pores numerous, passing

through the wall of the hollow thread. Vents of two kinds,

viz. spurious and real; the former more or less in plurality

scattered over the surface generally or confined to the upper

border, consisting of short, thin-walled, cylindrical prolonga-

tions extended from the outside of the wall of the tubulated

thread, which prolongations are in direct communication with

the interstices of the reticulated mass generally, but more

especially with dilated portions of this mass extending

for a short distance inwards in the form of a cavity; real

vents consisting of circular holes here and there in the

wall of the reticulated tubulation, which not only open into

the so-called cavities or dilated portions, but in all probability

exist throughout the structure, where they would open into

the interstices generally of the reticulated mass. Structure

that above mentioned, whose staple is the “ tubulated thread,”

of which the wall is very thin and skeletally composed of

a single layer of radiate spicules held together by sarcode

supporting the softer parts, which here appear to consist

chiefly of a layer of spongozoa in juxtaposition, and not

gathered into the form of ampullaceous sacs, together with

a remarkable quantity of those organs which consist of

nucleated cells surrounded by an abundance of glistening

spherical granules, which Hiickel has figured and named

* Dr. J. E. Gray’s name for this kind of sponges (see ‘ Annals,’ 1884,

yol. xiv. p. 17 &c.).

Sponges from South Australia. 503

“ nuclei”? (Kerne) of his “syncytium” (op. eczt. ‘ Atlas,’

Taf. i. fig. 3). Spicules of two forms, viz, triradiates and

quadriradiates, the latter in very subsidiary quantity. ‘Tri-

radiates comparatively small, variable in form and size, but

chiefly equiarmed and equiangled. Qluadriradiates about the

same size. Ray of the largest triradiates on the surface about

30 by 4$-6000ths. The latter composing the skeletal struc-

ture of the tubulation generally, the former sparsely scattered

throughout, but most numerous about the “ spurious vents,”

apparently without any particular position, as the fourth arm

appears here and there, both inside and outside the wall of the

tubulation, and the same about the cylindrical prolongations

or spurious vents. Of this species there are four specimens,

the largest of which is compressed and somewhat triangular

in shape, 1} inch high by 2x4 horizontally at the upper

border.

Obs. ‘This is evidently a representative of the Clath-

rina which grows so abundantly on the under surface

of rocks in this neighbourhood, viz. Budleigh-Salterton

(‘ Annals,’ 1884, vol. xiv. p. 18); but as there appear to be

no rocks at the sea-bottom in Australia, where it was dredged,

it grows on shells or the agglomerated material of these parts.

Moreover, it differs from the Clathrina of this place, in which

the cylindrical prolongations on the surface are in direct con-

tinuation with the ¢nterior of the tubulation, like that of

the next species that will be described, while in C. cavata

they are only in communication with the dilated parts of the

interspaces. .

We have evidently here a foreshadowing of the vent and

cloaca, which are more perfectly developed in C. tripodifera

and following species.

It belongs to Hiickel’s Ascones of course, and seems, but

for the presence of the spurious vents, to be almost identical |

with his Ascetta clathrus (op. cit. Atlas, Taf. iv. figs. 1-3).

As for the difference in spiculation which the presence of the

quadriradiates makes in Hiickel’s classification, this may be

cancelled under the view that it is a ‘connective variety,”

like his Ascetta primordialis (vol. ii. p. 17).

2. Clathrina osculum.

Individualized, social. Globular, stipitate, presenting on

the summit a short, cylindrical, hollow process, and ending

below in one or more filiform stems fixed to the object on

which it has grown, composed throughout of a mass of tubu-

lated thread-like filament growing by almost infinite and

irregular branching and anastomosis into the form above

504 Mr. H. J. Carter on

mentioned. Colour sponge-brown when fresh, when dry

dark grey. Surface even, uniformly reticulate, interstices

about 1-120th in. in diameter. Pores numerous, passing

through the wall of the hollow thread. Vent single, tubulated,

at the summit of the specimen, composed of a thin, cylindrical

extension of the walls of the tubulation, which at this part

opens into it by a plurality of holes, and thus enters into its

composition. No defined cloacal dilatation. Structure already

stated, composed of the same kind of staple thread as C. cavata,

but smaller and more compact in its reticulation; wall

of the tubulated thread very thin and skeletally composed of

a single layer of triradiate spicules held together by sarcode,

and lined by the softer parts, which here also appear to

consist chiefly of a layer of spongozoa in juxtaposition, that

is without being gathered into the form of ampullaceous

sacs, together with a remarkable quantity of those organs

which consist of nucleated cells respectively surrounded by an

abundance of glistening spherical granules, which Hackel has

figured and named “ nuclei” (Kerne) of the syncytium, as

before stated. Stem apparently an extension of the tubulated

thread, but more solid. Spicules of one kind only, viz. tri-

radiates of different sizes, but for the most part equiarmed and

equiangulated, intercrossing each other on the surface so as

to give the interstices of the reticulation here a polygonal

border; spicules more plentiful and /arger than in C. cavata,

ray of the larger ones averaging 42 by 5-6000ths in. in its

greatest dimensions. Size of individual, of which there are

two joined together, about 5-24ths in. in diameter; stem about

1-24th in. long and 1-48th in. in diameter.

Obs. 'To what size this species might ultimately grow I am

ignorant, but that above described appears to be very small.

It is, however, amply large enough to show in the section

that the tubular vent is the outlet of the tubulated structure,

and that, although there is no absolutely cloacal dilatation,

this is indicated by the reticulated structure in the centre im-

mediately under the vent being more open than towards the

circumference. In these two particulars, then, it differs

from C. cavata, not more so, perhaps, than in the size and

abundance of its spicules, especially on the surface, whereby

the thickness of the wall of the tubulation here appears to

consist of a plurality of layers instead of one only as in C.

cavata. The tubulation is charged internally with ova in

the unsegmented state, large, and presenting the germinal

vesicle.

Upon the authority of Hickel I have stated that the

“ nuclei,” mentioned in the two last species, are in his “ syn-

Sponges from South Australia. 505

cytium ;” but, entertaining a different view of their nature, L

must refer the student for my explanation of this assumption

to the ‘Annals’ of 1884, vol. xiv. pp. 20 and 21. ‘The

species is very like Schmidt's Nardoa reticulum (Spong.

Kiiste v. Algier, p. 28, Taf. v. figs. 7 and 8).

3. Clathrina tripodifera.

Conical, rather compressed, sessile, fixed, with cloaca and

wide mouth; or ovoid and tree, with cloacal cavity, but no

mouth, that is Hickel’s “‘Auloplegma’’-form. Texture delicate.

Colour of the former pinkish brown (?derived from having

been in proximity with a similarly coloured sponge) ; that

of the other specimens whitish grey. Surface even, uniformly

presenting a ridged guwas? fibro-reticulated structure whose

interstices are more or less triangular, owing to the sigmoid

flexure of the ridges, which thus resemble a “ plaited frill.”

Pores in the ridges. Vents of two sizes, viz. small and large:

1, small, numerous, situated in the bends or interstices of the

sigmoid ridges, about 1-96th in. in diameter; 2, large, about

1-4th in. in diameter, scantily and irregularly scattered over

the surface; both on a level with it, and both irregular in

their outline, which is unmarginated, and all leading into the

intervals between the echinated tubulation, which intervals

are shut off from the cloaca by the linmg membrane of

the latter, as will be more particularly mentioned hereatter.

This applies to all the forms, both open and closed, while in

the “ open” there is, of course, the addition of the vent or mouth

to the cloaca, which is smooth and naked, and the cloaca 4n

all presents a blistered-like surface, rendered uneven by a

great number of infundibular depressions irregularly scattered

over it; echinated throughout with the fourth ray of radiate

spicules, and in direct communication at the bottoms of the

‘“‘infundibular depressions”? with the echinated tubulation

of the general structure; also here and there with the

“intervals”? between this tubulation, by a few subsidiary

apertures, which thus appear to be more accidental than

general. Structure massive, tubular; tubulation subcir-

cular, averaging 1-48th to 1-72nd in. in diameter, composed

of a single layer of radiate spicules held together by sar-

code, supporting the other soft parts, extending almost

directly, that 1s being scantily branched, from the cloaca to

the surface, leaving the “intervals” before mentioned between,

which are very irregular in form, and for the most part much

wider. ‘Tubes densely and strikingly echinated with the

fourth ray of quadriradiates, whose curve is directed ¢nwards ;

while the other rays, imbedded in the sarcode, go to form the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 35

506 Mr. H. J. Carter on

wall of the tube, thus leaving the surface towards the ‘ inter-

vals”? smooth, by which the “tube” and the “ interval,” by

contrast, are sharply differentiated; tubes or tubulation, as

before stated, in direct communication with the cloaca through

its infundibular depressions, becoming more or less tortuous,

branched, and anastomosing as they extend outwards towards

the surface, where they become dividedand sigmoidally plicated,

ending in the quas? fibro-reticulate ridges, whose structure is

pierced by the pores, as above noticed. ‘‘ Intervals” smooth,

more or less in communication with each other, so as to appa-

rently form a general chamber, which is shut off from the

cavity of the cloaca, except through the ‘subsidiary apertures ”

just mentioned, opening on the surface through the “ small and

large vents” already described. ‘ Subsidiary apertures ”

in the cloaca on a level with its surface, not in the infundi-

bular depressions, not echinated, but marginated by a thin

rim of sarcode, irregular in shape, size, and position. Wall

of the “tubes” plentifully pierced by pores between the

arms of the radiates, and the same with the lining structure or

membrane of the cloaca; in short, there seems to be no sur-

face in which they are absent, on all occasions. Spicules of

two kinds, viz. triradiate and quadriradiate. ‘T'riradiate of two

forms, viz.:—1, large, equiarmed and equiangulated, with the

arms bent downwards and outwards sigmoidally, all together,

like a“ three-leggedstool,” each arm about 29 by 6-6000ths in.,

and the summit of the tripod about 24-G000ths in. from the

base; 2, simple, triradiate, equiarmed, equiangulated, arm

about 25 by 24-6000ths in. in the average largest size; 3,

quadriradiate, about the same size as the foregoing, with the

addition of the fourth ray, which for the most part is long,

curved, and varies in length under 30-6000ths in. The tri-

podal form of the triradiate is confined to the ridges on the

surface, where it is rather sparse ; the common form to the

surface generally, and the quadriradiates to the tubulation and

surface of the cloaca respectively. Size of the largest speci-

men possessing a mouth (for there are three or more in the

collection) 23 in. high by a maximum of 13x 1 in. horizon-

tally ; cloaca 3 by 2 in. horizontally ; mouth $ by 2 in., also

horizontally. Auloplegma-form like a goose-egg, 3 in. in its

longest diameter by a maximum of 2} x 14 in. horizontally ;

cloaca 21 in. in its longest diameter, by 13 x 2 in. horizontally ;

wall about 2 in. thick.

Obs. The most striking part of this species is the tubular

echination, with regard to which it may be observed that, if the

current is to be indicated by the direction of the curve of the

fourth ray of the quadriradiates, as in the cloaca of Grantia

Sponges from South Australia. 507

ciliata, in which it is directed outwards, it should here be in the

opposite direction, viz. towards the cloaca ; while the reproduc-

tive elements, viz. large ova presenting the germinal vesicle, as

will be more particularly described presently, are on the ¢nner

surface of the echinated tube ; therefore the analogy here is not

between the echinated tubes and the cloaca of Grantéa ciliata,

but between the echinated tubes and the radial chambers of

the latter ; while the “ intervals”? would be analogous to the

intercameral spaces or ‘ intercanal system” of Hickel.

It may also be observed that the spiculation would be iden-

tical with that of my Leucetta clathrata (‘ Annals, 1883,

vol. xi. p. 33, pl. i. figs. 13-17), which came from the south-

west coast of Australia, but for the presence of the quadri-

radiate spicule, and the comparatively scanty presence of the

tripod spicules on the ridges of the surface.

The Auloplegma-form is plentifully charged with ova filled

with minute spherical granules, in the midst of which is the

germinal vesicle &c. The ova are about 1-24th in. in dia-

meter, the germinal vesicle about 1-1200th, and the germinal

spot 1-6000th in. in diameter. There are also much smaller

nucleated granuliferous cells about twice as large as the spon-

gozoa, that is about 1-2000th in. in diameter. What may

they be?

Besides this the specimen is abundantly infested by a

minute oscillatorian filament in bacillform fragments of diffe-

rent lengths, very much resembling in form the Zrichodes-

mium Khrenbergw which colours the Red Sea.

4, Clathrina tripodifera, var. gravida.

Individualized. Small when compared with the foregoing

specimens, to which it will be found to be closely allied.

Triangular, compressed, contracted towards the base or point

of attachment, expanded above, composed of tortuous, branch-

ing, anastomosing reticulate tubulation more or less intersti-

tially separate. Colour sponge-brown when fresh, whitish

yellow when dry. Surface uniformly even, retiform, con-

sisting of the superficial part of the tubular reticulation of

which the whole body is composed, rendered prominent and

glistening by a great abundance of the tripod spicules. Pores

in the wall of the tubulation throughout. Vent-like open-

ings three or four in number, chiefly in the upper border,

defined by simple circular apertures in the general tissue,

not marginated, leading into cloacal cavities below, which

consist of equally simple dilatations of the reticulate tubu-

lation at this part. Structure generally consisting of a

minute, tortuous, branching and anastomosing hollow thread

30*

508 Mr. H. J. Carter on

or tubulation, around the cloacal cavities just mentioned,

which respectively descend, narrowing towards the base and

widening upwards until they become contracted again towards

the vent. ‘Tube composed of a single layer of triradiate spi-

cules only, held together by the sarcode and its accompanying

soft parts, among which, in this instance, a number of ova are

present, which, by their size and the presence of the germinal

vesicle, indicate that they are near to segmentation ; traversed

plentifully by pores, and opening here and there by circular

holes into the cloacal dilatations, which is probably the case

throughout the interstices of the reticulation generally ; both

the tubulation and the interstices varying greatly in diameter

under 1-100th.in., largest on the surface of the cloaciform

dilatation, smallest towards the circumference. Spicules of

one kind only, viz. triradiate, but of two distinct forms,

as in the foregoing, viz.:—1, tripod-like, stout, with the

arms bent downwards and outwards sigmoidally, about 20-

6000ths in. high, spreading to about 20-6000ths at the base,

arms about 21 by 6-6000ths in their greatest dimensions

respectively ; 2, the common form of triradiate, but much

thinner than the foregoing, with arms more or less equal

and more or less equiangled, varying in measurement under

20 by 1-6000th in. The former very abundant and almost

entirely confined to the ridges formed by the reticulated tubu-

lation on the surface, the latter to the interior, No quadri-

radiates. Size of specimen, which is compressed and nearly

equilateral, 7%; in. high, upper border } in. long, thickness of

body 41n.

Obs. There can be no doubt that this is the same sponge as,

only in a larger form than, that which I described and illus-

trated under the name of “ Leucetta clathrata”’ (‘ Annals,’

1883, vol. xi. p. 33, pl. i. figs. 13-17) ; but we have here the

tubular thread in a larger and distinctly hollow state, and not

solid as assumed to have been the case in Leuceita clathrata,

where, from contraction during desiccation, it had become

solid, which, together with the smallness of the specimen,

misled me into stating that it was ‘not hollow” (op. cit.

p- 34), a mistake that I am thus able to have the opportunity

of correcting, and of changing at the same time the name to

Clathrina tripodifera, var. gravida, on account of the presence

of the ova, above mentioned, which are in much the same

condition as those in Clathrina tripodifera, whose descrip-

tion and dimensions have just been given. Hence the neces-

sity of extended experience in laying down specifically the

typical form of a sponge. ;

Of course, here we have the same structure as in Clathrina

Sponges from South Australia. 509

tripodifera, but the tubulation, instead of being echinated

and closed in, is without echination and separate; still, our

“intervals,” which in C. tripodifera we have considered to

be analogous to Hiickel’s “ Intercanal System,” are here

simply open vacuities. Not considering these differences

sufficient to constitute a distinct species, it has been desig-

nated as a variety of C. tripodifera.

Hitherto the structure has not presented any indications of

that cancellous kind which we have called “ parenchyma,”

although there has been a more or less distinct cloaca and

general vent, especially in Clathrina tripodifera, that is there

is no additional structure of this kind to be seen outside or

inside the wall of the tubulation; but now. we come to a

structure in which there is a faint trace of this parenchyma in

the angles of union of the lamina of which it is composed, as

will be described in the following species.

5. Clathrina laminoclathrata (dry).

Specimen a subcireular patch about 2 in. in diameter

and 7; in. thick, which has grown over a rocky substance.

Clathrous, massive, sessile, spreading, lamino-reticulate. Colour

now (thatis in its dry state) steel-grey. Surface even, smooth,

reticulated by the clathrous holing of the structure generally,

which here makes its appearance in the form of circular inter-

stices of different sizes up to 3; in. in diameter. Pores in the

lamina. No appearance of a vent or vents of any kind, 7. e.

spurious or real. Structure lamino-clathrous; lamina solid,

composed of a thin layer of radiate spicules supporting the

sarcode and other soft parts. Spicules of one form only, viz.

triradiate, equiarmed and equiangled, varying in size under

75-6000ths in. in diameter, ray alone about 45 by 5-6000ths in.

Size above given.

Obs. In this instance, which is unique among the calea-

reous sponges so far as I know, the tubulated staple thread

of Clathrina, which so generally characterizes this genus, is

replaced by a flat, solid, “‘ tape-like”’ form or staple, whose edge

when cut presents no appearance of mesodermal structure or

parenchyma whatever, although towards the angles of union,

where of course the lamina branches off to form the clath-

rous structure of the mass, there is a small angular space left

which bears a faint trace of parenchyma, and this seems to

introduce us to what in this way will become so much more

evident hereafter. It is represented among the non-calcareous

sponges by “Hchinoclathria favus” (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xvi.

p- 292).

510 Mr. H. J. Carter on

In the next species that will be described, viz. Clathrina

primordialis, the reticulated flat lamina of C. laminoclathrata

appears to be replaced bya vermiculated tube, in which the walls

are just as thin as the lamina of this species, but which tubula-

tion by repeated branching, contortion, and anastomosis, all

more or less in apposition, assumes the form of a solid mass of

this kind of structure in which the intervals between the tubu-

lation afford a much larger space for parenchymatous structure

than in C. laminoclathrata; in short, wherein the quantity

of parenchymatous structure is much greater.

6. Clathrina primordialis.

(See Ascetta primordialis, H. op. cit. Atlas, Taf. ii. fig. 15.)

A massive, shapeless, sessile, sublobate, smooth, solid lump,

attached by a plurality of portions of the body elongated into

podal points below, whose interspaces extend upwards in an

irregularly excavated manner towards the surface, where the

lobes of the mass terminate in thick, irregularly interuniting,

round, submeandering ridges, with intervening depressions,

some of which extend down to the interspaces between the

points of attachment; ridges on a level with each other,

forming the crown of the mass. Texture delicate, light as

cork when dry. Colour when fresh not given, probably

whitish, as in one of the specimens, but now more or less

pinkish brown, probably, as before stated of Clathrina tri-

podifera, from having been in the proximity of a similarly

coloured sponge. Surface minutely ridged, quwasz fibro-reti-

culately, with more or less lozenge-shaped interstices, smooth,

even, covered throughout with an epithelial layer of cells

more or less transfixed by the rays of subjacent spicules.

Pores in the quas? fibrous ridges. Vents of two sizes, viz.

small and large, both wnmarginated and on a level with

the surface, viz.:—1, smaller, circular, numerous, in the

interstices of the fibro-reticulated ridges, averaging 1-48th in.

in diameter, and about the same distance apart; 2, larger,

also circular, but flabby and comparatively scanty, scattered

irregularly among the rest, chiefly over the projecting

portions of the crown. Structure tortuously tubular, the

tubes composed of a single layer of triradiates, held together

by sarcode, averaging about 1-72nd of an inch in diameter, but

very irregular in their calibre, branched, anastomosing, and

in juxtaposition but for the presence of a narrow strip of

parenchymatous tissue, which here and there becomes widened

out into angular spaces, where the circular walls of the tubu-

lation fail to come in contact with each other. Angular

Sponges from South Australia, 511

spaces differentiated from the cavities of the tubulation by the

presence of reproductive bodies and sarcode, which, especially

in the dried state, presents a sponge-brown colour, while the

surface of the tubulation is white and without this ; ; so the

two are easily distinguished. The parenchymatous part

terminates externally in the thin qwas? fibro-reticulate

ridges of the surface, where, as before stated, it is traversed

by the pores; but what its connexions internally are I have

not been able to deter mine, although, from analogy, one would

be inclined to conjecture that it opened generally by pores

and here and there by small holes (the latter probably for the

exit of the reproductive bodies) into the cavity of the tubula-

tion. On the other hand, the tubulation opens on the

surface through the small and large vents, that is the former

directly and the latter after having come from more dilated

portions in the centre of the mass ; but all appear to be more

or less in communication. Spicules of one form only, viz.

triradiate, equiarmed, equiangulated; ray about 35 by 3-

G000ths, varying in size under this with a few a little larger :

densely charging the sarcode throughout, but especially on

the surface, which is thus rendered a little more compact than

the interior, so as In some specimens to present a cortical

structure. Size of largest specimen, of which there are

several, about 4 inches in diameter each way, being cubical.

Obs. In this species we cannot help seeing that the paren-

chymatous structure which intervenes between the contortea

tubulation presents a still further step than in Clathrina

laminoclathrata towards that which reaches its maximum in

the Leucones and ES, as will be seen hereafter ; at

the same time that the dilated portions of the tubulation in ‘the

midst of the mass, in communication more particularly with

the large vents externally, appear in the aggregate to be

tantamount to a single cloacal cavity with general osculum ;

while the spaces occupied by the parenchyma appear to be

the seat of Hiickel’s “ intercanal system, ” that iz, the inter-

spaces between the ‘ radial chambers”’ in Grantia ciliata Ke.

In the large specimen of this species, viz. that described,

there are also ova, but apparently scanty and in a more

advanced stage, mixed up with minute crustaceans, which

would hardly ‘be there if it were not for the presence of the

sponge-ova, for it is at this time that they more particularly

invade most destructively the calcareous sponges ; hence it 1s

not improbable that some of the ova may be theirs, which

prevents my being able to say what the sponge-ova are like.

But there is another body also scantily present which is quite

new to me, but, being more plentiful in the following species,

512 Mr. H. J. Carter on

viz. Clathrina ventricosa, it will be more particularly described

there. At first I thought this was a fungoid spore with long

tubular tail-like appendage ; but its much larger size, absence

of septa, and the refractive granules of the interior issuing

through the tail seem to be opposed to such a view.

7. Olathrina ventricosa.

Individualized. Massive, lobate, sessile generally, or

attached by a plurality of attenuated portions of the body,

thus resting on such points, or not attached at all, but free

and floating, furnished with a large cloaca and contracted

mouth, or the same in a group with wide crateriform mouths.

Colour white or pinkish brown, the latter probably owing to

the proximity of a red-coloured sponge. ‘Texture compara-

tively firm. Surface-structure consisting of a thick cortex of

radiates covered with deep, polygonal, infundibuliform de-

pressions or holes echinated round the inner ends and often

‘diaphragmed there by cribriform sarcode; built up of large

radiates, whose intercrossing rays give the polygonal form ;

almost in juxtaposition, and varying in size under 1-20th in.

in diameter ; or with the same reduced, probably by friction,

to a white, homogeneous-looking, compact, cortical layer, in

which the same kind of holes are present, but without the

polygonal infundibular form, being simply subcircular and

more or less variable in size. Pores in the intervals between

the ‘“infundibular depressions.” Vents of two kinds, viz.

small and numerous and large and single; the former, that is

the small kind, at the bottoms of the “infundibular depres-

sions ” respectively, varying in size with that of the depres-

sions themselves, echinated &c. at the inner end, as just

stated ; the latter large and single, bordered by a thin lip of

fine structure about 1-16th inch wide; both leading to a large

cloaca, whose surface is thickly beset with holes of two kinds,

viz. one situated at the bottom of deep, broad, conical depres-

sions, which vary in size, depth, and distance apart, and the

other for the most part small, circular, and on the surface ; both

also communicating with the ‘ hollow spaces” in the general

structure of the wall, which will be more particularly mentioned

presently ; surface of the cloaca pierced generally with pores

and sparsely echinated ; echinating rays most abundant round

the holes leading into the hollow spaces of the wall. Struc-

ture of the wall, which in some of the large specimens exceeds

ap inch in thickness, composed of vermiculated tissue, con-

sisting of tortuously branched and anastomosing tubulation,

which may be divided into two kinds, viz. that which is more

Sponges from South Australia. 513

particularly defined by a cortex and filled with parenchymatous

structure, and that which is empty or hollow, to which I have

just alluded; the former in communication with the surface,

the cloaca, and the hollow spaces by pores situated in these

parts respectively, together with small holes, but much larger

than the pores, in the cortex here and there, also opening into

the hollow spaces. Hollow spaces or intervals communicating

externally through the infundibular holes of the surface and

internally with the cloaca through the holes in the surface of

this cavity. Structure of the parenchyma cancellous, traversed

by branched canal-systems which respectively open into the

hollow spaces through the small holes” in the cortex just

mentioned ; canals more or less echinated by the fourth ray

of quadriradiates. Hollow spaces more or less smooth or

sparsely echinated, like the cloaca. Spicules of two kinds,

viz. triradiate and quadriradiate, both apparently equally

abundant :—1, triradiate of two sizes, viz. large and small,

the former equiradiate and equiangled, a little raised in the

centre ; rays stout, irregular in their outline, becoming sud-

denly much diminished a little way from the end, about

52 by 13-6000ths in their greatest dimensions; the latter or

smaller similar, but with the ray more regular in form, about

35 by 4-6000ths; both forms variable in size between the

measurements given. 2, quadriradiate, the same as the

smaller triradiate in size, but with the fourth ray in addition

curved and somewhat shorter. The large triradiates appear

to be confined to the surface, where they are occasionally

provided with a fourth arm, and the quadriradiates, mixed

with the triradiates, to the interior generally, the former per-

haps most abounding on those surfaces which are most echi-

nated. Size varying with that of the specimen, of which

there are upwards of a dozen, extending from that of a small

bean to one nearly 6 inches in its longest diameter. The

largest of all is the free or floating specimen, which is sub-

ovoid, 3 inches high, that is placing the large mouth upwards

(for there are several small ones about the body, each provided

with a lip), and 5? x 42 horizontally in its greatest diameters ;

the large mouth is 3 by 3 inch in its greatest diameters, and

the cloacal cavity much larger; wall averaging an inch

thick. The rounded form combined with a compact, white,

even, homogeneous-looking structure on the surface indicates

that this specimen has for some time been free and floating ;

its parenchyma is abundantly charged with reproductive

bodies. The next largest specimen was attached by several

attenuated portions of the body, and, having been much less

exposed to friction, presents a much more perfect state of the

514 Mr. H. J. Carter on

surface. In form this specimen is more globular, being about

4 inches high by ? in diameter, but consisting of two indi-

viduals joined together, has two large subcircular vents, each

about an inch in diameter, leading to two cloace below of

much larger dimensions ; while the specimen with crateriform

vents, each of which is an inch in diameter, leading into cloacee

a little deeper, consists of a group of several such individuals

joined together and sessile generaily.

Obs. This is by far the largest and most abundant in

specimens of all Mr. Wilson’s calcareous sponges, and it is

somewhat remarkable that, like the floating Auloplegma-form

of Clathrina tripodifera, it should be abundantly charged

with reproductive bodies. But for the asconoid or tubular

structure of this species, the amount of parenchyma is so

great that it closely resembles Hiickel’s Leucaltis floridana

in this respect (op. czt. Taf. xxvi.) ; and in some specimens

the canals and spaces in the parenchymatous structure are so

thickly echinated by the fourth ray of the quadriradiates that,

on the other hand, they look like the echinated tubes of Clathrina

tripodifera, while here, as in the latter, they are easily distin-

guished, especially in the sections of the dried portions, by

their yellow side, owing to the presence of the dried sarcode

and its contents lining in particular this part, while that of

the “ hollow spaces ” is smooth and more or less white. Are

the ‘hollow spaces” here analogous to the “ intervals” in

Olathrina tripodifera, which in the latter have been shown to

be identical with Hiickel’s ‘ intercanal system; while here

they are apparently as evidently analogous to the “radial

chambers” of Grantia ciliata &c., through which they may

be homologized with the excretory canal-system in Teicho-

nella prolifera? 1 must leave others to make the adjust-

ment.

In some of the specimens which are altogether solid the

small infundibular vents on the surface are supplemented by

several larger ones, which, not leading to a single large

cloaca, are in this respect like those of Clathrina primordialis,

that is, connected with several dilated portions in the midst

of the structure internally, which in the aggregate amount

to a large single cloaca; but they differ from those in Clath-

rina primordtalis in being all provided with a lip.

The large ‘ iree and tloating ” specimen of this species is

plentifully charged with ova about 1-333rd in. in diameter,

from which the germinal vesicle has in most instances disap-

peared, and in some of which the first line of segmentation

seems to be visible. But the body to which I have just

alluded as being scanty in Clathrina primordialis is here as

Sponges from South Australia, 515

abundant as the ova, if not more so. It is a long elliptical

cell, more or less slightly curved and more or less round

at the free end, which sometimes appears to be flattened

for a minute distance and sometimes doubly papillated, but

the latter very indistinctly, and therefore not satisfactorily

determinable ; this at the other end opens widely into a long

caudal tubular appendage, which becomes somewhat contracted

in the middle, to expand again into a suctorial or trumpet-

shaped form at its free extremity. In size the total length is

about 383-6000ths inch, of which 12 x 6-6000ths go to the cell

or head and 21-6000ths to the tail, which is about 1-6000th

in. in diameter at the extremity. The cell presents a large

refractive nucleus at the free end, and the rest is filled with

equally refractive spherical granules of about half the size of

the nucleus, which can be traced as they issue through the

tail, and sometimes form a heap at the end, where they have

exuded. What this body is I am unable to conceive, unless

it is a parasite which, like the minute Crustacea, infests the

specimen.

Besides the large ova and these bodies &e. there are also

small cells from 3 to 6-6000ths in. in diameter, sometimes

nucleated, but always filled with spherical refractive granules

like those of the yelk in the ova. Are these the spermatozoid

cysts or cells? ‘They, like the ova, are mixed up with the

spongozoa, which are only about 14-6000th or 1-4000th in.

in diameter—imeasurements which could not have been made

here or in the other instances had not the greater part of

these sponges been, as they still remain, in an excellent state of

preservation for this purpose.

8. Clathrina latitubulata (provisional, incerte sedis).

Agglomerated. Composed of a comparatively large, more

or less contorted and anastomosing tube about } in. in dia-

meter, swollen or dilated at short distances into rounded forms,

which give it an irregularly knotted appearance, on each of

which knots or prominent parts there is a single vent or none

at all. Colour sponge-brown when fresh, whitish outside

when dry. Surface even, composed of large radiate spicules

interunited by more or less defined areas of cribriform sarcode.

Pores large, represented by the cribrate areas. Vents single,

naked, on the prominent parts of the lobes or dilated

portions. Structure consisting of a very thin wall, most

of which is cortex or surface-structure, not averaging more

than ;’5 in. in thickness, composed of two or more layers of

large and small radiates, held together by the sarcode of the

516 ~—s— Prof. F. J. Bell on a Species of Echinocardium

surface, but more particularly by a comparatively thick layer

of the same substance internally ; continuous over one part

and cribrated with large holes in another, opposite to corre-

sponding holes in the cortex, rendered more or less polygonal

by the intercrossing of the arms of the large radiates, and

through which the cribriform areas of the surface can be seen.

Spicules of two kinds, viz. triradiate and quadriradiate :—1,

triradiates of different sizes, mostly regular in form and

mostly large; ray 90 by 15-6000ths: 2, quadriradiates of

two sizes, viz. very minute and very large; the former nume-

rous, sagittal in shape, averaging only 10 by 1-6000th in the

shaft, with arms respectively about half this length, and the

latter, which tends more to a regular form and is scant, with

arms 150 by 21-6000ths. No. 1 is chiefly confined to the

cortex, the minute form of no. 2 to the sarcodic lining of the

interior, with the large form here and there in the interior of

the cortex. Size of specimen, which altogether is irregularly

oblong, about 14 x # x $ inch.

Obs. 'The structure of this species, if not abnormal, is very

uncommon, on account of the general form in combination

with such a thin wall; not less so the layer of sarcode over

the inner surface, which is charged with the minute quadri-

radiates confusedly distributed throughout its substance, hence

indicative of an abnormal condition. In general form, that

is in outward appearance, it is very much like Poléjaeff’s

Heteropegma nodus gordi (‘ Chailenger’ Reports, 1883, Cal-

carea, p. 45, pl. 1. fig. 7, and pl. iv. fig. 1), which also came

from Australia, viz. from off “‘ Cape York” at the N.E. angle,

since that from the Bermudas appears to have been too much

injured for illustration, but when anatomically examined

proves to be totally different, as may be seen by the descrip-

tions respectively.

[To be continued. |

XLVIII.—On a Species of Echinocardium from the Channel

Islands. By ¥. JEFFREY BELL, M.A.

Some weeks ago I received from Mr. Finlay of the Watt

Museum at Greenock, an exceedingly fine specimen of Hehino-

cardium, which he asked me to determine for that institution.

A very superficial examination of the object showed me that

it was altogether unlike any specimen in the British Museum,

and that it could not be readily assigned to any described

from the Channel Islands. 517

species. As the specimen which belongs to the Greenock

Museum had been purchased of Messrs. Sinel and Co., of Jersey,

I entered into communication with those gentlemen, from whom

I had already received valuable specimens of worms, and was

able to obtain a specimen of Lchinocardium covered with

spines, and, at first, recalling /. flavescens; still later Messrs.

Sinel bave sent me a third specimen devoid of spines, which

is larger than the others and deserves description.

No anterior ambulacral groove ; test irregularly cordiform,

at its widest the measurement is nearly as great as the length ;

anterior lateral ambulacra with eight and fifteen pores, the

posterior with fourteen and twelve. Anus a little overhung

by posterior interambulacrum; the granules in the anterior

ambulacrum larger and much less closely packed than else-

where on the dorsal surface of the disk.

Greatest length 74 millim., greatest width 71 millim.

A comparison of this description with that given by Mr. L.

Barrett of what, with doubt, he calls Amphidotus gibbosus,

Agass., shows that the specimens agreed in so far that his was

as broad as long, had eight and fourteen pairs of pores in the

anterior lateral ambulacrum, had the anus depressed, and the

anterior ambulacrum flush with the surface of the test.

If the “‘ Greenock” and our specimen be of the same species

as Barrett's example, there is a further agreement in the

thick coating with curved spines, and the spines of the post-

oral space having slightly flattened tips.

On the whole I should be inclined to think that the three

specimens now before me were of the same species as that

seen by Mr. Barrett, were it not for the following considera-

tions :—My. Alder and the Rev. Canon Norman agree in

thinking that the specimen assigned by Barrett to Agassiz’s

species agrees rather with the Hchinocardium pennatifidum of

Dr. Norman ; but this last has peculiar pedicellarie of which

I can find no trace, has but four pairs of pores in the anterior

of the antero-lateral rows of ambulacral pores, and is not

nearly so broad as long, having a greatest length of 60 and

a greatest breadth of 50 millim.

The examination which I have been able to make of Echino-

cardium cordatum and H. flavescens have shown me that there

is a considerable area of variability within this genus; but I

cannot determine its range for L. pennatifidum or this appa-

rently different species without material tar larger than that

which has already come to my hands. I shall be glad of any

assistance which my fellow naturalists or those who are inter-

ested in British zoology are able to give me.

Zoological Department, British Museum.

518 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. A. H. Foord on a

XLIX.—On a new Genus of Devonian Corals, with De-

scriptions of some Species of the same. By H. ALLEYNE

NicHotson, M.D., D.Sc., Regius Professor of Natural

History in the University of Aberdeen; and Arruur H.

Foorp, F.G.8., late of the Geological Survey of Canada.

[Plate XVII. ]

[Continued from p. 400. ]

Rhaphidopora stromatoporoides (continued).

We are, however, entirely satisfied that the appearances

just described, upon which Schliiter founded his Pachytheca

stellimicans, are of purely inorganic origin, and are the result

of mineralization. They are probably due to a finely fibrous

crystallization of the calcite, which has caused the dark-coloured

impurities in the matrix to arrange themselves in conformity

with the crystalline fibres. The radiating fibres thus produced

frequently extend from one tube to another, cutting through

the walls of the corallites, and so producing the beautiful

starry appearance which characterizes tangential sections, and

upon which Prof. Schliiter based his name of “ stellimicans’™*,

This process of mineralization was potent enough to effect the

almost complete destruction of the tabula, and in large part

that of the walls of the corallites as well, the latter remaining

in parts only obscurely discernible. Here and there this pro-

cess was not quite complete, and hence we sometimes find

spots in most vertical sections (Pl. XVI. figs. 1 ¢ and 7) in

which the visceral chambers have not been wholly occupied

by this infiltrated material, but have been partially filled with

clear calcite, and have the tabule still left. Moreover, by the

extension of the radiating crystalline fibres from each centre

of crystallization through the walls of the corallites into con-

tiguous tubes were produced those curious dark transverse

bars seen in tangential sections intersecting the walls of the

tubes, and regarded by Prof. Schliiter as of the nature of

filled-up mural pores.

That the remarkable structure here in question is the result

of some such process of infiltration and crystallization as above

sketched out is rendered certain by the examination of a suffi-

* A somewhat similar appearance is presented in tangential sections

of Monotrypa quadrata, Rominger, a Monticuli-

oroid from the Cincinnati group (Caradoc) of

Cincinnati, Ohio. In this we find the visceral -

cavities of the corallites traversed by irregular

lines, which radiate from each angle of the cell-

wall and meet in the centre (see woodcut), The

same phenomenon is met with also in some other

paleeozoic corals,

new Genus of Devonian Corals. 519

ciently large series of thin sections, since we then find all

possible gradations to exist between the specimens of the first

group (“ piliformis ” group) and those of the second (“ stel-

limicans”’ group). Indeed, a single slide will sometimes

exhibit almost all the transitional stages which conduct us

from the one group to the other. Thus we find certain

specimens in which the corallites, either throughout the entire

corallum or merely here and there, have their visceral cham-

bers quite free from the darker material. Even in such

specimens (PI. XV. figs. 5, 6, and also woodcut, fig. A) we find,

however, that the walls are not uncommonly slightly thick-

Fig. A. A few cells from a slide of 2. stromatoporoides, Roem., taken

from a part where the visceral chambers of the corallites are filled

only with clear crystalline calcite, and the walls are only slightly

altered. Fig. B. A few cells from another part of the same slide, in

which the radiating crystalline structure is incompletely developed,

the walls of the corallites being still discernible and the visceral

chambers partly unaffected (filled with matrix), Fig. C. A few

cells from another part of the same slide, in which the walls are still

to be seen, but the crystallization has assumed its characteristic

stellate form. Fig. D. Another part of the same slide, in which

the walls of the tubes have become completely obliterated, and we

see only the dark stars, the centres of these corresponding with the

centres of the visceral chambers. Fig. E. A few cells from a slide

of another specimen, in which the walls are left, and the rays of the

crystalline stars are seen cutting through the walls, and thus uniting

with contiguous stars. Fig. F. Part of a vertical section of the

same, completely crystallized; and fig. G. Another vertical section

incompletely infiltrated : v, dark lines representing the axes of the

visceral chambers: w, faint vertical lines, representing the walls of

the corallites ; A, portions of the visceral chambers infiltrated only

with clear calcite, and still showing tabule; ¢, calices. All the

figures are enlarged twenty-four times.

520 Dr. H. A. Nicholson and Mr. A. H. Foord on a

ened, while a more or less conspicuous crystalline structure of

the wall is almost always developed. ‘This crystalline struc-

ture is shown intwo ways. In the first place, the walls of the

corallites, as seen in either horizontal or vertical sections,

exhibit dark and light patches, often angular, and sometimes

very regularly disposed (Pl. XV. fig. 7a, and Pl. XVII.

fig. 3), the cause of this being clearly the different orientation

of the calcite crystals traversed by the plane of the section. In

the second place, contiguous visceral cavities are seen in trans-

verse sections to be united by dark lines or bars which run

transversely across the walls and are sometimes very regular

in their arrangement (Pl. XVII. fig. 8). These bars are the

beginning of the radiate crystallization which ultimately gives

rise to the “ stellimicans”’ structure.

In other specimens, again, or in particular parts of a speci-

men, we find the radiating crystalline structure further deve-

loped, a zone of radiating crystalline fibres now lining each

corallite, but the walls of the corallites still remaining visible

(woodcut, fig. B). This lining may be so thick as to leave

open only a small central space in each corallite (Pl. XVI.

fig. 5), or it may extend quite to the centre of the corallites,

in which case each tube is filled with a more or less marked

crystalline stellate mass (Pl. XVI. fig. 3, and woodcut, fig. H).

The next stage is the more or less complete obliteration of

the walls of the corallites. This sometimes takes place

while the central portion of the visceral chamber is yet unin-

filtrated (Pl. XVI. fig. 2a). More commonly the obliteration

of the walls is accompanied by the complete infiltration of the

corallites, in which case there is developed the typical “ stedlz-

micans”’ structure previously described (Pl. XVI. fig. 2, and

woodcut, fig. D).

Vertical sections show much the same differences in the

extent of the infiltration and subsequent crystallization by

which they have been affected; but the walls are usually less

easily recognizable in these than in transverse sections

(Pl XVI. fig. 1c, and part of figs. 4 and 6; Pl. XVII. fig. 4).

It is usually the case also that the tabule have been completely

obliterated ; but in most sections we may find here and there

smaller or larger portions of the visceral cavity—always occu-

pying the centre of the cavity—to which the infiltrating

material, owing to some local cause, has not penetrated, and

in which we meet with transparent calcite intersected by the

remnants of the tabule (Pl. XVI. figs. 1 ¢ and 7, Pl. XVII.

fig. 4, and woodcut, fig. G). This fact, among others, would

show that the stellate crystallization has struck inwards from

the walls towards the centre of the tubes, and not vice versa.

new Genus of Devonian Corals. 521

The only other point in connexion with this singular crys-

talline structure with regard to which a few words may be

said is as to whether or not a similar structure is ever deve-

loped in 2. er¢nalis as well as in L&. stromatoporoides. Con-

sidering that these two species are very closely allied and that

they commonly occur in association, we should expect that

such a purely inorganic change as that which induces the

“ stellimicans’’ condition would equally affect both these

forms. As a matter of fact we think it probable that of the

many specimens in the ‘ stedlimicans”’ state which we have

examined some are really referable to 2. crinalis, Schliit.,

and not to &. stromatoporoides, Roem. As, however, the

induction of this condition more or less extensively obliterates

the normal structures of the coral, we are not prepared to

assert this positively. We do meet, however, with “ stedli-

micans’”’ specimens in which the tubes are decidedly larger

than they are in the majority of examples (see Pl. XVII.

fig. 1), and it is not improbable that these represent examples

of &. erénalis which have undergone this peculiar process of

mineralization. We have, moreover, a specimen from the

Devonian rocks of Devonshire consisting of two superposed

colonies which presumably belong to a single species, and of

which one colony is in its normal state, while the other is in

the extreme form of the ‘ stelliémicans”’ condition. ‘The un-

altered colony (Pl. XVII. fig. 6) is undoubtedly 2. erinalis, and

the “ stellimicans” colony (Pl. XVII. fig. 5) is probably the

same, though its tubes are certainly not so large as those of

its fellow. .

Finally, we cannot pass over without remark the singular

tubercles which are commonly developed in £&. stromatopo-

rotdes at the angles of junction of the corallites (Pl. XVI.

figs. 1a, 3, and 5). These structures are something like the

‘‘ acanthopores ”’ of the Monticuliporoids, but are undoubtedly

of a different nature. ‘They are best seen in specimens in the

“ stellimicans”’ condition, when the walls are not completely

destroyed; but there are indications of their presence in even

normal examples of the species. We are inclined to think,

however, that they are merely the result of mineralization

affecting in some peculiar way the thickened angles of junc-

tion of the tubes. .

Formation and Locality. Abundant in the Middle Devo-

nian of Gerolstein, in the EKifel, where it occurs in all its

forms. Rare in the Middle Devonian of Teignmouth,

Devonshire.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. 36

522 On anew Genus of Devonian Corals.

Rhaphidopora? sp. (Pl. XVII. figs. 7-10.)

We have seen that both R. crinalis, Schliit., and R. stro-

matoporoides, Roem., occur in the Devonian rocks of Devon-

shire. We have here figured slides of two other examples of

Rhaphidopora which we have from the same formation and

which we are unable to identify with certainty. One of these

(Pl. XVII. figs. 7 and 8) exhibits rounded thick-walled tubes,

intersected by complete horizontal tabule, but apparently

without septal spines. The diameter of the tubes is on an

average about a third of a millimetre. The specimen from

which these slides were taken was collected by Mr. Champer-

nowne in the Middle Devonian Limestone of Dartington, and

forms a mass of considerable size. The specimen is highly

mineralized, and the absence of the septal spines may be due

to this. It is not improbable, therefore, that this is only an

altered example of R&. crinalis, Schiliit.

The other specimen to which we refer (Pl. XVIL. figs. 9 and

10) is from Teignmouth, and agrees with the preceding in the

general dimensions of its tubes and the apparent absence of

septal spines. Its distinguishing feature is the angularity of

the corallites and their comparatively irregular shape. This

specimen also is much mineralized and does not admit of

positive specific characterization ; it cannot even be stated

with certainty to belong to the genus haphidopora at all.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII.

Fig. 1. Part of the vertical section of a double colony of &. crinalis,

Schliit.(?), enlarged twelve times, in which one colony is

normal and the other is in the “ stedlimicans” state. This may

be only an example of 2. stromatoporordes, Roem., with unusually

large tubes. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 2. Part of a tangential section of R. stromatoporoides, Roem., in the

“ stellimicans”’. state, enlarged twenty times. The tubes are

below the average size. Middle Devonian, Gerolstein.

Fig. 3. Part of a tangential section of R. stromatoporoides, Roem., en-

larged twenty-four times, The walls of the corallites are highly

crystallized, and are completely fused with their crystalline

lining, no longer appearing as distinct structures in the portion

of the section figured. The centres of the visceral cavities are

still unobliterated, and they are joined by regular radiating lines,

the result of stellate crystallization. Middle Devonian, Gerol-

stein.

Fig. 4, Vertical section of a specimen of R. stromatoporoides, Roem.,

which is wholly in the “ stellimicans” state. It consists of

several superposed colonies, of which the lowest has tubes of

much larger size than the others, and may belong to R. crinalis,

Schliit. Enlarged tweive times. Middle Devonian, Gerol-

stein.

Prof. M‘Intosh on the External Aspect of the Tunny. 523

Fig. 5. Tangential section of a specimen of R. erinalis, Schliit (?), en-

larged twelve times, from the Middle Devonian of Teignmouth.

The specimen consists of two superposed layers or colonies, of

which one is in the “stellimicans” state, while the other is

normal. The former is here figured.

Frg. 6. Vertical section of the normal layer of the specimen just referred

to. The tubes in this layer are larger than those in the layer

represented in fig. 5, and certainly belong to &. erinalis,

Schlit.

fig. 7. Tangential section of Rhaphidopora crinalis, Schliit. (?), from the

Middle Devonian of Dartington (coll. A. Champernowne), en-

larged twelve times, ~

Fg. 8. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 9. Tangential section of Rhaphidopora(?) sp., from the Middle

Devonian of Teignmouth, enlarged twelve times,

Fig. 10. Vertical section of the same, similarly enlarged.

L.— Additional Remarks on the External Aspect of the Tunny.

By Prof. W. C. M‘Inrosu, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., &c.

THE head and some other parts of the specimen of Oreynus

thynnus mentioned in the ‘ Annals’ for April were reserved

for a subsequent communication, and hence no special allu-

sion was made to the teeth. These of course occur on the

vomer, in which respect, as my friend Mr. Day (whose valu-

able and long-continued labours amongst the fishes of our

own and foreign countries would alone command respect)

says, it differs from such as the bonito (Thynnus pelamys),

a very good example of which was caught near St. Andrews,

and is now, thanks to Dr. J. Moir, in the University Mu-

seum. Mr. Day’s drawing of the teeth was not specially

alluded to otherwise than by the general statement that “ the

teeth are somewhat fancifully represented in all the figures.”’

The facts are that in his plate about eighteen or twenty teeth

occur in a lateral view along the premaxille and maxille,

and about fourteen or fifteen in the mandible. In the adult

male about fifty occur in each of the series above mentioned.

A similar criticism applies to his illustration of the den-

tition of the bonito. I know it is very difficult to give an

adequate representation of such a range of small teeth ina

figure of the size of Mr. Day’s, and only allude to this to indi-

cate that accuracy was the sole aim of my remarks.

In regard to the dorsal spimes* there is a decided diver-

gence between the figure in Day’s ‘ British and Irish Fishes ’

and the example at St. Andrews, since the first spine is much

* These are thirteen in number.

36*

524 Prof. M‘Intosh on the

more powerful—broader at the base and hence more rapidly

tapered. Unfortunately Mr. Day does not state (and this is

important) whether his figure is taken from a small ora large

example, since the relative proportions between the length of

the spines and the depth of the body probably undergo changes

during growth. The first spine is one which even the unini-

tiated would call powerful. Another way of looking at the

comparative lengths of the spine and other parts than that

adopted by Mr. Day is to measure it (the spine) accurately

by compasses in the figure in the ‘ British and Irish Fishes,’

and then pass the compasses downward over the body, when

it is found that at the second sweep of the instrument the free

tip slightly exceeds the ventral outline. In the fresh example

here nearly three such steps were necessary to clear the ven-

tral margin.

If the premaxillary and maxillary region in the recent

animal be measured with calipers, and the instrument then

be turned backward to the opercular margin, the observer will

find that two steps require to be taken to reach the latter

(opercular margin). If this be done in Mr. Day’s figure it

will be found that the second sweep of the compasses exceeds

the opercular margin by about a fourth. The measurements

in the case of the “snout”? and the “eye” mentioned by

Mr. Day give the results he states, though in his figure the

distance exceeds 22 (that for the larger example in the British

Museum). The eye in the figures is as stated in my paper

when compared with the fresh example. Further, if a vertical

line be drawn along the posterior margin of the operculum,

it will be found to approach the first dorsal spine too closely

in Day’s figure, thus additionally demonstrating what was

mentioned with regard to the head. A reference to Mr.

Couch’s figure will also clear up the situation on this point,

as well as bring out the fact that the origin of the pectoral

is considerably in advance of a vertical line from the first

dorsal spine, instead of being touched by it, as in the ‘ British

and Irish Fishes.’ Couch, it is true, says in his description

that the first dorsal begins nearly above the origin of the pec-

toral; but his figure more closely accords with nature in this

respect.

The relative positions of the second dorsal and the anal fins

may vary; but such cannot be allowed to rest on facts derived

from stuffed specimens. If it were so, the novelty of the

origin of one pectoral in front of the other could in the same

manner be stated of the bonito in the St. Andrews University

Museum. In the tunny so characteristically was the anal behind

the vertical line from the posterior base of the second dorsal,

External Aspect of the Tunny. 525

that in severing the trunk by a vertical incision for convenience

in maceration the second dorsal fin remained on the anterior,

the anal on the posterior moiety. If a reference be made to

Couch’s figure, this feature will be apparent at a glance; and

the author had the advantage of familiarity with fresh speci-

mens. The shape of the pectoral fin in Mr. Day’s figure, as

well as that of the anal, does not correspond with that in the

fresh specimen ; and as the pectoral in the stuffed bonito in

the museum here agrees with the latter, it is probable that

the taxidermist has dragged out the inner rays too promineftly

in the specimen figured.

No allusion has been made by Mr. Day in his rejoinder to

the finlets, which deviate from nature in contour and charac-

ter not only in his figure of the tunny, but likewise in the

bonito; and since the character of these fins is apparently

more or less uniform, perhaps the illustrations of the albacore

and pelamid may also be included in the criticism. An iso-

lated figure of one of these is given in the plate formerly

alluded to *, and, moreover, they were carefully photographed

when fresh. The taxidermist has. had some trouble (or else

the skin and its appendages must have been very pliant) to

get these organs into the ‘taut’? and wholly unnatural

position represented in the figures criticisedt. Considerable

force could not accomplish this in the specimen at St. An-

drews even after five month’s partial maceration.

Mr. Day refers to the accidental placing of bubalis instead

of scorpius opposite the title “ The Short-spined Cottws,” on

p- 433 of the ‘Annals’ for June 1885. He is probably

unaware that the “ correction” he alludes to existed in print

a month or two previous to June 1885, and was issued

about the time the paper he notices was published ; indeed

the slip must have occurred when copying from the proof of

the former. Moreover, in the paper in the ‘ Annals’ the title

(C. scorptus) occurs in the explanation of the plate.

The foregoing remarks will show that it 1s hazardous to

rely on a stuffed animal unless special precautions, by photo-

graphs and otherwise, be taken in the preparation, and that

plate xxxv. of Mr. Day’s ‘ British and Imish Fishes’ does

not adequately represent nature.

* Vide Fourth Annual Report of the Fishery Board for Scotland.

+ Subsequent desiccation may have increased the effect, though it has

not done so in the bonito at St. Andrews.

{ Third Report of the Fishery Board for Scotland, p. 59.

526 Mr. F. Day on the British Weevers,

LI.—On the British Weevers, the Bib, and the Poor- Cod.

By Francis Day, C.I.E., F.L.S., &e.

In last month’s number of the ‘ Annals and Magazine of

Natural History,’ Prof. M‘Intosh, Superintendent of the

Marine Laboratory at St. Andrews, propounded the two

following opinions: that it is possible the lesser and greater

weevers (Trachinus vipera and T. draco) are only the young

and adult stages of one species; also that the Gadus minutus

is the young of the bib or G. luscus. As in that paper

some of my views are discussed, I have thought that a short

reply to the article may be desirable.

I do not propose entering into the history of these two

forms, of which the greater weever, Trachinus draco, up to

the time of Gmelin’s ‘ Linneus’ (ed. 12), was considered a

species, and the lesser weever was deemed the same fish or

merely a variety, but which latter figured in Willughby,

1686, and Ray, 1713, as a distinct species, while Duhamel,

in France, clearly laid down the reasons why it ought to be

so looked upon. Since then every British and French author

who has studied ichthyology has recorded both as species.

Specimens of each have been found containing eggs ; Couch

was so fortunate as to possess a young one of the larger form

only three quarters of an inch in length; while there are cer-

tain structural differences between TY. draco and T. vipera;

and I would suggest whether it is not possible that the better

plan would have been to obtain the intermediate forms before

giving publicity to the theory that one was the young of the

other, and that without proof.

If we turn to the works of Cuvier and Valenciennes, Yar-

rell, Couch, Giinther, Moreau, and my own, we find the fin-

rays thus recorded :—Trachinus draco, or the greater weever :

dorsal from 29 to 31 rays, anal from 30 to 34 rays; T. vipera,

or the lesser weever: dorsal from 21 to 24 rays, anal from

24 to 26 rays. No intermediate numbers, so far as I am

aware, have been enumerated from British specimens; and

without such gradations (not the result of hybridization), or

without showing sexual differences, I think it is unsafe to

conclude that the larger form is merely the adult of the smaller

species.

The difference in the absence of spines above the orbit in

the smaller form and its greater depth in proportion to its

length “are given as distinctions which it is possible dis-

appear with age.” As the supraorbital spines are absent from

the smaller specimen, but seen in the larger, it is somewhat

unlikely, not impossible, that they first appear in the older

fish; but the reverse is the general rule, spines about the head

in the young Acanthopterygians becoming blunt or even

the Bib, and the Poor-Cod. 527

disappearing in the adult, as seen in Serranus, Lutianus, &c.

I omit further reference to the great difference in the propor-

tions of the depth of the body and length of the head in the

two forms, as Dr. M‘Intosh suggests such may be due to age.

But can any fish in our waters closely allied to the weevers

be pointed out wherein soft rays ¢nvariably increase in number

with age or size of the specimen in both the dorsal and anal

fins, forming a fair reason for supposing that such may be the

case in the weevers ?

As regards the larger fish being taken in deeper water, this

of itself is no criterion as to specific difference. The eggs or

very young fry of forms in which the ova float, as in the

weever, as well as the larger examples of the fish, will most

probably be found in deep water, as in other marine fishes ;

but I have personally seen the greater weever brought on shore

in a seine-net and trawled by a shrimper:

Ogilvy asserts that the greater weever is not found in

Ireland, where the lesser weever is not unfrequent, and several

naturalists have believed that this latter form is more partial

to the colder north than is the former. How Dr. M‘Intosh can

advance that ‘a perusal of Dr. Giinther’s accurate and careful

remarks on the two forms above mentioned strengthens the

views just expressed,” I fail to perceive. Dr. Giinther

observed, “ On the British coasts two species occur— TT’. draco,

the greater weever, attaining to a length of 12 inches, and 7.

vipera, the lesser weever, which grows only to half that size”

(‘ Introduction to the Study of Fishes,’ p. 464).

Prof. M‘Intosh (following Winther, 1879) considered “ that

what has been described as the poor- or power-cod (Gadus

minutus) by several authors is only the young of the bib.”

Continuing that ‘“alarge series from various parts of the British

seas leaves little doubt as to the identity of the two forms. It

would appear that the confusion in regard to this species has

partly arisen from an examination of preserved specimens.”

Dr. Giinther remarked of the bib, G. duscus, that “ the

ribs of this species are proportionately longer and stronger than

in the’ G. minutus, &c. Personally I should have liked to

haveexamined more specimens; as it was, I compared examples

of the two forms of the same length, and found that in the G.

minutus the anal fin did not commence nearly so far forwards

as in the bib, in which latter the vent was placed below the

anterior portion of the first dorsal fin, whereas in the G.

minutus it was much further back, being below its last rays.

But if these variations are not persistent, and the two forms

pass insensibly one into the other, the differences may be

sexual or accidental, and a detailed account of the intermediate

links would be desirable, until the appearance of which I will

defer my further criticism.

528 My. E. Meyrick on Australian Lepidoptera.

LII.—Notes on Synonymy of Australian Lepidoptera described

by Mr. Rosenstock. By E. Meyrick, B.A., F.E.S.

In the * Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for 1885

(vol. xvi. pp. 376-385, 421-443) is a paper on Australian

Lepidoptera by Mr. Rosenstock, which requires a good deal

of correction in order to make it available for scientific use. It

appeared to me therefore desirable to embody in a short note the

principal alterations which require to be made in respect of the

Geometrina and Microlepidoptera, to which most of my atten-

tion is given. 1 may add that, as Dr. Lucas (the collector of

the insects described) has placed in my hands types of the

greater number of his species, I am enabled in most cases to

speak with confidence of the identification of those described by

Mr. Rosenstock, of which the descriptions are not always sufli-

ciently precise. Mr. Rosenstock expresses an opinion that I

have overlooked descriptions of several species, and in some

cases (only one is mentioned) described neuration wrongly ;

this is possible enough, but by reference to the notes hereafter

following it will be seen that in every instance quoted he is

mistaken.

Messatis, Walk., is stated to be distinct from Endotricha,

but no points of difference are given; without these it is ob-

vious that no attention can be paid to the assertion. The

species (HZ. pyrosalis, Gn.) agrees with Lndotricha in every

character known to me, as I have elsewhere pointed out.

Scopula segestusalis, Walk., is, as admitted, too much

worn for recognition, and was intentionally neglected. I

should add that my paper on Australian Pyralidina did not

profess to be exhaustive, and that several probably good

species described by Walker were purposely omitted for want

of specimens for examination.

Isopterya nitidalis, Walk. Stated to be overlooked by me ;

it will be found in the genus Musotima, and has no conueton

with Lsopteryx.

Scoparia pusilla, Ros. I have not seen an authentic speci-

men, and cannot recognize this, but think it may probably be

S. spelea, Meyr. .

The genus Thalaina, Walk., is placed (following Walker)

among the Liparide ; it belongs to the Boarmiade.

The species included in the genera Fidonia, Panagra, and

Dasyuris have in no instance any connexion with those

genera.

CO. lucidulata, Walk., is stated “to present all the cha-

Mr. E. Meyrick on Australian Lepidoptera. 529

racters”? of Chrysolarentia, Butl.; these are defined by

Butler to be that the fore wings are “rather more acute ”’

(than in Larentia, but the difference is imaginary), and that the

hind wings are ‘‘ usually yellow ;”’ it is impossible to regard

this as a generic characterization.

Eubolia undulata, Ros., is a species of Cephalissa.

The specimens identified (probably quite correctly) as

Coremia permissata, Walk., and C. regulata, Walk., are

(according to Dr. Lucas’s types) both identical with Epyaxa

subidaria, Gn.

Coremia languescens, Ros., is a species of Cephalissa.

Diptychophora ochracealis, Walk. Mr. Rosenstock appears

to have overlooked my correction of the synonymy of this.

Thinasotia aurantiaca, Meyr. ‘This identification is in-

correct, unless Dr. Lucas mixed the two species, which is

improbable, as 7. aurantiaca does not to my knowledge

occur south of the Hunter River: the species intended is

(according to Dr. Lucas’s specimen) 7’. bivittella, Don. Both

are correctly referred to the genus Hednota.

Sorocostia vetustella, Walk. Stated to be quite overlooked

by me, and described as a new genus of Crambide; it is,

however, a Nola (Lithosiade), and was of course intentionally

omitted; it was described by Zeller again under the name of

Nola strictalis (Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, 1872).

Prionophora ruptella, Walk. (quoted under Ancylolomia).

Mr. Rosenstock has overlooked my reference of this species

(confirmed by Zeller) to the Noctuina.

Tortriz leucaniana, Walk. This reference is certainly

erroneous ; the species intended is 7. glaphyrana, Meyr.

T. leucaniana is confined to New Zealand, without doubt, and

could not be mistaken for 7. glaphyrana by any one well

acquainted with both (I have seen both in thousands), though

the females are very similar, as in all the allied species. I

have seen Dr. Lucas’s types.

Londia nigella, Newm. It is asserted, on the strength of

the examination of one specimen, that veins three and four

of the hind wings are from a point, and not remote, as stated

by me. I have again examined the six specimens which |

possess, and find that in all the veins are remote, as I origi-

nally stated, though to a variable degree; hence, while Mr.

Rosenstock’s observation may be quite correct, it fails to

prove that mine was incorrect; the just inference is either

that the one specimen was exceptional, or that the species

varies more than was at first observed.

Tinea Jraudulens, Ros. This specific name must positively

be written fraudulenta, the form adopted being a frightful

530 Mr. W. L. Distant on Malayan Entomology.

solecism. The species isa good one, but it is not atrue Tinea;

it belongs to a new genus allied to Tinea, but distinguished

from it (as correctly indicated by Mr. Rosenstock) by the

antennx, which are as long as the fore wings. I propose for

this genus the name Chrysoryctis ; to it may be referred also

Ecophora irruptella, Walk. (nec Zell.),and Incurvaria purella,

Walk., and I have several other species.

Adela chrysolamprella, Ros. This appears to be Nemotois

sparsellus, Walk., of which Adela laurella, Newm., is also a

synonym ; it is a true Nemotozs, not an Adela.

Hypertropha divitiosa, Walk. This was not overlooked by

me, nor again is it a distinct species (I have compared Walker’s

type) ; it is identical with deswmptana, Walk., of which (as

I have noted elsewhere) tortriciformis, Gn., is the oldest

name.

Eulechria leucopsina, Ros. This is a synonym of Pelto-

phora atricollis, Meyr.

(cophora apertella, Walk. I have not seen a specimen of

what Dr. Lucas sent; but I have no hesitation in saying that

it was not the species named, which is a yellow species of

Gcophora, peculiar to New Zealand; probably the insect

intended is not a true Gicophora.

Philobota athletica, Ros. This is a synonym of Casyra

annularis, Meyr.

Without entering into the subject of the other groups,

I may say that Discophlebia Lucasit, Ros., is the female of

D. catocalina, Feld. ; the affinities of this curious insect need

not be discussed here.

To this list of criticisms I should, in fairness, add that

some genera and species appear to have been so carefully ex-

amined (considering the imperfect material available) that it

is a pity the same attention was not bestowed upon all.

The King’s School, Parramatta, N.S. W.

April 3, 1886.

LU I.— Contributions to a Knowledge of Malayan Entomology.

Part V. By W. L. Disrant.

THE following descriptions are of butterflies received from

the Malay Peninsula, an area which possesses a particularly

rich Rhopalocerous fauna, and one which continually exhibits

novelties in almost every collection.

Mr. W. L. Distant on Malayan Entomology. 531

RHOPALOCERA.

Fam. Nymphalide.

Subfam. Surrrivz.

Elymnias abrisa, n. sp.

Male. Wings above dark obscure indigo-blue, posterior

wings with a large submarginal pale bluish patch. Wings

beneath glossy brownish, much mottled with paler strigee ;

anterior wings with the basal half of costal area and apical

margin castaneous, and with a large triangular pale subapical

patch ; posterior wings with a subcostal castaneous patch, a

pale stramineous spot between the subcostal nervules, and the

outer half of wing with the ground-colour pale violaceous and

having a few small submarginal spots. Body and legs more

or less concolorous with wings.

Exp. wings 70 millim.

Hab. Province Wellesley (coll. Dist.).

This species is allied to the H. sumatrana, Hew., from

which it differs by the pale patch on the upper surface of the

posterior wings, and by the subcostal stramineous spot be-

neath.

An unlocalizedand unidentified specimen in the Hewitsonian

collection is clearly the female of this species, and also differs

strongly trom the corresponding sex of 4. swmatrana.

Fam. Lycenide.

Logania sriwa, n. sp.

Wings above violaceous white ; anterior wings with ‘the

costal margin spotted with fuscous and the apical area (not

quite reaching to outer angle) dark fuscous; posterior wings

with the fringe spotted with fuscous. Wings beneath fuscous-

brown with darker blotches, and irrorated and speckled with

greyish white; this whitish coloration is most prominent on

the anterior wings at apex and outer angles; and on the

posterior wings it appears as an irregular broad subcostal

streak, the posterior wings are also more darkly marked than

the anterior. Body above brownish, beneath greyish; legs

very pale brownish with dark annulations.

Exp. wings 24 millim.

Hab, Malacca (coll. Staudinger).

Lizera? * usta, n. sp.

Wings above violaceous brown. Wings beneath greyish

* T place this species provisionally in the genus Zizera, from which it

differs by having the first subcostal nervule completely anastomosed

532 Bibliographical Notice.

ochraceous ; anterior wings with two contiguous fuscous spots

at centre of cell, a fuscous discocellular spot at end of cell,

and five spots of the same colour in a curved submarginal

series ; posterior wings with two large black spots near costal

margin, the outermost with a small fuscous spot beneath it,

a small fuscous spot in cell, and a discocellular streak of the

same colour at end of cell, and with the following blackish

spots :—one beneath and near base of cell, two near abdo-

minal margin, one near anal angle, and four in acurved series

beyond cell, and with a double series of pale fuscous, linear,

submarginal spots; fringe of both wings fuscous. Body and

legs more or less concolorous with wings.

Exp. wings 20 millim,

fab. Malacca (coll. Staudinger).

Polyommatus bagus, n. sp.

Female. Wings above closely resembling those of the same

sex of P. beticus. Wings beneath pale brownish ochraceous,

with the following linear brownish fascize margined with

greyish :—both wings with two at end of cells and two sub-

marginal fascie, the imnermost broadest; posterior wings

with two large, marginal, blackish spots, containing a few

scattered greenish scales and inwardly margined with pale

reddish ochraceous, separated by the lower median nervule.

Body above more or less concolorous with wings, beneath with

legs greyish white ; legs more or less streaked with brownish.

Exp. wings, ? 30 millim.

Hab. Province Wellesley (Birch, coll. Distant).

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Palcontoloyia Indica,

being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains procured

during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India. Ser. iv.

Indian Pretertiary Vertebrata. Vol. I. Part 5. The Reptilia

and Amphibia of the Maleriand Denwa Groups. By KR. LypreKxer,

B.A., F.G.8., &c. With 6 plates. Calcutta: Geological Survey

Oftice. London: Triibner & Co. 1885.

ReprittAn fossils have been obtained from the Maleri rocks of India

in two localities, Maleri (about thirty miles north of the Godavyeri,

in the central provinces) and in the coal-field of South Rewah. The

with the costal nervure. The typical specimen, however, is not only

unique, but also not my own property, thus preventing that detailed

structural examination which is necessary for exact generic determination,

but which is liable at the same time to injure the specimen,

Bibliographical Notice. Dae

age of these beds is determined as Upper Trias. The fauna described

includes Hyperodapedon Hucleyi, a species of Belodon, Parasuchus

Hislopi, a Dinosaur, a Mastodonsaurus, and some other forms.

Hyperodapedon, as originally described from Scotch specimens, had

a skull about 7 inches long and 5 inches wide; but the new species

is estimated to have had the skull 20 inches long and a skeleton

fully 17 feet in length. The evidence for the existence of this

animal consists in bones of the skull, vertebree, and bones of the

extremities. The most important remains are the palato-maxillary

bones, some of which are of about the size of those of Hypero-

dapedon Gordoni.

But in the largest specimen the palatine teeth consist of three

main rows, with a few teeth indicating a fourth row. ‘The first

row of maxillary teeth is regular in arrangement, but the external

rows are so irregular that the number of rows cannot be counted,

though it appears to be six. In all essential characters the resem-

blances of this type to Hatteria are remarkable. There are frag-

ments of mandible which also show characters like those of Hat-

teria, and the worn condition of the teeth in mandible and skull

indicate a backward and forward motion of the jaw. The teeth

penetrate deeply into the bone; those which border the palato-

maxillary groove of the skull were worn down by the marginal

rows of mandibular teeth, and the second and third rows of palatine

teeth were worn by the lateral mandibular teeth.

The thoracic vertebre show articular surfaces for the interver-

tebral wedge-bones or intercentra, such as characterize Hatteria.

The neural arch, however, was not anchylosed to the centrum ; it

carried the dorsal half of the tubercle for the rib.

Considering the large size of the animal, it is remarkable that

the correspondence to Hatteria should extend to the sacral vertebra,

the shoulder-girdle, humerus, ulna, ilium, and other bones, Which

are provisionally referred to this genus on account of the resem-

blance to that type.

Mr. Lydekker remarks that the presence of the median ridge in

the palato-maxillary bones of the remains from South Rewah may

perhaps indicate a distinct species from that found at Maleri.

The Hyperodapedon Hualeyt is distinguished from the British

species by its larger size and by having a greater number of rows

of teeth in the maxillary than in the palatine bone. This condition

is the reverse of that seen in Hyperodapedon Gordoni. Other dis-

tinctive characters are the triangular cross section of the teeth of

the first rows of the palatine and maxillary series, the absence of

teeth on the inner surface of the palatine bone, and a steady increase

in size of teeth from the front to the back of the jaws.

The author considers that the characters of the fossils described

indicate a genetic connexion between the Rhynchocephalia, through

Endothiodon, and the more typical Anomodontia. The well-deve-

loped articular ends of the limb-bones are taken to indicate that these

animals lived on land. a

The specimens referred to Belodon were found at Tika, in South

534 Miscellaneous.

Rewah. They consist of a basioccipital and basisphenoid, with

minute fragments of the maxillary bone and a dorsal vertebra.

The evidence of the genus Parasuchus, a crocodilian type from

Maleri, consists of similar remains rather better preserved, and

includes the articular part of the quadrate bone, a fragment of the

premaxillary, and what the author regards as dermal scutes. It is

considered that some other fragments indicate a Dinosaur ; but the

remains are not of that conclusive character that might be desired,

consisting of a fragment of a dorsal vertebra of Teleosaurian type,

a caudal vertebra, and a phalange. The phalange has a more

Dinosaurian aspect than the other bones. There are some teeth,

referred to the same type, which resemble the hinder teeth of Belodon

as well as Thecodontosaurus.

The remains of Mastodonsaurus are said to consist of the right

supratemporal bone found in the Denwa group, on the Denwa

river, in the Satpura district. Other fragmentary specimens are

stated to be allied to Metopias of Von Meyer and Capitosaurus of

Minster. A portion of a maxillary bone shows teeth with folded

enamel, each having a quadrate base with a pulp-cavity. There are

also fragments of cranial bones, mandible, and vertebrae. All these

remains are of so fragmentary a character that more than ordinary

courage was needed to refer to them at all, and the conclusions

adopted are necessarily speculative. The volume concludes with a

list of memoirs which relate to these fossils, followed by a synopsis

of the Pretertiary Indian Vertebrata.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Some new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters.

In the ¢ Annals’ for February last, under the above title, the present

writer published an article in which a new genus of Infusoria was

formulated with the name Diplomastax, the word Diplomestoma,

which I had selected and written in my MS., having been cancelled

by the Editors under a misapprehension for which I gave them one

excuse, it seems, by my mistake in writing “ Diplomastax” in the

explanation of the plate, and another by deriving Diplomestoma in

an utterly impossible way, according to the editorial note in the

April number of the magazine. Therefore, since Diplomastaa ig

preoccupied and the derivation of Diplomestoma is offensive to the

purist, I withdraw it and substitute the name Dallasza, in honour of.

Mr. W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., Assistant Secretary of the Geological

Society, to whom it affords. me much pleasure to dedicate the genus,

the name of the species described thus becoming Dallasia frontata

instead of Diplomestoma frontata.

Dr. A. C. Sroxzs.

Trenton, New Jersey, U.S. A.

Fas

Miscellaneous. 535

On Entoniscus menadis. By M. A. Grarp.

Almost at the moment when I made known the existence on the

French coasts of the Hntoniscus parasitic upon Pachygrapsus mar-

moratus, Fab.*, P. Fraisse met with this curious Isopod in the Bay

of Naples, that is to say in the locality where it was discovered in

1787 by Cavolini. Fraisse further stated t that he had found the

same parasite in Carcinus menas, but he did not establish the cor-

rectness of this determination by the comparative examination of

the embryos, which furnish the best specific characters in creatures

which are so profoundly modified in the adult state. As I had

observed at various points on the shores of the Channel embryos of

Entoniscus which had strayed into the incubatory cavity of Sacculina

Carcini, I repeatedly sought for Hntoniscus in Carcinus menas,

but always without success, notwithstanding the great number of

crabs which were sacrificed for this purpose.

I have been more fortunate this spring, and the first crab which

I opened at Wimereux furnished me with a fine Entoniscus, the

ovigerous lamelle of which contained perfectly mature embryos.

The infested Curcinus menus was a female of middle size, bearing a

Sacculina the incubatory cavity of which was empty. The Lnto-

niscus was placed on the left side of the crab, in the midst of the

hepatic ceca of its host.

This Hntoniscus, which I shall call Entoniscus menadis, is very

distinct from Entoniscus Cavolinii. The liquid which circulates in

the vessels contrasts by its red colour with the orange-yellow ground

of the ovarian mass. The ovigerous sac, or, to be more exact, the

mass of embryos ready for exclusion, presents a mauvye-grey colora-

tion, very different from the leaden tint of Entoniscus Cavolinit

loaded with ova in the same stage of development. The embryo,

especially, presents easily recognizable differential characters. We

find no trace of the remarkable Nauplian eye, the existence of which

I have indicated in the parasite of the Grapsus. The crystallines of

the lateral eyes are more approximated, and from these eyes there

start, on each side of the head, ares of a reddish-brown pigment

which meet upon the median part of the forehead. The sixth

pair of thoracic legs presents nearly the same conformation as the

corresponding pair in the embryo of ZH. Cavolinii ; nevertheless the

terminal rod is shorter, and does not support a tuft of hairs as in

the latter. From this point of view #. Cavolinw and EF. menadis

differ greatly from #. Salvatoris, Kossmann, in which the six pairs

of thoracic feet are all similar +.

Kossmann has placed beyond doubt the existence of the male in

the European Lntonisci$. Further, he has supposed that in the

* ‘Comptes Rendus,’ August 12, 1878.

+ Arbeitena. d. zool.-zoot. Inst. zu Wiirzburg, Bd. iv. 1878.

{ I resume, for the parasite of Portunus arcuatus, the name originally

given by Kossmann, because this parasite appears to me to be specifically

distinct from that of Portunus puber, E. Moniexit, with which Kossmann

would identify it.

§ See Kossmann’s paper translated in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 5, vol. x. p. 81.

536 Miscellaneous.

species of the allied genus Cryptoniscus there is hermaphrodism

with successive functioning of the two sexes and protandry. This

hypothesis, strongly supported by the investigations of Bullar and

Paul Mayer upon the Cymothoadina, appears to me to be very

acceptable in the present state of our knowledge, and I willingly

extend it to the genera Hemioniscus and Entoniscus, and even to

other less abnormal Bopyrina, such as Jone thoracica, which is also

found at Wimereux in the branchial cavity of Callianassa subter-

ranea. We should thus easily explain how, in the case of animals _

so rare as the Entonisci, Fraisse and myself were able to find, com-

paratively often, upon the same crab, two or even three female

individuals in different stages of development and unaccompanied

by any male*.

The young imperfectly developed females would in this case be

males, which, after having functioned as such, had succeeded in

attaching themselves directly upon the crab, and continued their

evolution as females, thanks to the more perfect nutrition which

they would obtain in their new position. The great dimensions of

the sac occupied by the Entoniscus leaves, after the escape of the

embryos, a free space much greater than in the case of the true

Bopyri, and facilitates this change of place of the male, the activity

of which is sufficient.

Sacculina Carcini is not very common at Wimereux ; the Ento-

niscus is very rare there. ‘The coincidence of these two parasites

upon the same crab therefore possesses a real interest, especially

if we connect this observation with those made by Fritz Miller upon

E. Porcellane, and by Fraisse upon EF, Cavolini. It is, it seems to

me, a fresh example of what I have called the mutual assistance or

the successive association of parasites in a determinate order, each

species preparing the soil for those which are to follow it. Demon-

strated first among the insects, this law seems to me to be of very

general application, and it will doubtless furnish valuable indica-

tions in comparative pathology when it is applied to parasites of a

lower grade, animal or yegetable.-—Comptes Rendus, May 3, 1886,

p. 1034.

On the Calcareous Sponges of Minorca.

By M. Laxscumwrrz.

M. Lakschewitz has communicated to the Dorpat Society of

Naturalists a preliminary note on the calcareous sponges of Minorca,

founded upon collections made in 1882 by Prof. M. Braun, chiefly

in the harbour of Mahon and the Alcanfa inlet. He adopts

Hiickel’s classification.

Order CALCISPONGLA.

Fam. 1. Asconss.

1. Ascetta primordialis, Hiick.

Most of the specimens are flat cushion-like stocks of 10-40 millim.

* Fraisse found the Lntonisct upon seven females of Carcinus menas

without ova; one of these crabs bore two and the other three parasites.

Upon a single Portunus puber I found two unequally developed specimens

of Entoniscus Moniexii, the only individuals of this species that I have

been able to observe.

Miscellaneous. Dat

in diameter. They consist of anastomosing tubes, usually opening

in groups through common oscula (Varrus primordialis, Hiick.),

more rarely quite astomatous (Auloplegma primordial, Haick.).

Varieties Ascetta protogenes and A. dictyoides, Hick., are represented

among the Minorcan specimens. ‘Triradiates regular,

Loc. Mahon, Alcanfa, apparently very abundant.

2. Ascetta clathrus, Hiick.

Two astomatous Auloplegma-stocks of 30-35 millim. in diameter.

The loose tissue formed of slender tubes. Triradiates with slender

cylindrical rays, sometimes slightly undulated, apices a little thick-

ened. Both specimens belong to the var. meandrina.

Loc. Mahon ; previously known from the Adriatic.

3. Ascetta blanca, Hack.

Among the few specimens are some which as single individuals

furm a spindle-shaped sac with a naked osculum (Olynthus). One is

a monoblastic Nardorus-stock with a common osculum, und another

possesses several oscula (Soleniscus).

Loc. Mahon; previously known only from the Canary Islands.

4. Ascaltis canariensis, Hiick.

All astomatous polyblastic stocks, often furnished with one or

more pseudostomata, leading into vacuities of the canal-system.

They belong to the variety Ascuris arrecife, Hack.

Loc. Mahon; only known from the Canaries.

5. Ascaltis minoricensis, sp. nu.

‘“‘ Triradiates and quadriradiates regular (equiangulate and equi-

radiate) and of the same size. Rays 7-10 times as long as thick,

slenderly conical. Apical ray of the quadiradiates straight, half as

thick as the three facial ones. Colour in alcohol white or brown.”

Loc. Mahon.

Two specimens are large astomatous Auloplegma-stocks, 40-50

millim. in diameter. A third is a monostomatous stock with a

common proboscidiform aperture.

Fam. 2. Levconzs.

6. Leucaltis pumila, Hiick.

Most of the specimens are large polyblastic stocks with several

naked proboscidiform apertures. Some of them attain a diameter

of 70 millim., and one is an astomatous stock with a rather narrow

gastral cavity.

It is singular that Hiickel describes only solitary person of small

size ; the Minorcan specimens are among the largest of calcareous

sponges. In the structure of the skeleton they agree exactly with

Hickel’s description ; it consists chiefly of nearly regular triradiates,

while the gastral surface and those of the canals are lined with

regularly arranged small quadriradiates, the basal ray of which is

straight and somewhat longer than the curved lateral ray.

Loc. Mahon; previously known from the Atlantic and Indian

Oceans.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvii. BF

538 Miscellaneous.

7. Leucandra aspera, Hiick.

A single specimen with a proboscidiform aperture (Dyssyconella

aspera, Hiick.).

Loc. Mahon; widely distributed in the Mediterranean.

8. Leucandra balearica, sp. n.

‘Dermal surface spinose, as also the gastral surface. Chief part

of the skeleton consisting of regular triradiates. The triradiates of

the dermal cortex and the gastral quadriradiates are enveloped by

minute bacillar spicules (Stdabchenmortel). Scattered in the paren-

chyma are colossal fusiform spicules which project but little. The

globular flagellate chambers are seated racemosely on the branched

canals. The specimens are solitary persone, partly without a mouth-

aperture and partly with a fringed aperture.”

Loc. Mahon.

9. Leucandra Rodriqueziz, sp. n.

“Dermal surface setosely spinose. Gastral surface spinose.

Chief part of the skeleton consisting of regular triradiates ; the cor-

tical layer thickly permeated by colossal, fusiform, and long, very

fine, cylindrical spicules (Stricknadeln). The triradiates of the

dermal cortex and the gastral quadriradiates enveloped by ‘ Stiib-

chenmortel.’ Large astomatous stocks.”

Loc. Mahon and Alcanfa.

Fam. 3. Syconus.

10. Sycandra coronata, Hiick.

Peristome in all specimens surrounded by an elegant circlet

(Sycartum coronatum).

Loc. Mahon; widely distributed in the Mediterranean.

11. Sycandra raphanus, Hick.

The specimens are individual persone, one with a naked mouth-

aperture (Sycurus raphanus, Hick.), the others all Sycariiform.

Loc. Mahon, Alcanfa ; widely distributed, Mediterranean, Indian

Ocean, Australia, Philippines.

12. Sycandra setosa, Hick.

Two single persone, with a long peristomial circlet.

Loc. Mahon ; common in the Mediterranean.

13. Sycandra Schmidtii, Hiick.

A specimen with proboscidiform mouth-aperture.

Loc. Mahon; also in the Adriatic.

14. Sycandra elegans, Hack.

All solitary personee, bearing a horizontal spicular circlet besides

the peristomial circlet.

Loc. Mahon and Alcanfa ; common in the Mediterranean.

Miscellaneous. 539

15. Sycandra Humboldtii, Hick.

One specimen agreeing in skeletal structure with this species, but

its peristome is much produced.

Loc. Mahon; previously known from the Adriatic.—Sitzungsb.

Naturf.-Gesellsch. bei der Univ. Dorpat, Band vii. pp. 336-341.

On a new Rhizopod, Arcyothrix Balbianii. By M. Pavn Hatxez.

In his culture of the ova of Ascaris megalocephala Prof. Paul Hallez

discovered a very curious Rhizopod, to which he has given the name

of Arcyothriv Balbiamit. It measures from 20 to 65 p according

as it is more or less extended. Its irregularly globular body has

its lower surface flattened into a pedal disk, and the form of the

animal when creeping resembles that of a jockey-cap. Its proto-

plasm is transparent and contains, besides granules and vacuoles, a

large contractile vesicle, which M. Hallez found to communicate

with the exterior. He was unable to ascertain whether the animal

had a nucleus, as the employment of colouring agents would havo

killed the ova under observation. This Rhizopod presents appen-

dages of two kinds, namely (1) a digitiform contractile pseudopo-

dium presenting slow movements of oscillation and rotation, and

(2) two very long and slender filaments of varicose aspect and often

bifid, which serve to retain what the pseudopodium has seized.

They are inserted upon two mamille, which are pretty close to-

gether, and in contracting they may form a spiral resembling that

of the peduncle of the Vorticelle *.

These appendages play no part in the locomotion of the animal,

which is a simple reptation of the protoplasmic mass. Although

M. Hallez has only once met with this Protozoon and could not study

its development, his discovery of it is of considerable importance.

The simultaneous presence of the pseudopodium of the Amcebans

and of the filaments of the Heliozoa leads to the supposition that

Arcyothri« Balbianii may be regarded as a type intermediate be-

tween these two groups. (The outline figure given of the animal

(a side view) shows a depressed irregular cone haying the flat

creeping surface below and the single pseudopodium springing from

the apex. Two long slender threads, thickened at intervals, spring

from two conical projections on one side of the cone, and a flagel-

late Infusorian is shown as retained by one of these filaments.

The contractile vesicle is placed immediately beneath the base of the

lower of the two filaments.)—Mémoires de la Société des Sciences de

Lille, sér. 4, tome xiv.; Bull. Scient. du Dép. du Nord, October

1885, p. 323.

* Podostoma filigerum, according to Claparéde, can retract the fila-

ments which it emits in the same way.

540

INDEX tro VOL. XVI

ABACETUS, new species of, 144.

Actinostroma, new species of, 251.

/Etiomerus, characters of the new

genus, 417.

Amorphina, new species of, 49.

Amphileptus, new species of, 102.

Anchomenus, new species of, 146.

Anexodus, characters of the new

genus, 241.

Animals, on pelagic, from Alsace-

Lorraine, 297.

Anoplogenius, new species of, 78.

Anoplophrya, new species of, 85.

Antichira, new species of, 498.

Apomecyna, new species of, 245.

Aranez, on Dr. Bertkau’s classifica-

tion of the, 301.

Arcyothrix Balbianii, description of,

539.

Arthroacantha, on the generic name,

271.

Arthropoda, on the classification. of

the, 168, 364.

Ascaltis, new species of, 537.

Astrocceniz, on some, 292.

Athetetes, characters of the new

genus, 415,

Balanitozoon, characters of the new

genus, 109.

Baris, new species of, 425.

Bates, H. W., on the Coleoptera

collected by Mr. G. Lewis in Cey-

lon, 68, 143, 199.

Batrachians, on the oviposition in

the tailless, 461.

Beddard, F. E., on some earthworms

from Ceylon and the Philippine

Islands, 89; onstriated muscles in

Echinida, 428.

Beddome, Col. R. H., on the earth-

snakes of India and Ceylon, 3.

Bell, F. J., on a new species of

Echinocardium, 516.

Bembidium, new species of, 157.

Bertkau’s classification of the Ara-

neve, on, 301.

Beyrichia, on the genus, 387; new

species of, 356.

Bib, on the identity of the, with the

Poor-Cod, 441, 526.

Blechrus, new species of, 206,

Bollia, characters of the new genus,

560; new species of, 406.

Bone-caves, on recent researches in,

in North Wales, 292.

Books, new :—Bnudde-Lund’s Crus-

tacea Isopoda Terrestria, 81; de

Loriol’s Paléontologie Francaise,

Terrain jurassique, Crinoides, 276;

Wachsmuth and Springer’s Revi-

sion of the Paleeocrinoidea, Part

IIL, 276; Dixon’s Evolution with-

out Natural Selection, 381; Pen-

nington’s British Zoophytes, 465;

Lydekker’s Reptilia and Amphibia

of the Maleri and Denwa Groups,

532.

Boulenger, G. A., on Rana tempo-

raria, 248; on the oviposition in

Phyllomedusa Theringii, 463.

Brachionus, new species of, 299.

Brooks, W. K., on the Stomato-

poda, 166.

Bruchide of Japan, on the, 34.

Bruchus, new species of, 35.

Bugula, new species of, 262,

Butler, A. G., on the genus Terias,

with descriptions of new species,

212, 468; on a hitherto unnamed

butterfly from Madeira, 430.

Calathomimus, characters of the new

genus, 77.

Calochromus, new species of, 498.

Carter, H. J., on Sponges from South

Australia, 40, 112, 451, 502.

Catascopus, new species of, 203.

INDEX.

Cholus, new species of, 420,

Chondropsis, new species of, 122.

Chreostes, new species of, 245.

Chrysopyxis, new species of, 100.

Clarke, W. E., on the occurrence of

Mesopiodon bidens on the York-

shire coast, 53.

Clathrina, new species of, 502.

Claus, Prof. C., on the heart of the

Gamasidee, 168.

Clostenema, characters of the new

genus, 99.

Coleoptera, new, 34, 39, 68, 143, 199,

239, 415, 497.

Colpidium, new species of, 103.

Colpodes, new species of, 146.

Cooke, A. H., on the genus Vulsella,

59; on the testaceous Mollusca

from the Gulf of Suez, 128.

Corals, on a new genus of Devonian,

389, 518.

Crustacea, on the abyssal Decapod,

of the ‘Albatross’ dredgings in

the North Atlantic, 187.

Cryptacrus, new species of, 423.

Curculionide, on new Neotropical,

415.

Cyclanura, characters of the new

genus, 100.

Cyphorhynchus, new species of, 422.

Dallasia, characters of the new

genus, 104, 534.

Davidson, T., on a living spinose

Rhynchonella, 1.

Day, F., on Oreynus thyunus, 400 ;

on the British Weevers, the Bib,

and the Poor-Cod, 526.

Delias belladonna, observations on,

157.

Deramas, characters of the

genus, 252.

Derocrania, new variety of, 70.

Diachoris hirtissima, on a new form

of, 263.

Diaporesis, characters of the new

genus, 425,

Diplomastax, characters of the new

genus, 104, 587.

Diplommatina, on the occurrence of,

in Trinidad, 585.

Disphericus, new species of, 75.

Distant, W. L., contributions to

Malayan entomology, 251, 530; on

the genus Terias, 577, 468.

Dogs, on the European races of,

295.

Dolichoctis, new species of, 204.

new

541

Dromius, new species of, 205.

Duncan, Prof. P. M., on the struc-

ture and classification of some

Madreporaria, 290; on some As-

troceenic, 292.

Dysphiles, characters of the new

genus, 416.

Dystasia, new species of, 245.

Karth-snakes of India and Ceylon,

on the, 3.

Karthworms from Ceylon and the

Philippine Islands, on, 89.

Ecccelonida, characters of the new

family, 45.

Kchinida, on new organs in, 386; on

striated muscles in, 388; on the

nerve-terminations in the pedicel-

lariz of, 469.

Hehinocardium, on a new species of,

from the Channel Islands, 516.

Elwes, H. J., on Delias belladonna,

157.

Elymnias, new species of, 531.

Elytrocoptus, new species of, 421.

Entomostraca, on the Paleozoic

bivalved, 337, 403.

Entoniscus meenadis, observationson,

530.

Epipedocera, new species of, 241,

Krethistes, new species of, 421.

Ktheridge, R., Jun., on ‘Tasmanian

and Australian species of the ge-

nus Stenopora, 173.

Eurhinus, new species of, 426,

Eutoxus, new species of, 427.,

Fibulia, new species of, 51.

Fishes, on the early stages in the

development of the Food-, 443.

Flustra securifrons, observations on,

264,

Foord, A. H., on a new genus of

Devonian corals, 389, 518.

Foulke, Miss 8. G., on an endopara-

site of Noteus, 85.

Gamaside, on the heart of the, 168,

472.

Ganoris, new species of, 430.

Ganymela, characters of the new

genus, 427.

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 289.

Gerbillus, on a new, from Sind, 246.

Giard, A., on Entoniscus meenadis,

535.

Gruber, Dr. A., on the physiology

and biology of the Protozoa,

473.

542 INDEX.

Guppy, R. J. L., on the occurrence

of Diplommatina in Trinidad,

385.

Hallez, P., on a new Rhizopod, 539.

Hamann, Dr. O., on striated muscles

in Echinida, 388, 428; on the

nerve-terminations in the pedicel-

lariz of Echinida, 469.

Herpestes auropunctatus, new variety

of, 84.

Hesperomys, new species of, 250.

Heteromita, new species of, 98.

Hicks, Dr. H., on recent researches

in bone-caves in North Wales,

292.

Hincks, Rev. T., on the Polyzoa of

the Adriatic, 254.

Hinde, Dr. G. J., on a question of

nomenclature, 271.

Histiobalantium, characters of the

new genus, 105.

Holl, Dr. H. B., notes on the Palso-

zoic bivalyed Entomostraca, 337,

Homalocerus, new species of, 418.

Hypaspistes, characters of the new

genus, 39

Hystricrinus, on the generic name,

271.

Ihering, Dr. H. v., on the oviposition

in Phyllomedusa Iheringii, 461.

Imhof, Dr. O. E., on pelagic animals

from freshwater basins in Alsace-

Lorraine, 297.

Infusoria, on new, from American

fresh waters, 98, 387,534; observa-

tions on some, 473,

Jones, Prof. T. R.,. notes on the

Paleozoic bivalved Entomostraca,

337, 403.

Kennel, Dr. yon, on the reproduction

of freshwater Planarize by trans-

verse division, 88.

Kidston, R., on a new species of

Psilotites, 492.

Klcedenia, characters of the new

genus, 362.

Lzemosaccus, new species of, 418.

Lagarus, new species of, 145,

Lakschewitz, M., on the Calcareous

Sponges of Minorca, 536.

Lankester, Prof. E. R., on Prof.

Claus’s classification of the Ar-

thropoda, 364.

Lebia, new species of, 209.

Leidy, Prof., on Lumbricus glacialis,

300,

Lendenfeld, Dr. R. v., on the neryous

and muscular systems of the Horny

Sponges, 372.

Lepidoptera, new, 212, 251, 480,530 ;

on the synonymy of some Austra-

lian, 528.

Leucandra, new species of, 588,

Lima, new species of, 135.

Lionychus, new species of, 207.

Logania, new species of, 531.

Longicornia, on new Asiatic and

African, 239.

Loxophyllum, new species of, 103.

Lumbricus, new species of, 500.

Lyczenesthes, new species of, 253.

Lysiosquilla, observations on, 166.

MacAndrew’s, R., list of Testaceous

ore from the Gulf of Suez,

28.

M‘Intosh, Prof., on Oreynus thynnus,

326, 523 ; on the British Weevers,

the Bib, and the Poor-Cod, 441.

Madreporites, on the structure and

classification of some, 290.

Mammals, new, 84, 246, 250.

Meehan, Mr., on the virulence of the

common parsnip, 170.

Melactus, note on the new genus,

416

Melanophidium, descriptions of the

species of, 29.

Membranipora, new species of, 265.

Mesoplodon bidens, on the occurrence

of, on the Yorkshire coast, 53.

ae plumosa, new species of,

Meyrick, E., on the synonymy of some

Australian Lepidoptera, 528.

Michael, A. D., on the discovery of

the heart in Gamasus, 472.

Microscopical Club of Dublin, pro-

ceedings of the, 161,

Mollusca, on a genus of acephalous,

59; on the testaceous, from the

Gulf of Suez, 128.

Moniligaster, new species of, 94.

Murray, J. A., on an apparently new

species of Scincus, 67; on a new

Gerbillus from Sind, 246.

Mus, new species of, 84.

Nacaduba, new species of, 253.

Nenenia, characters of the new

genus, 240.

Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on Tasmanian

and Australian species of the genus

Stenopora, 173; on new or imper-

fectly known species of Stromoto-

INDEX.

porvids, 225; on a new genus of

Devonian corals, 389, 518.

Noteus, on an endoparasite of, 85.

Nucleus, on the importance of the,

in regeneration, 482.

Orcynus thynnus, notes on, 326, 400,

523.

Owen, Sir R., on the premaxillaries

and scalpriform teeth of Phascolo-

mys curvirostris, 289.

Oxymerus, new species of, 500.

Papilio, new species of, 251.

Paramonas, new species of, 98.

Parsnip, virulence of the common,

170.

Pascoe, F. P., on new Longicornia,

239; on new Neotropical Curcu-

lionidee, 415.

Pastinaca sativa, virulence of, 170.

Pericheeta, new species of, 89.

Perigona, new species of, 149,

Perrier, E., on the Stellerida eol-

lected in the ‘Talisman’ expedi-

tion, 86,

Phascolomys curvirostris, on the pre-

maxillaries and scalpriform teeth

of, 289,

Philus, new species of, 239,

Phlceodictyonina, characters of the

new group, 41.

Phyllomedusa Iheringii, on the ovi-

position in, 461.

Piazurus, new species of, 424.

Placentula, characters of the new

genus, 407.

Planariz, on the reproduction of, by

transverse division, 88.

Planetes, new species of, 199.

Platyplectrurus, new species of, 33.

Plectrurus, new species of, 25.

Polymastia, new species of, 119.

Polyommatus, new species of, 582.

Polyzoa of the Adriatic, on the,

254.

Poor-Cod, on the identity of the,

with the Bib, 441, 526.

Poteriophorus, new species of, 499.

Potts, I., on a new variety of Mey-

enia plumosa, 170.

Primitia, new species of, 408.

Prince, E. E., on the early stages in

the development of the Food-

Fishes, 443,

Prothema, new species of, 240.

Protozoa, on the physiology and bio-

logy of the, 473.

Psilotites, on a new species of, 492.

043

Pygobruchus, characters of the new

genus, 38,

Rana temporaria,

248,

Rhabdostyla, new species of, 108.

Rhaphidopora, characters of the new

genus, 590, 518,

Rhinophis, descriptions of the species

of, 5.

Rhizopod, on a new, 539.

Rhynchonella, on a living spinose,

from Japan, 1.

Schizoporella, new species of, 267.

Scincus, on an apparently new species

of, 67.

Sciuropterus, new species of, 84.

Sclerostomus, new species of, 497.

Scorpions, on certain points in the

ema and generic characters of,

317,

Scrupocellaria Bertholletii, remarks

on, 258.

Sharp, D., on the Bruchide of Japan,

34.

remarks on,

Silybura, descriptions of the species

of, 10.

Siopelus, new species of, 76.

Smith, 8. 1., on the abyssal decapod

Crustacea of the ‘ Albatross’

vues in the North Atlantic,

Snakes, Karth-, of India and Ceylon,

on the, 3.

Southwell, T., on the occurrence of

Mesoplodon bidens on the York-

shire coast, 53.

Spermophagus, new species of,

37.

Spiders, on the classification of the,

301.

Spirastrella cunctatrix, new varieties

of, 114.

Sponges, new, from Port Phillip

Heads, South Australia, 40, 112,

451,502; freshwater, from Mexico,

170; on the nervous and muscular

systems of the Horny, 372; on the

Calcareous, of Minorea, 536.

Squilla empusa, on the swimming-

larvee of, 166.

Stellerida, on the, collected in the

‘Talisman’ expedition, 86.

Stelletta, new species of, 123.

Stellettinopsis, new species of, 126.

Stenolophus, new species of, 79.

Stenopora, on Tasmanian and Aus-

tralian species of, 173.

544

Stentor ceeruleus, some experiments

upon, 474,

Sternotomis, new species of, 500.

Stokes, Dr. A. C., on new Infusoria

from Amer.can fresh waters, 98,

387, 534.

Stomatopoda, notes on the, 166.

Strepula, characters of the new genus,

403.

Stromatoporella, new species of, 2:45.

Stromatoporoids, on new or imper-

fectly known, 225.

Suberites, new species of, 116.

Suberitida, characters of the family,

42.

Sympiodes, characters of the new

genus, 243,

Synnotum, characters of the new

genus, 255.

Tachycellus, new species of, 80.

Tachys, new species of, 151.

Tantillus, new species of, 202.

Tanylamia, characters of the new

genus, 244,

Tedania digitata, new variety of, 53.

Teretrurus, characters of the new

genus, 28.

Terias, on the genus, with descrip-

tions of new species, 212, 577, 468.

Tethya cranium, new variety of, 127.

Tetragonica, new species of, 208.

Tetragonoderus, new species of, 201.

INDEX.

bob

Thalysias, new species of, 50.

Thomas, O., diagnoses of three new

Oriental Mammals, 84; on a new

species of Hesperomys, 250.

Thorell, Prof. T., on Dr. Bertkau’s

classification of the Aranez, 301.

Thylactus, new species of, 242.

Tillina, new species of, 101.

Trachya, new species of, 121.

Tunny, on a male, 326, 525.

Uroleptus, new species of, 111.

Uropeltidee, monograp!: of the, 3.

Urotricha, new species of, 101.

Vaginicola, new species of, 109.

Vorticella, new species of, 108.

Vulsella, observations on the genus,

59.

Waterhouse, C. O., on a new genus

_ of Heteromerous Coleoptera allied

to Notoxus, 39; on new Coleo-

ptera, 497.

Weevers, on the British species of,

441,526.

Whale, on the occurrence of Sower-

by’s, on the Yorkshire coast, 53.

Woldrich, Prof. J. N., on the origin

. of the European races of dogs,

295.

Worms in ice, 309.

Zeargyra, characters of the

genus, 245,

Zizera, new species of, 551.

nhew

END OF THE SEVENTEENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,

Ann & Mag Nat. Hast. 85 Vel 17 PUL

; ii 27

Minter: Bros se

Ann.& Mag.Nat. Hist. §.5.Vol.17. PUL

"ae cae

Mintern. Bros . hth,

Ani. & Mog.Not.Hist.$.5.Vol.17.PUH.

TA Nicholson del. A.S Foord Irth. Mintern Bros. imp.

Ann. fo Mag. Nat. Hust.S.5.Vol17, PUIV.

“a

Mintern Bros. imp.

H A. Nicholson del. A.S Foord hth.

—

' ys Cn J Seats

Peo xx) -

boy '

‘

’

‘

f .

1‘

* :

p od

a, La Oe ee wy

Ani. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S.5.VoU. 17. PULL

M. Horman-tisher del. et hth Mintern Bros. amp.

NEW SPECIES OF TERIAS.

e ey

ee re ae ae a

ware tye PUSS Bea ooh ae BSE ac, i

BOTT e eae & Sea ee Be & iy ot Mn 4

Blas esis chest ea Stee ge

32g aR Beisce Ee T° gI ho, Semen? F

# hs ey, PE Kee e t,h* oe -. O33 5% a

Sra 22, Vs Aes “ Bafa fa ge? es)

Cee on ah AU Ps he CF hore BS OnnF ¢

Ge SAL H, Oy Te OS CE wy are eo tee a> q

Sy oe CIA ap SF gs bedve® 2°25 3

4+ fe i, fee ® SF ge 2 ose gh <8?

—_ Pie Nae p's & ey sy oe atee s

{SSee, % 24% SE ee OSS” . oy

SPE S Se $F gt? ge SP ah nek

a or. 52 2

atom Fe Sg e* 0g 8, & OD rh “el ee

iad bee sy tah FO Seek pe eta ete

CB ge Con BE yp. Fe oe Sa 9) oo pg Wy 8, Oe

BQ RL OL 7 wee 3 8 FG. Ws oy Be

Rte ¢ re BF ig me Pi ram A ge OP ye rie a Sy

Anav.& Mag.Nat.Hist.8.5.Vol.17PU.VL.

ps ane mre *

i“

apeave i = Me eo if

P Sad i @: 4 4 ois _

st PS Soy r

a i £ fF :% poh.

HA Nicholson del. A.T. Hollick lth.

Anw.& Mag.Nat. Hist... 5 Vol TZ, PUVIL

Mintern Bros. ump.

EIN. Nichol san. del. A.T.Hollick hth

Ann.& Mag. Nat Hist. 5.5 .Vol.17. Pu. IX.

Mintern Bros. hth.

1a.

T.Hincks del.

tT ee oN,

: P * e “-¥ .

1S gap os ete ae

2 -

‘

v. - a4

= s

wey

oar

bs Chel

y .

= *

Ani. bo Mag. Nat. Hist.S.5.Vob17, PuX.

Vol. 17, PU XL

Ann & Mag Nat Mist § 5

Mantern Bros. se.

way

Peele.

Oe ae

Pan MmPS Og en Ney R Arcata

A ~{ i a

¢ a

fab

" .

ig i,

™~

* bas

’ Wire, )

4 Uk eee

; Miny Pe eats ha

i ; Tey Paes a *e ne!

Ann.& Mag. Nat.Hist.S.5.Vol.17. Pv. XII.

14+b

C. Knight lith

Upper-Silurian Beyrichiez.

Ann & Mag. Nat.Hist.S.5.Vol. 17. Pu. XII.

106

10a 12 14

73 15 16

Weat Newman &Co.imp

E.C Kmight lth

Silurian Entomostraca.

al - = @ «

a. : =e

% ~

m ‘—*

= -

—, e ® ay) @

n - a4,

CS ~

: = oa

: a =

_ - ae

ne . ‘ / = =

Z = -

da Pe

a? « <

Anw& Mog. Nat. Hist.s. 5 Voll tePL dV

Nb EE

15b

15 w

F.C. Knight lith. West Newman & C° imp

Silurian FEmtomostraca.

‘i

A.S Foord lith.

An. & Mag. Nat. Hist. §.5.Vol.17. PU.XV,

pre

shee, | { }

(iene "spacer peal —eseget

\ } H

Vie

133

‘e

dekteds STIS

HAN.& AHF del. Mntern Bros. imp.

seid

pil nore te i

i ——— 1 & 7"

(Te> E Sek Gk =

“il OU ‘

“ts f ee nner Rs ER ee

Se | erent

(se “a Tt

re ae

swe ped =

eee ane ae i seine (ely eae

eae —

epee: * L

Wi a te

ns : - oe en i cena aim atti icy “|

Se ore a

Anav.&e Mag. Nat. Hist. §.5.VoU.17. PU. XVI.

HAN. & A.H.Fdel

Mantern Bros. imp.

A.S.Foord hth.

Anin.& Mag. Nat. Hist. S.5.Vol.17. Pu. XVIL

Mintern Bros . mp.

HAN. & AHF del

A.S Foord hth

IEMA RY

MRE iy CEE me N I Vet ny Pay tb i bey iat

DAN Gua De a agg aah Wola Le Ny Ni mete Bite TN

RN eee RN UR | Ay a heNis Nea 4 f { , ANA

a 1

2G a is

it eae oa

(ht Sa Aa a

AS Yeah

, ; f} ; i

a VN st Nb ayy aN AMA

yi Bera its ANTE Carn

“o 4 é f i ; iN f

aN nm ‘ ee va

Vee

vane

r ¥ Vhs aces , io ' i : i vi

i PAR Me Raa fal Pate A Ae TAA Cae PRR i i

at p Te b

Ha, Leo ’ q Bi UA) ane : "5

p | ; ' Auk AY ics ‘ i cay of

Nea

Oy RN)

ny My

MC vive, “ky

UO Aa

SV Kee

i MON te. 1

ah uth { He, Nora yb

‘ \ ; a hn a R na he Voi ‘had ee

Mea x Q i % gaan be eS Mey oy AyD VAN ;

; , iy fl ae 24,

Hes Ohh!

Whee) th HY

hye vr tie!

MRR sii (0:

ai Me it

“ce

cae pay) ee tae

a 2) ot Aa

ni Hh

cae

‘ x Ae hey

oh Br ts

LNAI)

eaves

ba AY

aay

Bh ae

Tif,

Nob

ute A an i fi

Vat Whe at eae eh,

wn ei